XXV sermons preached at Golden-Grove being for the vvinter half-year, beginning on Advent-Sunday, untill Whit-Sunday / by Jeremy Taylor ...
         Sermons. Selections
         Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 968 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 171 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64139
         Wing T408
         ESTC R17859
         11741887
         ocm 11741887
         48497
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64139)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48497)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 552:1)
      
       
         
           
             XXV sermons preached at Golden-Grove being for the vvinter half-year, beginning on Advent-Sunday, untill Whit-Sunday / by Jeremy Taylor ...
             Sermons. Selections
             Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
          
           [14], 334 [i.e. 326], [1] p.
           
             Printed by E. Cotes, for Richard Royston ...,
             London :
             1653.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           XXV
           SERMONS
           PREACHED
           AT
           GOLDEN-GROVE
           :
           Being
           for
           the
           VVinter
           half-year
           ,
           BEGINNING
           ON
           ADVENT-SUNDAY
           ,
           UNTILL
           WHIT-SUNDAY
           .
        
         
           By
           
             JEREMY
             TAYLOR
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             Vae
             mihi
             si
             non
             Evangelizavero
          
           .
        
         
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             Cotes
          
           ,
           for
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Ivie-Lane
           .
           M.
           D
           C.
           LIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             To
             the
             right
             Honourable
             and
             truely
             Noble
             ,
          
           RICHARD
           Lord
           VAUHAN
           ,
           
             Earle
             of
          
           Carbery
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           now
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           advantages
           of
           your
           many
           favours
           ,
           finished
           a
           
             Year
             of
             Sermons
          
           ;
           which
           if
           ,
           like
           the
           first
           year
           of
           our
           Saviours
           preaching
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           
             annus
             acceptabilis
          
           ,
           an
           
             acceptable
             year
          
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           afflicted
           hand-maid
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           a
           reliefe
           to
           some
           of
           her
           new
           necessities
           ,
           and
           an
           institution
           or
           assistance
           to
           any
           soule
           ;
           I
           shall
           esteem
           it
           among
           those
           honors
           and
           blessings
           ,
           with
           which
           God
           uses
           to
           reward
           those
           good
           intentions
           which
           himselfe
           first
           puts
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           then
           recompenses
           upon
           our
           heads
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           They
           were
           first
           presented
           to
           God
           in
           the
           ministeries
           of
           your
           family
           :
           For
           this
           is
           a
           blessing
           for
           which
           your
           Lordship
           is
           to
           blesse
           
           God
           ,
           that
           your
           Family
           is
           like
           Gideons
           Fleece
           ,
           irriguous
           with
           a
           dew
           from
           heaven
           ,
           when
           much
           of
           the
           voicinage
           is
           dry
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           remember
           that
           Isaac
           complain'd
           of
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           who
           fill'd
           up
           his
           wells
           with
           stones
           ,
           and
           rubbish
           ,
           and
           left
           no
           beauvrage
           for
           the
           Flocks
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           could
           give
           no
           milke
           to
           them
           that
           waited
           upon
           the
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           the
           flocks
           could
           not
           be
           gathered
           ,
           nor
           fed
           ,
           nor
           defended
           .
           It
           was
           a
           designe
           of
           ruine
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           it
           the
           greatest
           hostility
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           lately
           ;
        
         
           
             —
             undique
             totis
          
           
             Vsque
             adeo
             turbatur
             agris
             .
             En
             !
             ipse
             capellas
          
           
             Protenus
             aeger
             ago
             ;
             hanc
             etiam
             vix
             Tityre
             duco
             .
          
        
         
           But
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           all
           :
           I
           would
           faine
           also
           complaine
           that
           men
           feele
           not
           their
           greatest
           evill
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           sensible
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           nor
           covetous
           of
           what
           they
           want
           ,
           nor
           strive
           for
           that
           which
           is
           forbidden
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           complaint
           would
           suppose
           an
           unnaturall
           evill
           to
           rule
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ;
           For
           who
           would
           have
           in
           him
           so
           little
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           greedy
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           holy
           Ordinances
           ,
           even
           therefore
           because
           they
           are
           so
           hard
           to
           have
           ?
           and
           this
           evill
           ,
           although
           it
           can
           have
           no
           excuse
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           a
           great
           and
           a
           certain
           cause
           ;
           
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           still
           creates
           new
           appetites
           ,
           as
           it
           satisfies
           the
           old
           ;
           and
           enlarges
           the
           capacity
           ,
           as
           it
           fils
           the
           first
           propensities
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           For
           all
           Spirituall
           blessings
           are
           seeds
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           of
           infinite
           felicities
           ,
           they
           swell
           up
           to
           the
           comprehensions
           of
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           soule
           can
           never
           be
           wearied
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           decayed
           ;
           as
           the
           stomach
           will
           be
           craving
           every
           day
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           sick
           and
           abused
           .
           But
           every
           mans
           experience
           tels
           him
           now
           ,
           that
           because
           men
           have
           not
           Preaching
           ,
           they
           lesse
           desire
           it
           ;
           their
           long
           fasting
           makes
           them
           not
           to
           love
           their
           meat
           ;
           and
           so
           wee
           have
           cause
           to
           feare
           ,
           the
           people
           will
           fall
           to
           an
           Atrophy
           ,
           then
           to
           a
           loathing
           of
           holy
           food
           ,
           and
           then
           Gods
           anger
           will
           follow
           the
           method
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           and
           send
           a
           famine
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           This
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           reason
           to
           feare
           ,
           and
           this
           feare
           can
           be
           relieved
           by
           nothing
           but
           by
           notices
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Divine
           mercies
           and
           goodnesse
           .
        
         
           Against
           this
           danger
           in
           future
           ,
           and
           evill
           in
           present
           ,
           as
           you
           and
           all
           good
           men
           interpose
           their
           prayers
           ,
           so
           have
           I
           added
           this
           little
           instance
           of
           my
           care
           and
           services
           ;
           being
           willing
           to
           minister
           in
           all
           offices
           and
           varieties
           of
           imployment
           ;
           that
           so
           I
           may
           
             by
             all
             meanes
             save
             some
          
           ,
           and
           confirme
           others
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           my selfe
           may
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           in
           my
           desiring
           it
           .
           
           And
           I
           thinke
           I
           have
           some
           reasons
           to
           expect
           a
           speciall
           mercy
           in
           this
           ,
           because
           I
           finde
           by
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Divine
           providence
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           affaires
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           great
           necessities
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           been
           served
           by
           the
           zeale
           of
           preaching
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           ministeries
           in
           publick
           or
           private
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           be
           had
           .
           By
           this
           the
           Apostles
           planted
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           primitive
           Bishops
           supported
           the
           faith
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           the
           hardinesse
           of
           Confessors
           ,
           and
           the
           austerity
           of
           the
           Retired
           .
           By
           this
           they
           confounded
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           evill
           livers
           ,
           and
           taught
           them
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           left
           them
           without
           pertinacy
           ,
           or
           without
           excuse
           .
           It
           was
           Preaching
           that
           restored
           the
           splendour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           Barbarisme
           ,
           and
           Warres
           ,
           and
           Ignorance
           either
           sate
           in
           ,
           or
           broke
           the
           Doctors
           Chaire
           in
           pieces
           :
           For
           then
           it
           was
           that
           divers
           Orders
           of
           religious
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           Preachers
           were
           erected
           ;
           God
           inspiring
           into
           whole
           companies
           of
           men
           a
           zeal
           of
           Preaching
           :
           And
           by
           the
           same
           instrument
           God
           restored
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           necessary
           shee
           should
           be
           reformed
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           assiduous
           and
           learned
           preaching
           of
           those
           whom
           God
           chose
           for
           his
           Ministers
           in
           that
           work
           ,
           that
           wrought
           the
           Advantages
           and
           persuaded
           those
           Truths
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           enamel
           and
           beautie
           of
           our
           Churches
           .
           And
           because
           by
           the
           same
           meanes
           all
           things
           are
           preserved
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           produc'd
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           requires
           a
           greater
           care
           and
           prudence
           in
           this
           Ministerie
           then
           ever
           ;
           especially
           since
           by
           Preaching
           some
           endevour
           to
           supplant
           Preacbing
           ,
           and
           by
           intercepting
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           flocks
           to
           dishearten
           the
           Shepheards
           from
           their
           attendances
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           your
           great
           noblenesse
           and
           religious
           charitie
           hath
           taken
           from
           mee
           some
           portions
           of
           that
           glory
           which
           I
           designed
           to
           my selfe
           in
           imitation
           of
           St.
           Paul
           towards
           the
           
             Corinthian
             Church
          
           ;
           who
           esteemed
           it
           his
           honour
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           without
           a
           revenue
           ;
           and
           though
           also
           like
           him
           I
           have
           a
           trade
           ,
           by
           which
           as
           I
           can
           be
           more
           usefull
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           lesse
           burthensome
           to
           you
           ,
           yet
           to
           you
           also
           under
           God
           ,
           I
           owe
           the
           quiet
           and
           the
           opportunities
           and
           circumstances
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           so
           interweaved
           the
           support
           of
           my
           affaires
           with
           your
           charitie
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           no
           advantages
           passe
           upon
           mee
           ,
           but
           by
           your
           interest
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           should
           expect
           no
           reward
           of
           the
           issues
           of
           my
           Calling
           ,
           unlesse
           your
           Lordship
           have
           a
           share
           in
           the
           blessing
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           give
           God
           thanks
           that
           my
           lot
           is
           fallen
           so
           fairely
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           can
           serve
           your
           Lordship
           in
           that
           ministerie
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           gratitude
           and
           my
           duty
           are
           bound
           up
           in
           the
           same
           bundle
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           yours
           by
           a
           right
           of
           propriety
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           publick
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           still
           be
           more
           yours
           ,
           and
           you
           derive
           to
           your
           
           selfe
           a
           comfort
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           necessitie
           of
           others
           serv'd
           by
           that
           which
           you
           heard
           so
           diligently
           ,
           and
           accepted
           with
           so
           much
           pietie
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           persuaded
           have
           entertain'd
           with
           that
           religion
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           all
           those
           who
           know
           ,
           that
           Sermons
           are
           arguments
           against
           us
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           make
           us
           better
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           Sermon
           is
           received
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           makes
           us
           quit
           a
           vice
           ,
           or
           bee
           in
           love
           with
           vertue
           ;
           unlesse
           we
           suffer
           it
           in
           some
           instance
           or
           degree
           to
           doe
           the
           work
           of
           God
           upon
           our
           soules
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           in
           these
           Sermons
           I
           have
           medled
           with
           no
           mans
           interest
           ,
           that
           onely
           excepted
           ,
           which
           is
           Eternall
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           mans
           vice
           was
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           it
           with
           as
           much
           severitie
           as
           I
           ought
           ;
           some
           cases
           of
           Conscience
           I
           have
           here
           determined
           ;
           but
           the
           speciall
           designe
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           is
           to
           describe
           the
           greater
           lines
           of
           Dutie
           ,
           by
           speciall
           arguments
           :
           and
           if
           any
           
             witty
             Censurer
          
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           tell
           him
           nothing
           but
           what
           he
           knew
           before
           ;
           I
           shall
           be
           contented
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           that
           he
           was
           so
           well
           instructed
           ,
           and
           wish
           also
           that
           he
           needed
           not
           a
           Remembrancer
           :
           but
           if
           either
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           second
           ;
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           some
           ,
           or
           the
           reminding
           of
           others
           ,
           I
           can
           doe
           God
           any
           service
           ;
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           that
           Sermons
           are
           not
           like
           curious
           inquiries
           after
           New-nothings
           ,
           but
           pursuances
           of
           
             Old
             truths
          
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           
           many
           faire
           earnests
           that
           your
           Lordship
           will
           bee
           pleased
           with
           this
           tender
           of
           my
           service
           ,
           and
           expression
           of
           my
           great
           and
           dearest
           obligations
           ,
           which
           you
           daily
           renew
           or
           continue
           upon
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             noblest
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             affectionate
             and
             most
             obliged
             Servant
             JEREMY
             TAYLOR
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             Titles
             of
             the
             Sermons
             ,
             their
             Order
             ,
             Number
             ,
             and
             Texts
             .
          
           
             SErmon
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             Dooms-day
             Book
             ;
             or
             ,
             Christs
             Advent
             to
             Judgement
             .
             Folio
             1.
             15.
             30.
             
             
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   we
                   must
                   all
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   Judgement
                   seat
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   may
                   receive
                   the
                   things
                   done
                   in
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   or
                   bad
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
             The
             Return
             of
             Prayers
             ;
             or
             ,
             The
             conditions
             of
             a
             Prevailing
             Prayer
             .
             fol.
             44.
             57.
             69.
             
             
               
                 Joh.
                 9.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   God
                   heareth
                   not
                   sinners
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   a
                   worshipper
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   doth
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   him
                   he
                   heareth
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
             Of
             Godly
             Fear
             ,
             &c.
             fol.
             83.
             95.
             114.
             
             
               
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 28th
                 .
                 &
                 29th
                 .
                 vers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   have
                   grace
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   serve
                   God
                   with
                   reverence
                   and
                   godly
                   fear
                   .
                   For
                   our
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   Fire
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             10.
             11.
             
             The
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
             fol.
             125.
             139.
             
             
               
                 Matt.
                 26.
                 41.
                 latter
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   indeed
                   is
                   willing
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Flesh
                   is
                   weak
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
             Of
             Lukewarmnesse
             and
             Zeal
             ;
             or
             ,
             Spiritual
             Terrour
             .
             fol.
             152.
             164.
             179.
             
             
               
                 Jer.
                 48.
                 10.
                 first
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Cursed
                   be
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   deceitfully
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             15.
             16.
             
             The
             House
             of
             Feasting
             ;
             or
             ,
             The
             Epicures
             Measures
             .
             fol.
             191.
             204.
             
             
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 32.
                 last
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   morrow
                   we
                   die
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             Sermon
             17.
             18.
             
             The
             Marriage
             Ring
             ;
             or
             ,
             The
             Mysteriousnesse
             and
             Duties
             of
             Marriage
             .
             fol.
             219.
             232.
             
             
               
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   mysterie
                   ;
                   But
                   I
                   speak
                   concerning
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Neverthelesse
                   ,
                   let
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   in
                   particular
                   so
                   love
                   his
                   Wife
                   even
                   as
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Wife
                   see
                   that
                   she
                   reverence
                   her
                   Husband
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             19.
             20.
             21.
             
             Apples
             of
             Sodome
             ;
             or
             ,
             The
             Fruits
             of
             Sin.
             fol.
             245.
             260.
             273.
             
             
               
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   fruit
                   had
                   ye
                   then
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   whereof
                   ye
                   are
                   now
                   ashamed
                   ?
                   For
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   is
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             22.
             23.
             24.
             25.
             
             The
             good
             and
             evill
             Tongue
             .
             Of
             Slander
             and
             Flattery
             .
             The
             Duties
             of
             the
             Tongue
             .
             fol.
             286.
             298.
             311.
             323.
             
             
               
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   corrupt
                   communication
                   proceed
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   mouth
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   edifying
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   minister
                   grace
                   unto
                   the
                   hearers
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Titles
             of
             the
             28
             Sermons
             ,
             their
             Order
             ,
             Numbers
             and
             Texts
             .
             Being
             the
             second
             Volume
             .
          
           
             SErmon
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
             Fol.
             1.
             12.
             
             
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 ver
                 .
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   ye
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwell
                   in
                   you
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   .
                
                 *
                 
                   And
                   if
                   Christ
                   be
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   dead
                   because
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   life
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   righteousness
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             descending
             and
             entailed
             curse
             cut
             off
             ,
             fol.
             24.
             40.
             
             
               
                 Exodus
                 20
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 5.
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   am
                   a
                   jealous
                   God
                   ,
                   visiting
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   the
                   fathers
                   upon
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   third
                   and
                   fourth
                   generation
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   And
                   shewing
                   mercy
                   unto
                   thousands
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   my
                   commandments
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             invalidity
             of
             a
             late
             ,
             or
             death-bed
             repentance
             ,
             fol.
             52.
             66.
             
             
               
                 Jerem.
                 13.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Give
                   glory
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   cause
                   darkness
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   your
                   feet
                   stumble
                   upon
                   the
                   dark
                   mountains
                   :
                   and
                   while
                   ye
                   look
                   for
                   light
                
                 (
                 or
                 ,
                 lest
                 while
                 ye
                 look
                 for
                 light
                 )
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   turn
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   grosse
                   darknesse
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             The
             deceitfulness
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             fol.
             80.
             92.
             
             
               
                 Jeremiah
                 17.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   heat
                   is
                   deceitful
                   above
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   desperately
                   wicked
                   ;
                   who
                   can
                   know
                   it
                   ?
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             faith
             and
             patience
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             Or
             ,
             the
             righteous
             cause
             oppressed
             .
             fol.
             104.
             119.
             133.
             
             
               
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   come
                   that
                   judgement
                   must
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   first
                   begin
                   at
                   us
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   the
                   end
                   be
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   obey
                   not
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   righteous
                   scarcely
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   where
                   shall
                   the
                   ungodly
                   and
                   the
                   sinner
                   appear
                   ?
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             mercy
             of
             the
             Divine
             judgements
             ;
             or
             ,
             Gods
             method
             in
             curing
             sinners
             ,
             fol.
             146.
             159.
             
             
               
                 Romans
                 2.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Despisest
                   thou
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   forbearance
                   and
                   long-suffering
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   that
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   leadeth
                   thee
                   to
                   repentance
                   ?
                
              
            
          
           
             
             Sermon
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Of
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             with
             its
             proper
             instruments
             and
             signs
             .
             fol.
             172.
             173.
             
             
               
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   grow
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   be
                   glory
                   both
                   now
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Of
             growth
             in
             sin
             ,
             or
             the
             several
             states
             and
             degrees
             of
             sinners
             ,
             with
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             are
             to
             be
             treated
             .
             fol.
             197.
             210.
             
             
               
                 Jude
                 Epist.
                 ver
                 .
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   of
                   some
                   have
                   compassion
                   ,
                   making
                   a
                   difference
                   :
                   *
                   And
                   others
                   save
                   with
                   fear
                   ,
                   pulling
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             The
             foolish
             exchange
             .
             fol.
             224.
             237.
             
             
               
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 ver
                 .
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   profited
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   gain
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   his
                   own
                   soul
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   shall
                   a
                   man
                   give
                   in
                   exchange
                   for
                   his
                   soul
                   ?
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             The
             Serpent
             and
             the
             Dove
             ;
             or
             ,
             a
             discourse
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             .
             fol.
             251.
             263.
             274.
             
             
               
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 ver
                 .
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   therefore
                   wise
                   as
                   serpents
                   and
                   harmlesse
                   as
                   doves
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Of
             Christian
             simplicity
             .
             289.
             301.
             
             
               
                 Matth
                 10.
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 verse
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   harmless
                   as
                   Doves
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Sermon
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             The
             miracles
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mercy
             .
             fol.
             313.
             327.
             340.
             
             
               
                 Psal.
                 86.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   thou
                   Lord
                   art
                   good
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   forgive
                   ,
                   and
                   plenteous
                   in
                   mercy
                   to
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   call
                   upon
                   thee
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             A
             Funeral
             Sermon
             preached
             at
             the
             Obsequies
             of
             the
             Right
             Honorable
             the
             Countess
             of
             
               Carbery
               .
               fol.
            
             357.
             
             
               
                 2
                 Sam.
                 14.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   we
                   must
                   needs
                   dye
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   as
                   water
                   spilt
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   gathered
                   up
                   again
                   :
                   neither
                   doth
                   God
                   respect
                   any
                   person
                   :
                   yet
                   doth
                   he
                   devise
                   means
                   that
                   his
                   banished
                   be
                   not
                   expelled
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             necessity
             ,
             sacredness
             ,
             and
             separation
             of
             the
             Office
             Ministerial
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Sermon
           ,
           I.
           ADVENT
           SUNDAY
           .
           DOOMS-DAY
           BOOK
           :
           OR
           ,
           CHRIST'S
           Advent
           to
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             For
             we
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgment
             seat
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
        
         
           VErtue
           and
           Vice
           are
           so
           essentially
           distinguished
           ,
           and
           the
           distinction
           is
           so
           necessary
           to
           be
           observed
           
           in
           order
           to
           the
           well
           being
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           in
           societies
           ,
           that
           to
           divide
           them
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           separate
           them
           by
           sufficient
           notices
           ,
           and
           to
           distinguish
           them
           by
           rewards
           ,
           hath
           been
           designed
           by
           all
           Laws
           ,
           by
           the
           sayings
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           order
           of
           things
           ,
           by
           their
           proportions
           to
           good
           or
           evill
           ;
           and
           the
           expectations
           of
           men
           have
           been
           fram'd
           accordingly
           ;
           that
           Vertue
           may
           have
           a
           proper
           seat
           in
           the
           will
           and
           in
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           may
           become
           amiable
           by
           its
           own
           excellency
           and
           its
           appendant
           blessing
           ;
           and
           
           that
           Vice
           may
           be
           as
           naturall
           an
           enemy
           to
           a
           man
           as
           a
           Wolf
           to
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           as
           darknesse
           to
           light
           ;
           destructive
           of
           its
           being
           ,
           and
           a
           contradiction
           of
           its
           nature
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           all
           the
           world
           hath
           armed
           it self
           against
           Vice
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           that
           is
           wise
           and
           sober
           amongst
           men
           ,
           hath
           taken
           the
           part
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           adorning
           it
           
           with
           glorious
           appellatives
           ,
           encouraging
           it
           by
           rewards
           ,
           entertaining
           
           it
           with
           sweetnesses
           ,
           and
           commanding
           it
           by
           edicts
           ,
           fortifying
           it
           with
           defensatives
           ,
           and
           twining
           with
           it
           in
           all
           artificiall
           compliances
           ;
           all
           this
           is
           short
           of
           mans
           necessity
           ;
           for
           this
           will
           in
           all
           modest
           men
           secure
           their
           actions
           in
           Theatres
           ,
           and
           High-wayes
           ,
           in
           Markets
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ,
           before
           the
           eye
           of
           Judges
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           society
           of
           Witnesses
           .
           But
           the
           actions
           of
           closets
           and
           chambers
           ,
           the
           designs
           and
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ,
           their
           discourses
           in
           dark
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           actions
           of
           retirements
           and
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           are
           left
           indifferent
           to
           Vertue
           or
           to
           Vice
           ;
           and
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           man
           can
           take
           no
           cognisance
           ,
           so
           he
           can
           make
           no
           coercitive
           ;
           and
           therefore
           above
           one
           half
           of
           
           humane
           actions
           is
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           man
           left
           unregarded
           ,
           and
           unprovided
           for
           :
           and
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           men
           who
           are
           bigger
           then
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           bigger
           then
           Judges
           ,
           and
           some
           Judges
           have
           lessened
           themselves
           by
           fear
           and
           cowardize
           ,
           by
           bridery
           and
           flattery
           ,
           by
           iniquity
           and
           complyance
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           notices
           but
           of
           few
           causes
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           some
           sins
           so
           popular
           and
           universall
           ,
           that
           to
           punish
           them
           is
           either
           impossible
           or
           intolerable
           ;
           and
           to
           question
           such
           ,
           would
           betray
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           publick
           rods
           and
           axes
           ,
           and
           represent
           the
           sinner
           to
           be
           stronger
           then
           the
           power
           that
           is
           appointed
           to
           be
           his
           bridle
           ;
           and
           after
           
           all
           this
           ,
           we
           finde
           sinners
           so
           prosperous
           ,
           that
           they
           escape
           ,
           so
           potent
           ,
           that
           they
           fear
           not
           ,
           and
           sin
           is
           made
           safe
           when
           it
           growes
           great
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             Facere
             omnia
             saevè
          
           
             Non
             impunè
             licet
             ,
             nisi
             dum
             facis
             —
          
        
         
           and
           innocence
           is
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           cry
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           no
           helper
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           he
           wants
           a
           Patron
           :
           and
           for
           these
           and
           many
           other
           concurrent
           causes
           ,
           if
           you
           reckon
           all
           the
           causes
           that
           come
           before
           all
           the
           Judicatories
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           though
           the
           litigious
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           and
           the
           matters
           of
           instance
           are
           intricate
           
           and
           numerous
           ,
           yet
           the
           personall
           and
           criminall
           are
           so
           few
           ,
           that
           of
           20000
           sins
           that
           cry
           aloud
           to
           God
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           scarce
           two
           are
           noted
           by
           the
           publick
           eye
           and
           chastis'd
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Justice
           ;
           it
           must
           follow
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           reasonable
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           vertue
           and
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           private
           should
           be
           judg'd
           ,
           and
           vertue
           should
           be
           tyed
           upon
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           should
           be
           relieved
           ,
           and
           the
           oppressed
           should
           appeal
           ,
           and
           the
           noise
           of
           Widows
           should
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           should
           stand
           upright
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           that
           was
           ill
           judged
           should
           be
           judged
           over
           
           again
           ,
           and
           Tyrants
           should
           be
           call'd
           to
           account
           ,
           and
           our
           thoughts
           should
           be
           examined
           ,
           and
           our
           secret
           actions
           view'd
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           the
           infinite
           number
           of
           sins
           which
           escape
           here
           should
           not
           escape
           finally
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           hath
           so
           ordained
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           day
           of
           doom
           wherein
           all
           that
           are
           let
           alone
           by
           men
           shall
           be
           
           question'd
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           word
           and
           every
           action
           shall
           receive
           
           its
           just
           recompence
           of
           reward
           .
           
             For
             we
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             body
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           best
           copies
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             things
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ,
          
           so
           we
           commonly
           read
           it
           ;
           
             the
             things
             proper
             or
             due
             to
             the
             body
          
           ;
           so
           the
           expression
           is
           more
           apt
           and
           proper
           ;
           for
           not
           only
           what
           is
           done
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             by
             the
             body
          
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           acts
           of
           abstracted
           understanding
           and
           volition
           ,
           the
           acts
           of
           reflexion
           and
           choice
           ,
           acts
           of
           self-love
           and
           admiration
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           else
           can
           be
           supposed
           the
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           act
           of
           the
           soul
           or
           of
           the
           
           spirit
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           :
           and
           even
           these
           may
           be
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           because
           these
           are
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           man
           in
           the
           state
           of
           conjunction
           with
           the
           body
           .
           The
           words
           have
           in
           them
           no
           other
           difficulty
           or
           variety
           ,
           but
           contain
           a
           great
           truth
           of
           the
           biggest
           interest
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           materiall
           constitutive
           Articles
           of
           the
           whole
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           endearment
           of
           our
           duty
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           Things
           are
           so
           ordered
           by
           the
           great
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           creatures
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           we
           do
           or
           suffer
           shall
           be
           call'd
           to
           account
           ,
           and
           this
           account
           shall
           be
           exact
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           shall
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           the
           reward
           shall
           be
           great
           ;
           all
           
           the
           evils
           of
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           amended
           ,
           and
           the
           injustices
           shall
           be
           repaid
           ,
           and
           the
           divine
           Providence
           shall
           be
           vindicated
           ,
           and
           Vertue
           and
           Vice
           shall
           for
           ever
           be
           remark'd
           by
           their
           separate
           dwellings
           and
           rewards
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           cals
           
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             it
             is
             his
             terror
             ,
          
           because
           himself
           shall
           appear
           in
           his
           dresse
           of
           Majesty
           and
           robes
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           
             it
             is
             his
             terror
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           all
           the
           things
           in
           the
           World
           the
           most
           formidable
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           most
           fearfull
           to
           us
           :
           where
           shall
           be
           acted
           the
           interest
           and
           finall
           sentence
           of
           eternity
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           is
           so
           intended
           ,
           I
           shall
           all
           the
           way
           represent
           it
           as
           
             the
             Lords
             terror
          
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           afraid
           of
           sin
           ,
           for
           the
           destruction
           
           of
           which
           
             this
             terror
          
           is
           intended
           .
           1.
           
           Therefore
           we
           will
           consider
           the
           persons
           that
           are
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           with
           the
           circumstances
           of
           our
           advantages
           or
           our
           sorrowes
           :
           
             [
             We
             must
             all
             appear
             .
             ]
          
           2.
           
           The
           Judge
           and
           his
           Judgement
           seat
           :
           
             [
             before
             the
             Judgment
             seat
             of
             Christ.
             ]
          
           3.
           
           The
           sentence
           that
           they
           are
           to
           receive
           ;
           
             the
             things
             due
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
          
           ;
           according
           as
           we
           now
           please
           ,
           but
           then
           cannot
           alter
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           these
           are
           dressed
           with
           circumstances
           of
           affliction
           and
           afrightment
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           such
           terrors
           shall
           appertain
           as
           a
           portion
           of
           their
           inheritance
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           persons
           who
           are
           to
           be
           judged
           :
           even
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           :
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           Nobles
           and
           Learned
           ,
           the
           Crafty
           and
           the
           Easie
           ,
           the
           Wise
           and
           the
           Foolish
           ,
           the
           Rich
           and
           the
           Poor
           ,
           the
           prevailing
           Tyrant
           and
           the
           oppressed
           Party
           shall
           all
           appear
           to
           receive
           ther
           Symbol
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           abating
           any
           thing
           
           of
           its
           terror
           and
           our
           dear
           concernment
           ,
           that
           it
           much
           increases
           it
           :
           
           for
           although
           concerning
           Precepts
           and
           Discourses
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           neglect
           in
           particular
           what
           is
           recommended
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           in
           incidencies
           of
           Mortality
           and
           sad
           events
           the
           singularity
           of
           the
           chance
           heightens
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           evill
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           by
           accident
           and
           only
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           imperfection
           ;
           it
           being
           an
           effect
           of
           self-love
           or
           some
           little
           creeping
           envie
           which
           adheres
           too
           often
           to
           the
           infortunate
           and
           miserable
           ;
           or
           else
           because
           the
           sorrow
           is
           apt
           to
           increase
           by
           being
           apprehended
           to
           be
           a
           rare
           case
           and
           a
           singular
           unworthinesse
           in
           him
           who
           is
           afflicted
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           is
           common
           to
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           companions
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           brethren
           of
           
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           partners
           of
           his
           usuall
           accidents
           ;
           yet
           in
           finall
           and
           extreme
           events
           the
           multitude
           of
           sufferers
           does
           not
           lessen
           but
           increase
           the
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           when
           
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Judgement
          
           happen'd
           ,
           that
           (
           I
           mean
           )
           of
           the
           universall
           deluge
           of
           waters
           upon
           the
           old
           World
           ,
           the
           calamity
           swell'd
           like
           the
           floud
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           saw
           his
           friend
           perish
           ,
           and
           the
           neighbours
           of
           his
           dwelling
           ,
           and
           the
           relatives
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           the
           sharers
           of
           his
           joyes
           ,
           and
           yesterdaies
           bride
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           born
           heir
           ,
           the
           Priest
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Kindred
           ,
           all
           dying
           or
           dead
           ,
           drench'd
           in
           water
           and
           the
           divine
           vengeance
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           had
           no
           place
           to
           flee
           unto
           ,
           
           no
           man
           cared
           for
           their
           souls
           ;
           they
           had
           none
           to
           goe
           unto
           for
           counsell
           ,
           no
           sanctuary
           high
           enough
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           vengeance
           that
           raip'd
           down
           from
           heaven
           :
           and
           so
           it
           shall
           be
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           when
           that
           world
           and
           this
           and
           all
           that
           shall
           be
           born
           hereafter
           ,
           shall
           passe
           through
           the
           same
           Red
           sea
           ,
           and
           be
           all
           baptized
           with
           the
           same
           fire
           ,
           and
           be
           involv'd
           in
           the
           same
           cloud
           ,
           in
           which
           shall
           be
           thundrings
           and
           terrors
           infinite
           ;
           every
           Mans
           fear
           shall
           be
           increased
           by
           his
           neighbours
           shriekes
           ,
           and
           the
           amazement
           that
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           in
           ,
           shall
           unite
           as
           the
           sparks
           of
           a
           raging
           furnace
           into
           a
           globe
           of
           fire
           ,
           and
           roul
           upon
           its
           own
           principle
           ,
           and
           
           increase
           by
           direct
           appearances
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           reflexions
           .
           He
           that
           stands
           in
           a
           Church-yard
           in
           the
           time
           of
           a
           great
           plague
           ,
           and
           hears
           the
           Passing-bell
           perpetually
           telling
           the
           sad
           stories
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           sees
           crowds
           of
           infected
           bodies
           pressing
           to
           their
           Graves
           ,
           and
           others
           sick
           and
           tremulous
           ,
           and
           Death
           dress'd
           up
           in
           all
           the
           images
           of
           sorrow
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           supported
           in
           his
           spirit
           by
           the
           variety
           of
           his
           sorrow
           :
           and
           at
           Dooms-day
           ,
           when
           the
           terrors
           are
           universall
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           so
           much
           greater
           because
           it
           can
           affright
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           made
           greater
           by
           communication
           and
           a
           sorrowfull
           influence
           ;
           Grief
           being
           then
           strongly
           infections
           :
           when
           there
           is
           no
           variety
           of
           state
           but
           an
           intire
           
           Kingdome
           of
           fear
           ;
           and
           amazement
           is
           the
           King
           of
           all
           our
           passions
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           its
           subjects
           :
           and
           that
           shrieke
           must
           needs
           be
           terrible
           ,
           when
           millions
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           shall
           fearfully
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           noise
           shall
           mingle
           with
           the
           
           Trumpet
           of
           the
           Archangell
           ,
           with
           the
           thunders
           of
           the
           dying
           and
           
           groaning
           heavens
           ,
           and
           the
           crack
           of
           the
           dissolving
           world
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           fabrick
           of
           nature
           shall
           shake
           into
           dissolution
           and
           eternall
           ashes
           .
           But
           this
           generall
           consideration
           may
           be
           hightned
           with
           four
           or
           five
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Consider
           what
           an
           infinite
           multitude
           of
           Angels
           and
           Men
           and
           Women
           shall
           then
           appear
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           huge
           assembly
           when
           the
           Men
           of
           one
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           Men
           of
           one
           Age
           in
           a
           single
           Province
           are
           gathered
           togother
           into
           heaps
           and
           confusion
           of
           disorder
           ;
           But
           then
           all
           Kingdomes
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           all
           the
           Armies
           that
           ever
           mustered
           ,
           all
           that
           World
           that
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           taxed
           ,
           all
           those
           
           hundreds
           of
           Millions
           that
           were
           slain
           in
           all
           the
           Roman
           Wars
           from
           Numa's
           time
           till
           Italy
           was
           broken
           into
           Principalities
           and
           small
           Exarchats
           ,
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           can
           come
           into
           numbers
           ,
           and
           that
           did
           descend
           from
           the
           loins
           of
           Adam
           ,
           shall
           at
           once
           be
           represented
           ;
           to
           which
           account
           if
           we
           adde
           the
           Armies
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           nine
           orders
           of
           blessed
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           infinite
           numbers
           in
           every
           order
           ,
           we
           may
           suppose
           the
           numbers
           fit
           to
           expresse
           the
           Majesty
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           terror
           of
           that
           Judge
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           and
           Father
           of
           all
           that
           unimaginable
           multitude
           .
           
             Erit
             terror
             ingens
             tot
             simul
             tantorúmque
             populorum
             .
          
           
           
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           this
           great
           multitude
           we
           shall
           meet
           all
           those
           who
           by
           their
           example
           and
           their
           holy
           precepts
           have
           like
           tapers
           enkindled
           with
           a
           beam
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           enlightned
           us
           ,
           and
           taught
           us
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           paths
           of
           justice
           .
           There
           we
           shall
           see
           all
           those
           good
           men
           whom
           God
           sent
           to
           preach
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           recall
           us
           from
           humane
           follies
           and
           inhumane
           practises
           :
           and
           when
           we
           espie
           the
           good
           man
           that
           chid
           us
           for
           our
           last
           drunkennesse
           or
           adulteries
           ,
           it
           shall
           then
           also
           be
           remembred
           how
           we
           mocked
           at
           counsell
           ,
           and
           were
           civilly
           modest
           at
           the
           reproof
           ,
           but
           laugh'd
           when
           the
           man
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           accepted
           it
           for
           a
           religious
           complement
           ,
           and
           took
           our
           leaves
           and
           
           went
           and
           did
           the
           same
           again
           .
           But
           then
           things
           shall
           put
           on
           another
           face
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           smil'd
           at
           here
           ,
           and
           slighted
           fondly
           ,
           shall
           then
           be
           the
           greatest
           terror
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           Men
           shall
           feel
           that
           they
           once
           laugh'd
           at
           their
           own
           destruction
           ,
           and
           rejected
           health
           when
           it
           was
           offered
           by
           a
           man
           of
           God
           upon
           no
           other
           condition
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           be
           wise
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           in
           love
           with
           death
           .
           Then
           they
           shall
           perceive
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           obeyed
           an
           easie
           and
           a
           sober
           counsell
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           partners
           of
           the
           same
           felicity
           which
           they
           see
           so
           illustrious
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           Preachers
           
             whose
             work
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           who
           by
           their
           life
           and
           Doctrine
           endeavoured
           to
           snatch
           the
           Soul
           of
           their
           friend
           or
           relatives
           from
           an
           intolerable
           
           misery
           .
           But
           he
           that
           sees
           a
           crown
           put
           upon
           their
           heads
           that
           give
           good
           counsell
           ,
           and
           preach
           holy
           and
           severe
           Sermons
           with
           designs
           of
           charity
           and
           piety
           ,
           will
           also
           then
           perceive
           that
           God
           did
           not
           send
           Preachers
           for
           nothing
           ,
           on
           trifling
           errands
           and
           without
           
           regard
           :
           but
           that
           work
           which
           he
           crowns
           in
           them
           he
           purposed
           
           should
           be
           effective
           to
           us
           ,
           perswasive
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           active
           upon
           our
           consciences
           .
           Good
           Preachers
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           men
           by
           their
           lives
           are
           the
           accusers
           of
           the
           disobedient
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           rise
           up
           from
           their
           seats
           ,
           and
           judge
           and
           condemn
           the
           follies
           of
           those
           who
           thought
           their
           piety
           to
           be
           want
           of
           courage
           ,
           and
           their
           discourses
           pedanticall
           ,
           and
           their
           reproofs
           the
           Priests
           trade
           ,
           but
           of
           no
           signification
           ,
           because
           they
           prefer'd
           moments
           before
           eternity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           in
           that
           great
           assembly
           shall
           be
           seen
           all
           those
           Converts
           who
           upon
           easier
           terms
           ,
           and
           fewer
           miracles
           ,
           and
           a
           lesse
           experience
           ,
           
           and
           a
           younger
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           seldomer
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           more
           unlikely
           circumstances
           have
           suffered
           the
           work
           of
           God
           to
           prosper
           upon
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           obedient
           to
           the
           heavenly
           calling
           .
           There
           shall
           stand
           the
           men
           of
           Ninevch
           ,
           and
           they
           
             shall
             stand
             upright
             in
             Judgement
          
           ,
           for
           they
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           one
           man
           in
           a
           lesse
           space
           then
           forty
           dayes
           
             returned
             unto
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
          
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           heard
           him
           call
           all
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           
             like
             the
             deaf
             Adder
             stopt
             our
             ears
             against
             the
             voice
          
           of
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           
             charme
             they
             never
             so
             wisely
          
           .
           There
           shall
           appear
           the
           men
           of
           Capernaum
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Queen
             of
             the
             South
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Men
             of
             Berea
          
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           fruits
           
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           shall
           proclaim
           to
           all
           the
           world
           that
           it
           was
           not
           impossible
           to
           do
           the
           work
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           our
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           accidentall
           disadvantages
           :
           and
           that
           
             the
             obedience
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             labour
             of
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           the
           contentions
           of
           chastity
           ,
           and
           the
           severities
           of
           temperance
           and
           self-deniall
           ,
           are
           not
           such
           insuperable
           mountains
           ,
           but
           that
           an
           honest
           and
           a
           sober
           person
           may
           perform
           them
           in
           acceptable
           degrees
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           but
           a
           ready
           ear
           ,
           and
           a
           willing
           minde
           ,
           and
           an
           honest
           heart
           :
           and
           this
           seen
           of
           honest
           persons
           shall
           make
           the
           Divine
           Judgement
           upon
           sinners
           more
           reasonable
           and
           apparently
           just
           ;
           
           in
           passing
           upon
           them
           the
           horrible
           sentence
           ;
           for
           why
           cannot
           we
           as
           well
           serve
           God
           in
           peace
           as
           others
           served
           him
           in
           war
           ?
           why
           cannot
           we
           love
           him
           as
           well
           when
           he
           treats
           us
           sweetly
           and
           gives
           us
           health
           and
           plenty
           ,
           honours
           or
           fair
           fortunes
           ,
           reputation
           or
           contentednesse
           ,
           quietnesse
           and
           peace
           ,
           as
           others
           did
           upon
           gibbets
           and
           under
           axes
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           tormentors
           ,
           and
           in
           hard
           wildernesses
           ,
           in
           nakednesse
           and
           poverty
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           evill
           things
           and
           all
           sad
           discomforts
           ?
           Concerning
           this
           no
           answer
           can
           be
           made
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           there
           is
           a
           worse
           sight
           then
           this
           yet
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           great
           assembly
           shall
           distract
           our
           sight
           and
           amaze
           our
           spirits
           .
           There
           
           men
           shall
           meet
           the
           partners
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           drank
           the
           round
           when
           they
           crown'd
           their
           heads
           with
           folly
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           and
           their
           cups
           with
           wine
           and
           noises
           .
           There
           shall
           ye
           see
           that
           poor
           perishing
           soul
           whom
           thou
           didst
           tempt
           to
           adultery
           and
           wantonnesse
           ,
           to
           drunkennesse
           or
           perjury
           ,
           to
           rebellion
           or
           an
           
           evill
           interest
           ,
           by
           power
           or
           craft
           ,
           by
           witty
           discourses
           or
           deep
           
           dissembling
           ,
           by
           scandall
           or
           a
           snare
           ,
           by
           evill
           example
           or
           pernicious
           counsell
           ,
           by
           malice
           or
           unwarinesse
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           this
           is
           summ'd
           up
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           variety
           of
           its
           particulars
           is
           drawn
           into
           an
           uneasie
           load
           and
           a
           formidable
           summe
           ,
           possibly
           we
           may
           finde
           sights
           enough
           to
           scare
           all
           our
           confidences
           ,
           and
           arguments
           enough
           to
           presse
           our
           evill
           souls
           into
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           a
           most
           intolerable
           death
           .
           For
           however
           we
           make
           now
           but
           light
           accounts
           and
           evill
           proportions
           concerning
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           a
           fearfull
           circumstance
           of
           appearing
           ,
           to
           see
           one
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           ten
           ,
           or
           twenty
           accursed
           souls
           despairing
           ,
           miserable
           ,
           infinitely
           miserable
           ,
           roaring
           and
           blaspheming
           ,
           
           and
           fearfully
           cursing
           thee
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           its
           eternall
           sorrowes
           .
           Thy
           lust
           betray'd
           and
           rifled
           her
           weak
           unguarded
           innocence
           ;
           thy
           example
           made
           thy
           servant
           confident
           to
           lye
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           perjur'd
           ;
           thy
           society
           brought
           a
           third
           into
           intemperance
           and
           the
           disguises
           of
           a
           beast
           ;
           and
           when
           thou
           feest
           that
           soul
           with
           whom
           thou
           didst
           sin
           drag'd
           into
           hell
           ,
           well
           maist
           thou
           fear
           to
           drink
           the
           dregs
           of
           thy
           intolerable
           potion
           ;
           And
           most
           certainly
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           evils
           to
           destroy
           a
           soul
           for
           whom
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           dyed
           ,
           and
           to
           undoe
           that
           grace
           which
           our
           Lord
           purchased
           with
           so
           much
           sweat
           and
           bloud
           ,
           pains
           and
           a
           mighty
           charity
           .
           And
           because
           very
           many
           
           sins
           ,
           are
           sins
           of
           society
           and
           confederation
           ;
           such
           are
           fornication
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           bribery
           ,
           simony
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           schisme
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           and
           a
           weighty
           consideration
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           any
           one
           of
           us
           who
           have
           tempted
           our
           Brother
           or
           Sister
           to
           sin
           and
           death
           :
           for
           though
           God
           hath
           spar'd
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           dead
           and
           their
           debt-books
           are
           sealed
           up
           till
           the
           day
           of
           account
           ,
           yet
           the
           mischief
           of
           our
           sin
           is
           gone
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           like
           a
           murther
           ,
           but
           more
           execrable
           ,
           the
           soul
           is
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sins
           ,
           and
           sealed
           up
           to
           an
           eternall
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           see
           at
           Dooms-day
           what
           damnable
           uncharitablenesse
           thou
           hast
           done
           .
           That
           soul
           
           that
           cryes
           to
           those
           rocks
           to
           cover
           her
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           thy
           perpetuall
           temptations
           ,
           might
           have
           followed
           the
           Lamb
           in
           a
           white
           robe
           ;
           and
           that
           poor
           man
           that
           is
           cloathed
           with
           shame
           and
           flames
           of
           fire
           ,
           would
           have
           shin'd
           in
           glory
           ,
           but
           that
           thou
           didst
           force
           him
           to
           be
           partner
           of
           thy
           basenesse
           .
           And
           who
           shall
           pay
           for
           this
           losse
           ?
           a
           soul
           is
           lost
           by
           thy
           means
           ;
           thou
           hast
           defeated
           the
           holy
           purposes
           of
           the
           Lord
           's
           bitter
           passion
           by
           thy
           impurities
           ;
           and
           what
           shall
           happen
           to
           thee
           by
           whom
           thy
           Brother
           dies
           eternally
           ?
           Of
           all
           the
           considerations
           that
           concern
           this
           part
           of
           the
           horrors
           of
           Dooms-day
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           formidable
           then
           this
           ,
           to
           such
           
           whom
           it
           does
           concern
           :
           and
           truly
           it
           concerns
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           amongst
           so
           many
           ,
           perhaps
           some
           persons
           are
           so
           tender
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           affright
           their
           hopes
           and
           discompose
           their
           industries
           and
           spritefull
           labours
           of
           repentance
           ;
           but
           that
           our
           most
           mercifull
           Lord
           hath
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           the
           fearfull
           circumstances
           of
           his
           second
           coming
           
           interwoven
           this
           one
           comfort
           relating
           to
           this
           ,
           which
           to
           my
           
           sense
           seems
           the
           most
           fearfull
           and
           killing
           circumstance
           :
           Two
           shall
           be
           grinding
           at
           one
           mill
           ;
           the
           one
           shall
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           left
           .
           Two
           shall
           be
           in
           a
           bed
           ;
           the
           one
           shall
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           left
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           confederate
           in
           the
           same
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           interests
           ,
           and
           actions
           ,
           may
           yet
           have
           a
           different
           sentence
           :
           for
           an
           early
           and
           an
           active
           repentance
           will
           wash
           off
           this
           account
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           upon
           the
           tables
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           ought
           to
           make
           us
           diligent
           and
           carefull
           ,
           charitable
           and
           penitent
           ,
           hugely
           penitent
           ,
           even
           so
           long
           as
           we
           live
           ,
           yet
           when
           we
           shall
           appear
           together
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           mercy
           that
           shall
           there
           separate
           us
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           had
           blended
           
           each
           other
           in
           a
           common
           crime
           .
           Blessed
           be
           the
           mercies
           of
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           carefully
           provided
           a
           fruitfull
           shower
           of
           grace
           to
           refresh
           the
           miseries
           and
           dangers
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           mankind
           .
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           was
           used
           to
           beg
           of
           God
           that
           he
           might
           never
           be
           tempted
           from
           his
           low
           fortune
           to
           Prelacies
           and
           dignities
           Ecclesiasticall
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           minde
           might
           never
           be
           discomposed
           or
           polluted
           with
           the
           love
           of
           any
           creature
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           by
           some
           instrument
           or
           other
           understand
           the
           state
           of
           his
           deceased
           Brother
           ;
           and
           the
           story
           sayes
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           heard
           in
           all
           :
           In
           him
           it
           was
           a
           great
           curiosity
           ,
           or
           the
           passion
           and
           impertinencies
           of
           a
           
           uselesse
           charity
           to
           search
           after
           him
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           had
           some
           other
           personall
           concernment
           ,
           then
           his
           relation
           of
           kindred
           .
           But
           truly
           ,
           it
           would
           concern
           very
           many
           to
           be
           solicitous
           concerning
           the
           event
           of
           those
           souls
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           mingled
           death
           and
           sin
           ;
           for
           many
           of
           those
           sentences
           which
           have
           passed
           and
           decreed
           concerning
           our
           departed
           relatives
           ,
           will
           concern
           us
           dearly
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           bound
           in
           the
           same
           bundles
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           thrown
           into
           the
           same
           fires
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           repent
           for
           our
           own
           sins
           ,
           and
           double
           our
           sorrows
           for
           their
           damnation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           may
           consider
           that
           this
           infinite
           multitude
           of
           men
           and
           
           women
           ,
           Angels
           and
           Devils
           ,
           is
           not
           ineffective
           as
           a
           number
           in
           Pythagoras
           Tables
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           have
           influence
           upon
           every
           spirit
           that
           shall
           there
           appear
           .
           For
           the
           transactions
           of
           that
           court
           are
           not
           like
           Orations
           spoken
           by
           a
           Grecian
           Orator
           in
           the
           circles
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           heard
           by
           them
           that
           croud
           nearest
           him
           ,
           or
           that
           sound
           limited
           by
           the
           circles
           of
           aire
           ,
           or
           the
           inclosure
           of
           a
           wall
           ;
           but
           every
           thing
           is
           represented
           to
           every
           person
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           when
           thy
           shame
           and
           secret
           turpitude
           ,
           thy
           midnight
           revels
           and
           secret
           hypocrisies
           ,
           thy
           lustfull
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           treacherous
           designes
           ,
           thy
           falshood
           to
           God
           and
           startings
           from
           thy
           holy
           promises
           ,
           thy
           follies
           and
           impieties
           shall
           be
           laid
           open
           before
           all
           the
           
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           shall
           be
           spoken
           by
           the
           trumpet
           of
           an
           Archangell
           upon
           the
           house
           top
           ,
           the
           highest
           battlements
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           all
           those
           filthy
           words
           and
           lewd
           circumstances
           which
           thou
           didst
           act
           secretly
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           find
           that
           thou
           wilt
           have
           reason
           strangely
           to
           
           be
           ashamed
           .
           All
           the
           wise
           men
           in
           the
           world
           shall
           know
           how
           vile
           thou
           hast
           been
           :
           and
           then
           consider
           ;
           with
           what
           confusion
           of
           face
           wouldst
           
           thou
           stand
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           good
           man
           and
           a
           severe
           ,
           if
           peradventure
           he
           should
           suddenly
           draw
           thy
           curtain
           ,
           and
           finde
           thee
           in
           the
           sins
           of
           shame
           and
           lust
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           infinitely
           more
           ,
           when
           God
           and
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           all
           his
           holy
           myriads
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           redeemed
           Saints
           shall
           stare
           and
           wonder
           at
           thy
           impurities
           and
           follies
           .
           I
           have
           read
           a
           story
           that
           a
           young
           Gentleman
           being
           passionately
           by
           his
           mother
           disswaded
           from
           entring
           into
           the
           severe
           courses
           of
           a
           religious
           and
           single
           life
           ,
           broke
           from
           her
           importunity
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             Volo
             servare
             animam
             meam
             ,
             I
             am
             resolved
             by
             all
             means
             to
             save
             my
             soul.
          
           But
           when
           he
           had
           undertaken
           
           a
           rule
           with
           passion
           ,
           he
           performed
           it
           carelesly
           and
           remisly
           ,
           and
           was
           but
           lukewarm
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           quickly
           proceeded
           to
           a
           melancholy
           and
           wearied
           spirit
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           a
           sicknesse
           and
           the
           neighbourhood
           of
           death
           ;
           but
           falling
           into
           an
           agony
           and
           a
           phantastick
           vision
           ,
           dream'd
           that
           he
           saw
           himself
           summon'd
           before
           Gods
           angry
           throne
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           hurryed
           into
           a
           place
           of
           torments
           ,
           where
           espying
           his
           Mother
           ,
           full
           of
           scorn
           she
           upbraided
           him
           with
           his
           former
           answer
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             Why
             he
             did
             not
             save
             his
             soul
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             ,
          
           according
           as
           he
           undertook
           .
           But
           when
           the
           sick
           man
           awaked
           and
           recovered
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           words
           
           good
           indeed
           ,
           and
           prayed
           frequently
           ,
           and
           fasted
           severely
           ,
           and
           laboured
           humbly
           ,
           and
           conversed
           charitably
           ,
           and
           mortified
           himself
           severely
           ,
           and
           refused
           such
           secular
           solaces
           which
           other
           good
           men
           received
           to
           refresh
           and
           sustain
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           gave
           no
           other
           account
           to
           them
           that
           asked
           him
           but
           this
           :
           If
           I
           could
           not
           in
           my
           extasie
           or
           dream
           endure
           my
           Mothers
           upbraiding
           my
           follies
           and
           weak
           Religion
           ,
           how
           shall
           I
           be
           able
           to
           suffer
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           redargue
           me
           at
           Dooms-day
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           reproach
           my
           lukewarmnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           Devlls
           aggravate
           my
           sins
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Saints
           
           of
           God
           deride
           my
           follies
           and
           hypocrisies
           ?
           The
           effect
           of
           that
           mans
           consideration
           may
           serve
           to
           actuate
           a
           meditation
           in
           every
           one
           of
           us
           :
           for
           we
           shall
           all
           be
           at
           that
           passe
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           our
           shame
           and
           sorrowes
           be
           cleansed
           by
           a
           timely
           repentance
           ,
           and
           cover'd
           by
           the
           Robe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           shall
           suffer
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           scorn
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           shame
           in
           the
           generall
           assembly
           of
           all
           mankind
           .
           This
           argument
           is
           most
           considerable
           to
           them
           who
           are
           tender
           of
           their
           precious
           name
           and
           sensible
           of
           honour
           ;
           if
           they
           rather
           would
           chuse
           death
           then
           a
           disgrace
           ,
           poverty
           rather
           then
           shame
           ,
           let
           them
           remember
           that
           a
           sinfull
           life
           will
           bring
           them
           to
           an
           intolerable
           shame
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           when
           all
           that
           is
           excellent
           
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           shall
           be
           summon'd
           as
           witnesses
           and
           parties
           in
           a
           fearfull
           scrutiny
           .
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           ;
           All
           that
           are
           born
           of
           Adam
           shall
           appear
           before
           God
           and
           his
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           innumerable
           companies
           of
           Angels
           and
           Devils
           shall
           be
           there
           :
           
           and
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           afrighted
           with
           every
           thing
           they
           see
           ;
           
           and
           there
           they
           shall
           see
           those
           good
           men
           that
           taught
           them
           the
           waies
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           evill
           persons
           whom
           themselves
           have
           tempted
           into
           the
           waies
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           converted
           upon
           easier
           termes
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           these
           shall
           shame
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           some
           shall
           curse
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           shall
           upbraid
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           shall
           amaze
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           but
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           those
           evils
           which
           shall
           never
           end
           till
           eternity
           hath
           a
           period
           ;
           but
           concerning
           this
           they
           must
           first
           be
           judged
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           the
           second
           generall
           consideration
           ,
           
             We
             must
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           that
           's
           a
           new
           state
           of
           terrors
           and
           
           afrightments
           .
           Christ
           who
           is
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           is
           our
           Advocate
           ,
           shall
           then
           be
           our
           Judge
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           strangely
           change
           our
           confidences
           and
           all
           the
           face
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           's
           then
           the
           place
           and
           state
           of
           our
           appearance
           ,
           
             Before
             the
             Judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             :
             ]
          
           For
           Christ
           shall
           rise
           from
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           shall
           descend
           towards
           us
           and
           ride
           upon
           a
           cloud
           ,
           and
           shall
           make
           himself
           illustrious
           by
           a
           glorious
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           an
           innumerable
           retinue
           and
           circumstances
           of
           terror
           and
           a
           mighty
           power
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           Origen
           affirms
           to
           be
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Man.
           
             Remalcus
             de
             Vaux
             in
             Harpocrate
             divino
          
           affirms
           
           that
           all
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           Fathers
           
             consentientibus
             animis
             asseverant
             ,
             hoc
             signo
             Crucem
             Christi
             significari
             ,
          
           do
           unanimously
           affirm
           that
           the
           representment
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           is
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           spoken
           of
           Mat.
           24.
           30.
           
           And
           indeed
           they
           affirm
           it
           very
           generally
           ,
           but
           Origen
           after
           his
           manner
           is
           singular
           ,
           
             hoc
             signum
             Crucis
             erit
             ,
             cum
             Dominus
             ad
             judicandum
             venerit
             ,
          
           so
           the
           Church
           used
           to
           sing
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Sibyls
           verses
           ;
        
         
           
             O
             lignum
             felix
             in
             quo
             Deus
             ipse
             pependit
             ,
          
           
             Nec
             te
             terra
             capit
             ,
             sed
             coeli
             tecta
             videbis
             
          
           
             Cum
             renovata
             Dei
             facies
             ignita
             micabit
             .
          
        
         
           The
           sign
           of
           the
           Crosse
           is
           that
           sign
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           come
           to
           Judgement
           :
           and
           from
           those
           words
           of
           Scripture
           [
           They
           shall
           look
           on
           him
           whom
           they
           have
           pierced
           ]
           it
           hath
           been
           freely
           entertain'd
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           Christ
           shall
           signifie
           his
           person
           by
           something
           that
           related
           to
           his
           passion
           ,
           his
           crosse
           ,
           or
           his
           wounds
           ,
           or
           both
           .
           I
           list
           not
           to
           spin
           this
           curious
           cobweb
           ;
           but
           Origen's
           opinion
           seems
           to
           me
           more
           reasonable
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Power
           of
           Christ
           to
           signifie
           himself
           
           with
           proportions
           of
           his
           glory
           rather
           then
           of
           his
           humility
           ,
           with
           effects
           of
           his
           being
           exalted
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           his
           poverty
           and
           sorrowes
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           countenanced
           better
           by
           some
           Greek
           copies
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           commonly
           read
           ,
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
           that
           is
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           
             imprinted
             upon
             a
          
           
           cloud
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           in
           others
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           who
           is
           in
           the
           heavens
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           signe
           shall
           bee
           imprinted
           on
           a
           cloud
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           who
           is
           now
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           shall
           when
           he
           comes
           down
           ,
           have
           a
           signe
           and
           signification
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           proper
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           there
           glorified
           ,
           and
           shall
           return
           in
           glory
           ;
           and
           he
           disparages
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           who
           inquires
           for
           a
           Rule
           to
           know
           when
           the
           Sun
           shines
           ,
           or
           the
           light
           breaks
           forth
           from
           its
           chambers
           of
           the
           East
           ;
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           shall
           need
           no
           other
           signification
           ,
           but
           his
           infinite
           retinue
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           worshipping
           him
           ,
           and
           
           sitting
           upon
           a
           cloud
           ,
           and
           leading
           the
           heavenly
           Host
           ,
           and
           bringing
           his
           Elect
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           clothed
           with
           the
           robes
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           trampling
           upon
           Devils
           ,
           and
           confounding
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           destroying
           Death
           :
           but
           all
           these
           great
           things
           shall
           be
           invested
           with
           such
           strange
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           annexes
           of
           Mightynesse
           ,
           and
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           confesse
           the
           glories
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           sufficiently
           signified
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             We
             shall
             all
             be
          
           
           
             set
             before
             the
             throne
             or
             place
             of
             Christ's
             judicature
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             every
             tongue
             shall
             cenfesse
             to
             God
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           when
           wee
           
           are
           placed
           ready
           to
           receive
           our
           Sentence
           ,
           all
           knees
           shall
           bow
           to
           the
           holy
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           confesse
           him
           to
           be
           God
           the
           Lord
           ;
           meaning
           ,
           that
           our
           Lords
           presence
           shall
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           force
           obeysance
           from
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           and
           Devils
           ;
           and
           his
           addresse
           to
           Judgement
           shall
           sufficiently
           declare
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           his
           Office
           ,
           and
           his
           proper
           glories
           .
           This
           is
           the
           greatest
           Scene
           of
           Majesty
           that
           shall
           be
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           till
           the
           Sentence
           bee
           pronounced
           ;
           But
           there
           goes
           much
           before
           this
           which
           prepares
           all
           the
           world
           to
           the
           expectation
           and
           consequent
           reception
           of
           this
           mighty
           Judge
           of
           Men
           and
           Angels
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           and
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           Judgement
           shall
           bee
           spoken
           aloud
           by
           the
           immediate
           forerunning
           accidents
           ,
           which
           shall
           bee
           so
           great
           violences
           to
           the
           old
           constitutions
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           break
           her
           very
           bones
           ,
           and
           disorder
           her
           till
           shee
           be
           destroyed
           .
           St.
           Hierom
           relates
           out
           of
           the
           Jews
           books
           ,
           that
           their
           Doctors
           use
           to
           account
           15
           days
           of
           prodigie
           immediately
           before
           Christ's
           coming
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           day
           assigne
           a
           wonder
           ,
           any
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           if
           wee
           should
           chance
           to
           see
           in
           the
           days
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           it
           would
           affright
           us
           into
           the
           like
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           the
           old
           world
           had
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           countreys
           round
           about
           them
           
           cover'd
           with
           water
           ,
           and
           the
           Divine
           vengeance
           ;
           or
           as
           those
           poor
           people
           neer
           Adria
           ,
           and
           the
           Mediterranean
           sea
           ,
           when
           their
           houses
           and
           Cities
           are
           entring
           into
           graves
           ,
           and
           the
           bowells
           of
           the
           earth
           rent
           with
           convulsions
           and
           horrid
           tremblings
           .
           The
           sea
           (
           say
           they
           )
           shall
           rise
           15
           cubits
           above
           the
           highest
           Mountaines
           ,
           and
           thence
           
           descend
           into
           hollownesse
           ,
           and
           a
           prodigious
           drought
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           
           are
           reduc'd
           again
           to
           their
           usuall
           proportions
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           beasts
           and
           creeping
           things
           ,
           the
           monsters
           ,
           and
           the
           usuall
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           sea
           shall
           be
           gathered
           together
           ,
           and
           make
           fearfull
           noyses
           to
           distract
           Mankind
           :
           The
           birds
           shall
           mourne
           and
           change
           their
           song
           into
           threnes
           and
           sad
           accents
           ,
           rivers
           of
           fire
           shall
           rise
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           and
           the
           stars
           shall
           be
           rent
           into
           threds
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           scatter
           like
           the
           beards
           of
           comets
           ;
           Then
           shall
           bee
           fearfull
           earthquakes
           ,
           and
           the
           rocks
           shall
           rend
           in
           pieces
           ,
           the
           trees
           shall
           distill
           bloud
           ,
           and
           the
           mountains
           and
           fairest
           structures
           shall
           returne
           unto
           their
           primitive
           dust
           ;
           the
           wild
           beasts
           shall
           leave
           their
           dens
           and
           come
           into
           
           the
           companies
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           shall
           hardly
           tell
           how
           to
           call
           them
           ,
           
             herds
             of
             Men
          
           or
           
             congregations
             of
             Beasts
          
           ;
           Then
           shall
           the
           Graves
           open
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           their
           dead
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           are
           alive
           in
           nature
           ,
           and
           dead
           in
           fear
           ,
           shall
           be
           forc'd
           from
           the
           rocks
           ,
           whither
           they
           went
           to
           hide
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           caverns
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           where
           they
           would
           fain
           have
           been
           concealed
           ;
           because
           their
           retirements
           are
           dismantled
           ,
           and
           their
           rocks
           are
           broken
           into
           wider
           ruptures
           ,
           and
           admit
           a
           strange
           light
           into
           their
           secret
           bowels
           ;
           and
           the
           men
           being
           forc'd
           abroad
           into
           the
           theatre
           of
           mighty
           horrors
           shall
           run
           up
           and
           downe
           distracted
           and
           at
           their
           wits
           end
           ;
           and
           then
           some
           shall
           
           die
           ,
           and
           some
           shall
           bee
           changed
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           time
           the
           Elect
           shall
           bee
           gathered
           together
           from
           the
           foure
           quarters
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           Christ
           shall
           come
           along
           with
           them
           to
           judgment
           .
        
         
           These
           signes
           ,
           although
           the
           Jewish
           Doctors
           reckon
           them
           by
           order
           and
           a
           method
           ,
           concerning
           which
           they
           had
           no
           revelation
           (
           that
           appeares
           )
           nor
           sufficiently
           credible
           tradition
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           main
           parts
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           records
           Christs
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           most
           terrible
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           summe
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           Christ
           related
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           recorded
           and
           explicated
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           
             The
             earth
             shall
             tremble
             ,
             and
             the
          
           
           
             powers
             of
             the
             heavens
             shall
             bee
             shaken
             ,
             the
             sun
             shall
             bee
             turned
             into
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             moon
             into
             bloud
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           shall
           bee
           strange
           eclipses
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           fearfull
           aspects
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           who
           when
           she
           is
           troubled
           looks
           red
           like
           bloud
           ;
           
             The
             rocks
             shall
             rend
             ,
             and
             the
             elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             .
             The
             heavens
             shall
             bee
             rolled
             up
             like
             a
             parchment
             ,
             the
             earth
             shall
             bee
             burned
             with
             fire
             ,
             the
             hils
             shall
             be
             like
             wax
             ,
             for
             there
             shall
             goe
             a
             fire
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             mighty
             tempest
             shall
             be
             stirred
             round
             about
             him
             :
          
        
         
           
             Dies
             irae
             ,
             Dies
             illa
             
          
           
             Solvet
             sêclum
             in
             faviliâ
             ,
          
           
             Teste
             David
             cum
             Sibyllâ
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Trumpet
           of
           God
           shall
           sound
           ,
           and
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Archangell
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           all
           that
           great
           army
           
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           shall
           then
           attend
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           
           and
           illustrate
           his
           glory
           ;
           and
           this
           also
           is
           part
           of
           that
           which
           is
           called
           
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           ;
           for
           the
           fulfilling
           off
           all
           these
           praedictions
           ,
           and
           
             the
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           these
           prodigies
           ,
           and
           the
           Addresse
           of
           Majesty
           make
           up
           that
           signe
           .
           The
           notice
           of
           which
           things
           some
           way
           or
           other
           came
           to
           the
           very
           Heathen
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           alarum'd
           into
           caution
           and
           sobriety
           by
           these
           dreadfull
           remembrances
           :
        
         
           
             —
             Sic
             cum
             compage
             solutâ
             
          
           
             Saecula
             tot
             mundt
             suprema
             coëgerit
             hora
          
           
             Antiquum
             repetens
             ,
             iterum
             chaos
             ,
             omnia
             mistis
          
           
             Sidera
             sideribus
             concurrent
             :
             ignea
             pontum
          
           
             Astra
             petent
             ,
             tellus
             extendere
             littora
             nolet
             ,
          
           
             Excutietque
             fretum
             ;
             fratri
             contraria
             Phoebe
          
           
             Ibit
             —
             Totaque
             discors
          
           
             Machina
             divulsi
             turbabit
             foedera
             Mundi
             .
             
          
        
         
           Which
           things
           when
           they
           are
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           wonder
           if
           mens
           hearts
           shall
           faile
           them
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           their
           wits
           bee
           lost
           with
           guilt
           ,
           and
           their
           fond
           hopes
           destroyed
           by
           prodigie
           and
           amazement
           ;
           
           but
           it
           will
           bee
           an
           extreme
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           consideration
           and
           certain
           expectation
           of
           these
           things
           shall
           not
           awake
           our
           sleeping
           spirits
           ,
           and
           raise
           us
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           basenesse
           of
           vice
           and
           dishonorable
           actions
           ,
           to
           live
           soberly
           and
           
             temperately
             ,
             chastly
          
           and
           
             justly
             ,
             humbly
          
           and
           obediently
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           like
           persons
           that
           believe
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           are
           not
           mad
           men
           or
           fools
           ,
           but
           will
           order
           their
           actions
           according
           to
           these
           notices
           .
           For
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           believe
           these
           things
           ,
           where
           is
           their
           Faith
           ?
           If
           they
           doe
           believe
           them
           ,
           and
           sin
           on
           ,
           and
           doe
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           such
           thing
           
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           where
           is
           their
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           their
           hopes
           ,
           and
           where
           their
           Charity
           ?
           how
           doe
           they
           differ
           from
           beasts
           ,
           save
           that
           they
           are
           more
           foolish
           ?
           for
           beasts
           goe
           on
           and
           consider
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           ;
           but
           we
           can
           consider
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           ;
           we
           know
           that
           strange
           terrors
           shall
           affright
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           strange
           deaths
           and
           torments
           shall
           seise
           upon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           cannot
           escape
           ,
           and
           the
           rocks
           themselves
           will
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           hide
           us
           from
           the
           fears
           of
           those
           prodigies
           which
           shall
           come
           before
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           mountains
           (
           though
           when
           they
           are
           broken
           in
           pieces
           we
           call
           upon
           them
           to
           fall
           upon
           us
           )
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           secure
           us
           one
           minute
           from
           the
           present
           vengeance
           ;
           and
           
           yet
           we
           proceed
           with
           confidence
           or
           carelesnesse
           ,
           and
           consider
           not
           that
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           folly
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           for
           a
           man
           to
           neglect
           his
           greatest
           interest
           ,
           and
           to
           die
           for
           trifles
           and
           little
           regards
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           miserable
           for
           such
           interests
           which
           are
           not
           
           excusable
           in
           a
           Childe
           .
           He
           that
           is
           youngest
           hath
           not
           long
           to
           
           live
           :
           Hee
           that
           is
           thirty
           ,
           forty
           ,
           or
           fifty
           yeares
           old
           ,
           hath
           spent
           most
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           his
           dream
           is
           almost
           done
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           few
           moneths
           hee
           must
           be
           cast
           into
           his
           eternall
           portion
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           must
           be
           in
           an
           unalterable
           condition
           ,
           his
           finall
           Sentence
           shall
           passe
           according
           as
           hee
           shall
           then
           bee
           found
           :
           and
           that
           will
           be
           an
           intolerable
           condition
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           have
           reason
           to
           cry
           out
           in
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           Eternall
           woe
           is
           to
           mee
           ,
           who
           refus'd
           to
           consider
           when
           I
           might
           have
           been
           saved
           and
           secured
           from
           this
           intolerable
           calamity
           .
           But
           I
           must
           descend
           to
           consider
           the
           particulars
           and
           circumstances
           of
           the
           great
           consideration
           ,
           
           
             Christ
             shall
             be
             our
             Judge
             at
             Doomes-day
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           II.
           
           
             Part
             II.
          
           
           
        
         
           1.
           
           IF
           we
           consider
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           we
           first
           perceive
           that
           he
           is
           interested
           in
           the
           injury
           of
           the
           crimes
           he
           is
           to
           sentence
           .
           
             Videbunt
             quem
             crucifixerunt
          
           ,
           and
           
             they
             shal
             look
             on
             him
             whom
             they
             have
             pierced
             .
          
           It
           was
           for
           thy
           sins
           that
           the
           Judge
           did
           suffer
           such
           unspeakable
           pains
           as
           were
           enough
           to
           reconcile
           all
           the
           world
           to
           God
           :
           The
           summe
           and
           spirit
           of
           which
           pains
           could
           not
           be
           better
           understood
           then
           by
           the
           consequence
           of
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           meaning
           ,
           that
           he
           felt
           such
           horrible
           ,
           pure
           ,
           unmingled
           sorrowes
           ,
           that
           although
           his
           humane
           nature
           
           was
           personally
           united
           to
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           yet
           at
           that
           instant
           he
           felt
           no
           comfortable
           emanations
           by
           sensible
           perception
           from
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           so
           drenched
           in
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           the
           Godhead
           seemed
           to
           have
           forsaken
           him
           .
           Beyond
           this
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           :
           but
           then
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           for
           thy
           own
           particular
           made
           all
           this
           in
           vain
           and
           ineffective
           ,
           that
           Christ
           thy
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           should
           be
           tormented
           for
           nothing
           ,
           that
           thou
           wouldst
           not
           accept
           felicity
           and
           pardon
           when
           he
           purchased
           them
           at
           so
           dear
           a
           price
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           infinite
           condemnation
           to
           such
           persons
           .
           How
           shalt
           thou
           look
           upon
           him
           that
           fainted
           and
           dyed
           for
           love
           of
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           didst
           scorn
           his
           miraculous
           mercies
           ?
           How
           shall
           we
           dare
           to
           behold
           that
           
           holy
           face
           that
           brought
           salvation
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           turned
           away
           and
           fell
           in
           love
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           kissed
           deformity
           and
           sins
           ?
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           beholding
           that
           face
           consists
           much
           of
           the
           glories
           of
           eternity
           .
           All
           the
           pains
           and
           passions
           ,
           the
           sorrowes
           and
           the
           groans
           ,
           the
           humility
           and
           poverty
           ,
           the
           labours
           and
           the
           watchings
           ,
           the
           Prayers
           and
           the
           Sermons
           ,
           the
           miracles
           and
           the
           prophecies
           ,
           the
           whip
           and
           the
           nails
           ,
           the
           death
           and
           the
           buriall
           ,
           the
           shame
           and
           the
           smart
           ,
           the
           Crosse
           and
           the
           grave
           of
           Jesus
           shall
           be
           laid
           upon
           thy
           score
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           refused
           the
           mercies
           and
           design
           of
           all
           their
           holy
           ends
           and
           purposes
           .
           
           And
           if
           we
           remember
           what
           a
           calamity
           that
           was
           which
           broke
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           in
           pieces
           ,
           when
           Christ
           came
           to
           judge
           them
           for
           their
           murdering
           him
           who
           was
           their
           King
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           consider
           that
           this
           was
           but
           a
           dark
           image
           of
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           we
           may
           then
           apprehend
           that
           there
           is
           some
           
           strange
           unspeakable
           evill
           that
           attends
           them
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           this
           
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           much
           evill
           to
           their
           Lord.
           Now
           it
           is
           certain
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           be
           saved
           by
           his
           death
           ;
           you
           are
           guilty
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           if
           thoa
           wilt
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           save
           thee
           ,
           thou
           art
           guilty
           of
           destroying
           him
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           what
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           that
           Judge
           before
           whom
           you
           stand
           as
           his
           murtherer
           and
           betrayer
           .
           *
           But
           this
           is
           but
           half
           of
           this
           consideration
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           may
           be
           
             crucified
             again
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           new
           account
           
             put
             to
             an
             open
             shame
          
           .
           For
           after
           that
           Christ
           had
           done
           all
           this
           by
           the
           direct
           actions
           of
           his
           Priestly
           Office
           ,
           of
           sacrificing
           himself
           for
           us
           ,
           he
           hath
           also
           done
           very
           many
           things
           for
           us
           which
           are
           also
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           first
           love
           
           and
           prosecutions
           of
           our
           redemption
           .
           I
           will
           not
           instance
           in
           the
           strange
           arts
           of
           mercy
           that
           our
           Lord
           uses
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           live
           holy
           lives
           ;
           But
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           things
           are
           so
           ordered
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           value
           set
           upon
           our
           souls
           since
           they
           are
           the
           images
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           redeemed
           by
           the
           Bloud
           of
           the
           holy
           Lamb
           ,
           that
           the
           salvation
           of
           our
           souls
           is
           reckoned
           as
           a
           part
           of
           Christs
           reward
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           the
           glorification
           of
           his
           humanity
           .
           Every
           sinner
           that
           repents
           causes
           joy
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           joy
           is
           so
           great
           that
           it
           runs
           over
           and
           wets
           the
           fair
           brows
           and
           beauteous
           locks
           of
           Cherubims
           and
           Seraphims
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Angels
           have
           a
           part
           of
           that
           banquet
           ;
           Then
           it
           is
           that
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           feels
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           
           holy
           death
           ,
           the
           acceptation
           of
           his
           holy
           sacrifice
           ,
           the
           graciousnesse
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           the
           return
           of
           his
           prayers
           .
           For
           all
           that
           Christ
           did
           or
           suffer'd
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           now
           does
           as
           a
           Priest
           in
           heaven
           ,
           is
           to
           glorifie
           his
           Father
           by
           bringing
           souls
           to
           God
           :
           For
           this
           it
           was
           that
           he
           was
           born
           and
           dyed
           ,
           that
           he
           descended
           from
           heaven
           to
           earth
           ,
           from
           life
           to
           death
           ,
           from
           the
           crosse
           to
           the
           grave
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           resurrection
           and
           ascension
           ,
           of
           the
           end
           and
           design
           of
           all
           the
           miracles
           and
           graces
           of
           God
           manifested
           to
           all
           the
           world
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           now
           what
           man
           is
           so
           vile
           ,
           such
           a
           malicious
           fool
           ,
           that
           will
           refuse
           to
           bring
           joy
           to
           his
           Lord
           by
           doing
           himself
           the
           greatest
           good
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           They
           who
           refuse
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           crucifie
           
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             again
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             an
             open
             shame
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           bring
           Christ
           from
           his
           glorious
           joyes
           to
           the
           labours
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           shame
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           they
           advance
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           advance
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           their
           Lord
           ;
           they
           put
           themselves
           in
           that
           state
           in
           which
           they
           were
           when
           Christ
           came
           to
           dye
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           he
           is
           in
           a
           state
           that
           he
           may
           rejoyce
           over
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           hath
           done
           all
           his
           share
           towards
           it
           )
           every
           wicked
           man
           takes
           his
           head
           from
           the
           blessing
           ,
           and
           rather
           chuses
           that
           the
           Devill
           should
           rejoyce
           in
           his
           destruction
           ,
           then
           that
           
           his
           Lord
           should
           triumph
           in
           his
           felicity
           .
           And
           now
           upon
           the
           supposition
           of
           these
           premises
           ,
           we
           may
           imagine
           that
           it
           will
           be
           an
           infinite
           amazement
           to
           meet
           that
           Lord
           to
           be
           our
           Judge
           whose
           person
           we
           have
           murdered
           ,
           whose
           honour
           we
           have
           disparaged
           ,
           whose
           purposes
           we
           have
           destroyed
           ,
           whose
           joyes
           we
           have
           lessened
           ,
           whose
           
           passion
           we
           have
           made
           ineffectuall
           ,
           and
           whose
           love
           we
           have
           trampled
           under
           our
           profane
           and
           impious
           feet
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           third
           part
           of
           this
           consideration
           .
           As
           it
           will
           be
           inquir'd
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           concerning
           the
           dishonours
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           also
           concerning
           the
           profession
           and
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           concerning
           his
           poor
           Members
           ;
           for
           by
           these
           also
           we
           make
           sad
           reflexions
           upon
           our
           Lord.
           Every
           man
           that
           lives
           wickedly
           disgraces
           the
           religion
           and
           institution
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           he
           discourages
           strangers
           from
           entring
           into
           it
           ,
           he
           weakens
           the
           hands
           of
           them
           that
           are
           in
           already
           ,
           and
           makes
           that
           the
           adversaries
           speak
           reproachfully
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           although
           it
           is
           certain
           
           our
           Lord
           and
           Judge
           will
           deeply
           resent
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           which
           he
           takes
           more
           tenderly
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           uncharitablenesse
           of
           men
           towards
           his
           poor
           :
           It
           shall
           then
           be
           upbraided
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Judge
           ,
           that
           himself
           was
           hungry
           and
           they
           refused
           to
           give
           meat
           to
           him
           that
           gave
           them
           his
           body
           and
           heart-bloud
           ,
           to
           feed
           them
           and
           quench
           their
           thirst
           ;
           that
           they
           denyed
           a
           robe
           to
           cover
           his
           nakednesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           would
           have
           cloathed
           their
           souls
           with
           the
           robe
           of
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           lest
           their
           souls
           should
           be
           found
           naked
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lords
           visitation
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           unkindnesse
           is
           nothing
           but
           that
           evill
           men
           were
           uncharitable
           to
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           feed
           the
           hungry
           ,
           nor
           give
           drink
           to
           the
           thirsty
           ,
           nor
           
           cloath
           the
           naked
           ,
           nor
           relieve
           their
           Brothers
           needs
           ,
           nor
           forgive
           his
           follies
           ,
           nor
           cover
           their
           shame
           ,
           nor
           turn
           their
           eyes
           from
           delighting
           in
           their
           affronts
           and
           evill
           accidents
           ;
           this
           is
           it
           which
           our
           Lord
           will
           take
           so
           tenderly
           ,
           that
           his
           Brethren
           for
           whom
           he
           died
           ,
           who
           suck'd
           the
           paps
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           that
           fed
           on
           his
           Body
           and
           are
           nourished
           with
           his
           Bloud
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           lodg'd
           in
           his
           heart
           and
           entertains
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           the
           partners
           of
           his
           Spirit
           and
           co-heirs
           of
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           that
           these
           should
           be
           deny'd
           relief
           and
           suffered
           to
           go
           away
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           unpitied
           ;
           this
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           will
           take
           so
           ill
           ,
           that
           
           all
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           this
           unkindnesse
           ,
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           this
           if
           we
           adde
           the
           almightinesse
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           his
           infinite
           wisdome
           and
           knowledge
           of
           all
           causes
           ,
           and
           all
           persons
           ,
           and
           all
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           infinitely
           just
           ,
           inflexibly
           angry
           ,
           and
           impartiall
           in
           his
           sentence
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           added
           either
           to
           thè
           greatness
           or
           the
           requisites
           of
           a
           terrible
           and
           an
           Almighty
           Judge
           .
           For
           who
           can
           resist
           him
           who
           is
           Almighty
           ?
           Who
           can
           evade
           his
           scrutiny
           that
           knows
           all
           things
           ?
           Who
           can
           hope
           for
           pity
           of
           him
           that
           is
           inflexible
           ?
           Who
           can
           think
           to
           be
           exempted
           when
           the
           Judge
           is
           righteous
           and
           impartial
           ?
           But
           in
           all
           these
           annexes
           of
           the
           great
           Judge
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           remark
           ,
           
           is
           that
           indeed
           which
           hath
           terror
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           severity
           of
           our
           Lord.
           For
           then
           is
           the
           day
           of
           vengeance
           and
           recompenses
           ,
           and
           no
           mercy
           at
           all
           shall
           be
           shewed
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           that
           are
           the
           sons
           of
           mercy
           ;
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           their
           portion
           is
           such
           as
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           these
           premises
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           If
           we
           remember
           the
           instances
           of
           Gods
           severity
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           mercy
           and
           repentance
           ,
           in
           those
           dayes
           when
           Judgement
           waits
           upon
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           receives
           lawes
           by
           the
           rules
           and
           measures
           of
           pardon
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           all
           the
           rare
           streams
           of
           loving
           kindnesse
           issuing
           out
           of
           Paradise
           and
           refreshing
           all
           our
           fields
           with
           a
           moisture
           more
           fruitfull
           then
           the
           flouds
           of
           Nilus
           ,
           still
           there
           are
           mingled
           some
           stormes
           and
           violences
           ,
           some
           fearfull
           instances
           of
           the
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           we
           may
           more
           readily
           expect
           it
           will
           be
           worse
           ,
           infinitely
           worse
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           when
           Judgement
           shall
           ride
           in
           triumph
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           shall
           be
           the
           accuser
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           But
           so
           we
           read
           ,
           and
           are
           commanded
           to
           remember
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           written
           for
           our
           example
           ,
           
           that
           God
           destroyed
           at
           once
           five
           cities
           of
           the
           plain
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           country
           ;
           and
           Sodome
           and
           her
           sisters
           are
           
             set
             forth
             for
             an
             example
             ,
             suffering
             the
             vengeance
             of
             eternall
             fire
             .
          
           Fearfull
           it
           was
           when
           God
           destroyed
           at
           once
           23000
           for
           fornication
           ,
           and
           an
           exterminating
           Angell
           in
           one
           night
           killed
           185000
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           born
           of
           all
           the
           families
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           David
           in
           numbring
           the
           people
           threescore
           and
           ten
           thousand
           of
           the
           people
           dyed
           ,
           and
           God
           sent
           ten
           tribes
           into
           captivity
           and
           eternall
           oblivion
           and
           indistinction
           from
           a
           common
           people
           for
           their
           idolatry
           .
           Did
           not
           God
           strike
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           with
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           ?
           and
           
           the
           earth
           open'd
           and
           swallowed
           up
           the
           congregation
           of
           Abiram
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           evill
           come
           upon
           all
           the
           world
           for
           one
           sin
           of
           Adam
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           break
           the
           nation
           of
           the
           Jewes
           all
           in
           pieces
           with
           judgements
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           no
           nation
           ever
           suffered
           the
           like
           ,
           because
           none
           ever
           sin'd
           so
           ?
           And
           at
           once
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           anger
           destroyed
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           eight
           persons
           only
           escaped
           the
           angry
           Baptisme
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           world
           is
           the
           time
           of
           mercy
           ;
           God
           hath
           open'd
           here
           his
           Magazines
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           holy
           Son
           as
           the
           great
           channell
           and
           fountain
           of
           it
           too
           :
           here
           he
           delights
           in
           mercy
           ,
           and
           in
           judgement
           loves
           to
           remember
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           triumphs
           over
           all
           
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           God
           contrives
           instruments
           and
           accidents
           ,
           chances
           and
           designs
           ,
           occasions
           and
           opportunities
           for
           mercy
           :
           if
           therefore
           now
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           makes
           such
           terrible
           eruptions
           upon
           the
           wicked
           people
           that
           delight
           in
           sin
           ,
           how
           great
           may
           we
           suppose
           that
           anger
           to
           be
           ,
           how
           severe
           that
           Judgement
           ,
           how
           terrible
           that
           vengeance
           ,
           how
           intolerable
           those
           inflictions
           which
           God
           reserves
           for
           the
           full
           effusion
           of
           indignation
           on
           the
           great
           day
           of
           vengeance
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           may
           also
           guesse
           at
           it
           by
           this
           ;
           if
           God
           upon
           all
           single
           instances
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           come
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           an
           evill
           habit
           be
           so
           fierce
           in
           
           his
           anger
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           imagine
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           when
           the
           wicked
           are
           to
           drink
           the
           dregs
           of
           that
           horrid
           potion
           ,
           and
           count
           over
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           their
           whole
           treasure
           of
           wrath
           ?
           
             This
             is
             the
          
           
           
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             reveal
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             bring
             forth
             his
             righteous
             Judgements
          
           .
           The
           expression
           is
           taken
           from
           Deut.
           32.
           34.
           
           
             Is
             not
             this
          
           
           
             laid
             up
             in
             store
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             sealed
             up
             among
             my
             treasures
             ?
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             will
             restore
             it
             in
             the
             day
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             shall
             judge
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             repent
             himself
             for
             his
             servants
             .
          
           For
           so
           did
           the
           Lybian
           Lion
           that
           was
           brought
           up
           under
           discipline
           ,
           and
           taught
           to
           endure
           blowes
           ,
           and
           eat
           the
           meat
           of
           order
           and
           regular
           provision
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           gentle
           usages
           ,
           and
           the
           familiarities
           of
           societies
           ;
           but
           once
           he
           brake
           out
           into
           his
           own
           wildnesse
           ,
           
             Dedidicit
             pacem
             subitò
             feritate
             reversâ
          
           ,
           and
           kil'd
           two
           Roman
           boyes
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           sorrage
           in
           the
           Lybian
           mountains
           tread
           down
           and
           devour
           all
           that
           they
           meet
           or
           master
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           fasted
           two
           dayes
           ,
           lay
           up
           an
           anger
           great
           as
           is
           their
           appetite
           ,
           and
           bring
           certain
           death
           to
           
           all
           that
           can
           be
           overcome
           :
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           compare
           himself
           to
           a
           Lion
           ;
           and
           though
           in
           this
           life
           he
           hath
           confin'd
           himself
           with
           promises
           and
           gracious
           emanations
           of
           an
           infinite
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           limits
           himself
           by
           conditions
           and
           covenants
           ,
           and
           suffers
           himself
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           prayers
           ,
           and
           himself
           hath
           invented
           wayes
           of
           atonement
           and
           expiation
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           is
           provoked
           by
           our
           unhandsome
           and
           unworthy
           actions
           ,
           he
           makes
           sudden
           breaches
           ,
           and
           tears
           some
           of
           us
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           of
           others
           he
           breaks
           their
           bones
           or
           affrights
           their
           hopes
           and
           secular
           sayeties
           ,
           and
           fils
           their
           house
           with
           mourning
           and
           Cypresse
           ,
           and
           groans
           and
           death
           :
           But
           when
           
           this
           Lion
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Judah
           shall
           appear
           upon
           his
           own
           mountain
           ,
           
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           in
           his
           naturall
           dresse
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           that
           Justice
           shall
           have
           her
           chain
           and
           golden
           fetters
           taken
           off
           ,
           then
           Justice
           shall
           strike
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           
             shall
             not
          
           hold
           her
           hands
           ;
           she
           shall
           strike
           sore
           strokes
           ,
           and
           pity
           
             shall
             not
          
           break
           the
           blow
           ;
           and
           God
           shall
           account
           with
           us
           by
           minutes
           ,
           and
           for
           words
           ,
           and
           for
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           shall
           be
           
             severe
             to
             mark
             what
             is
             done
             amisse
          
           ;
           and
           that
           Justice
           may
           reign
           intirely
           ,
           God
           shall
           open
           the
           wicked
           mans
           treasure
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           sums
           ,
           and
           weigh
           grains
           and
           scruples
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           Philo
           upon
           the
           place
           of
           Deuteronomy
           
           before
           quoted
           :
           As
           there
           are
           treasures
           of
           good
           things
           ;
           and
           God
           hath
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           in
           store
           for
           his
           Saints
           and
           servants
           ,
           and
           Coronets
           for
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           Rosaries
           for
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           Phials
           full
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           bottles
           full
           of
           tears
           ,
           and
           a
           register
           of
           sighs
           and
           penitentiall
           groans
           :
           so
           God
           hath
           a
           treasure
           of
           wrath
           and
           fury
           ,
           of
           scourges
           and
           scorpions
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           be
           produced
           the
           shame
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           the
           malice
           of
           envie
           ,
           and
           the
           groans
           of
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           the
           persecutions
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           cares
           of
           covetousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           troubles
           of
           ambition
           ,
           and
           the
           insolencies
           of
           traitors
           ,
           and
           the
           
           violences
           of
           rebels
           ,
           and
           the
           rage
           of
           anger
           ,
           and
           the
           uneasinesse
           of
           impatience
           ,
           and
           the
           restlesnesse
           of
           unlawfull
           desires
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           time
           the
           monsters
           and
           diseases
           will
           be
           numerous
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           ,
           when
           Gods
           heavie
           hand
           shall
           presse
           the
           sanies
           and
           the
           intolerablenesse
           ,
           the
           obliquity
           and
           the
           unreasonablenesse
           ,
           the
           amazement
           
           and
           the
           disorder
           ,
           the
           smart
           and
           the
           sorrow
           ,
           the
           guilt
           and
           the
           punishment
           
           out
           from
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           pour
           them
           into
           one
           chalice
           ,
           and
           mingle
           them
           with
           an
           infinite
           wrath
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           wicked
           drink
           off
           all
           the
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           force
           it
           down
           their
           unwilling
           throats
           with
           the
           violence
           of
           Devils
           and
           accursed
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           may
           guesse
           at
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Judge
           by
           the
           lesser
           strokes
           of
           that
           Judgement
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           send
           upon
           sinners
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           afraid
           of
           the
           horrible
           pains
           of
           Dooms-day
           :
           I
           mean
           the
           torments
           of
           an
           unquiet
           conscience
           ,
           the
           amazement
           and
           confusions
           of
           some
           sins
           and
           some
           persons
           .
           For
           I
           have
           sometimes
           seen
           persons
           surpriz'd
           in
           a
           base
           action
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           the
           
           circumstances
           of
           crafty
           theft
           ,
           and
           secret
           unjustices
           before
           their
           excuse
           was
           ready
           ;
           They
           have
           changed
           their
           colour
           ,
           their
           speech
           hath
           faltered
           ,
           their
           tongue
           stammer'd
           ,
           their
           eyes
           did
           wander
           and
           fix
           no
           where
           ,
           till
           shame
           made
           them
           sink
           into
           their
           hollow
           eye-pits
           to
           retreat
           from
           the
           images
           and
           circumstances
           of
           discovery
           ;
           their
           wits
           are
           lost
           ,
           their
           reason
           uselesse
           ,
           the
           whole
           order
           of
           their
           soul
           is
           discomposed
           ,
           and
           they
           neither
           see
           ,
           nor
           feel
           ,
           nor
           think
           as
           they
           use
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           broken
           into
           disorder
           by
           a
           stroke
           of
           damnation
           and
           a
           lesser
           stripe
           of
           hell
           ;
           but
           then
           if
           you
           come
           to
           observe
           a
           guilty
           and
           a
           base
           murtherer
           ,
           a
           condemned
           traytor
           ,
           and
           see
           him
           
           harrassed
           first
           by
           an
           evill
           conscience
           ,
           and
           then
           pull'd
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           hangmans
           hooks
           ,
           or
           broken
           upon
           sorrows
           and
           the
           wheel
           ,
           we
           may
           then
           guesse
           (
           as
           well
           as
           we
           can
           in
           this
           life
           )
           what
           the
           pains
           of
           that
           day
           shall
           be
           to
           accursed
           souls
           :
           But
           those
           we
           shall
           consider
           afterwards
           in
           their
           proper
           scene
           ;
           now
           only
           we
           are
           to
           estimate
           the
           severity
           of
           our
           Judge
           by
           the
           intolerablenesse
           of
           an
           evill
           conscience
           ;
           if
           guilt
           will
           make
           a
           man
           despair
           ,
           and
           despair
           will
           make
           a
           man
           mad
           ,
           confounded
           and
           dissolved
           in
           all
           the
           regions
           of
           his
           senses
           and
           more
           noble
           faculties
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           neither
           feel
           ,
           nor
           hear
           ,
           nor
           see
           any
           thing
           but
           spectres
           and
           illusions
           ,
           devils
           and
           frightfull
           dreams
           ,
           
           and
           hear
           noises
           ,
           and
           shriek
           fearfully
           ,
           and
           look
           pale
           and
           distracted
           like
           a
           hopelesse
           man
           from
           the
           horrors
           and
           confusions
           of
           a
           lost
           battell
           upon
           which
           all
           his
           hopes
           did
           stand
           ,
           then
           the
           wicked
           must
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           expect
           strange
           things
           and
           fearfull
           ,
           and
           such
           which
           now
           no
           language
           can
           expresse
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           patience
           can
           endure
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           only
           it
           can
           truly
           be
           said
           that
           he
           is
           inflexible
           and
           inexorable
           .
           No
           prayers
           then
           can
           move
           him
           ,
           no
           groans
           can
           cause
           him
           to
           
           pity
           thee
           :
           therefore
           pity
           thy self
           in
           time
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Judge
           comes
           thou
           mayest
           be
           one
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           everlasting
           mercy
           ,
           to
           whom
           pity
           belongs
           as
           part
           of
           thine
           inheritance
           ;
           for
           all
           else
           shall
           without
           any
           remorse
           (
           except
           his
           own
           )
           be
           condemned
           by
           the
           horrible
           sentence
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           That
           all
           may
           think
           themselves
           concerned
           in
           this
           consideration
           ,
           
           let
           us
           remember
           that
           even
           the
           righteous
           and
           most
           innocent
           shall
           passe
           through
           a
           severe
           triall
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Ancients
           explicated
           this
           severity
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           conflagration
           ,
           which
           say
           they
           shall
           purifie
           those
           souls
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           life
           have
           built
           upon
           the
           foundation
           
             hay
             and
             stubble
          
           ,
           works
           of
           folly
           and
           false
           opinions
           ,
           and
           states
           of
           imperfection
           .
           So
           S.
           Austins
           Doctrine
           was
           ,
           
             Hoc
             aget
             caminus
             ,
             alios
             in
             sinistrâ
             separabit
             ,
             alios
             in
          
           
           
             dextrâ
             quodam
             modo
             eliquabit
          
           ,
           The
           great
           fire
           at
           Dooms-day
           shall
           throw
           some
           into
           the
           portion
           of
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           and
           others
           shall
           be
           purified
           and
           represented
           on
           the
           right
           :
           and
           the
           same
           is
           affirmed
           
           by
           Origen
           *
           and
           Lactantius
           ;
           and
           S.
           Hilary
           thus
           expostulates
           ,
           
             Since
             we
             are
             to
             give
             account
             for
             every
             idle
             word
             ,
             shall
             we
             long
             for
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             in
             quo
             est
             nobis
             indefessus
             ille
             ignis
             ebeundus
             in
             quo
             subeunda
             sunt
             gravia
             illa
             expiandae
             à
             peccatis
             animae
             supplicia
             ,
          
           
             Wherein
             we
             must
             every
             one
             of
             us
             passe
             that
             unwearied
             fire
             in
             which
             those
             grievous
             punishments
             for
             expiating
             the
             soul
             from
             sins
             must
             be
             endured
             ;
             for
             to
             such
             as
             have
             been
             baptized
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             it
             remaineth
             that
             they
             be
             consummated
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Ambrose
           addes
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             be
             as
          
           Peter
           
             or
             as
          
           John
           ,
           
             they
             are
             baptiz'd
             with
             this
             fire
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             purged
             here
             had
             need
             to
             be
          
           
           
             purged
             there
             again
             :
             Illic
             quoque
             nos
             purificet
             quando
             dicat
             dominus
             ,
             Intrate
             in
             requiem
             meam
             ,
             Let
             him
             also
             purifie
             us
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             us
             being
             burned
             with
             that
             flaming
             sword
             ,
             not
             burned
             up
             or
             consumed
             ,
             we
             may
             enter
             into
             Paradise
             and
             give
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           
           
             who
             hath
             brought
             us
             into
             a
             place
             of
             refreshment
             .
          
           This
           opinion
           of
           theirs
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           main
           of
           it
           ,
           very
           uncertain
           ,
           relying
           upon
           the
           sense
           of
           some
           obscure
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           only
           apt
           to
           represent
           the
           great
           severity
           of
           the
           Judge
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           this
           only
           certainty
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           most
           innocent
           person
           hath
           great
           need
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           greatest
           cause
           of
           confidence
           ,
           although
           
           he
           runs
           to
           no
           rocks
           to
           hide
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           runs
           to
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           hides
           himself
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           Divine
           mercies
           :
           and
           he
           that
           shall
           receive
           the
           absolution
           of
           the
           blessed
           sentence
           ,
           shall
           also
           suffer
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           fearfull
           circumstances
           of
           Christs
           coming
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           this
           consideration
           is
           this
           :
           
             That
             if
             the
             righteous
             scarcely
             be
             saved
             ,
             where
             shall
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             sinner
             appear
             ?
             Quid
             faciet
             virgula
             deserti
             ,
             ubi
             concutietur
             cedrus
             Paradisi
             ?
             Quid
             faciet
             agnus
             ,
             cum
             tremit
             aries
             ?
             Si
             coelum
             fugiat
             ,
             ubi
             manebit
             terra
             ?
          
           said
           S.
           Gregory
           .
           And
           if
           S.
           Paul
           whose
           conscience
           accus'd
           him
           not
           ,
           yet
           durst
           not
           be
           too
           confident
           ,
           
           because
           he
           was
           not
           hereby
           justified
           ,
           but
           might
           be
           found
           faulty
           by
           the
           severer
           Judgement
           of
           his
           Lord
           ;
           how
           shall
           we
           appear
           with
           all
           our
           crimes
           and
           evill
           habits
           round
           about
           us
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           need
           of
           much
           mercy
           to
           the
           servants
           and
           friends
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           then
           his
           enemies
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           upright
           in
           Judgement
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           But
           the
           matter
           is
           still
           of
           more
           concernment
           .
           The
           Pharisees
           
           beleeved
           that
           they
           were
           innocent
           if
           they
           abstained
           from
           criminall
           actions
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           punishable
           by
           the
           Judge
           ;
           and
           many
           Christians
           think
           all
           is
           well
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           abstain
           from
           such
           sins
           as
           have
           a
           name
           in
           the
           Tables
           of
           their
           Lawes
           :
           But
           because
           some
           sins
           are
           secret
           and
           not
           discernible
           by
           man
           ;
           others
           are
           publick
           ,
           but
           not
           punished
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           frequent
           and
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           without
           externall
           mischiefs
           in
           some
           instances
           ,
           and
           only
           provocations
           against
           God
           ;
           men
           think
           that
           in
           their
           concernments
           they
           have
           no
           place
           :
           and
           such
           are
           jeering
           and
           many
           instances
           of
           wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           revelling
           ,
           doing
           petty
           spites
           ,
           and
           doggednesse
           ,
           and
           churlishnesse
           ,
           lying
           
           and
           pride
           :
           and
           beyond
           this
           ,
           some
           are
           very
           like
           vertues
           ;
           as
           
             too
             much
             gentlenesse
          
           and
           slacknesse
           in
           government
           ,
           or
           
             too
             great
             severity
          
           and
           rigor
           of
           animadversions
           ,
           bitternesse
           in
           reproof
           of
           sinners
           ,
           
             uncivill
             circumstances
          
           ,
           imprudent
           handlings
           of
           some
           criminals
           ,
           and
           zeal
           ;
           Nay
           there
           are
           some
           vile
           things
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           evill
           discoursings
           and
           worse
           manners
           of
           men
           are
           passed
           into
           an
           artificiall
           and
           false
           reputation
           ,
           and
           men
           are
           accounted
           wits
           for
           talking
           Atheistically
           ,
           and
           valiant
           for
           being
           murderers
           ,
           and
           wise
           for
           deceiving
           and
           circumventing
           our
           Brothers
           ;
           and
           many
           irregularities
           more
           ,
           for
           all
           which
           we
           are
           safe
           enough
           here
           .
           But
           when
           the
           day
           
           of
           Judgement
           comes
           ,
           these
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           a
           severe
           account
           ,
           for
           the
           Judge
           is
           omniscient
           and
           knows
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           his
           tribunall
           takes
           cognisance
           of
           all
           causes
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           coërcitive
           for
           all
           ,
           
             all
             things
             are
             naked
             and
             open
             to
             his
             eyes
          
           (
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           )
           therefore
           nothing
           shall
           
           escape
           for
           being
           secret
           :
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
          
        
         
           And
           all
           prejudices
           being
           laid
           aside
           it
           shall
           be
           considered
           concerning
           
           our
           evill
           rules
           ,
           and
           false
           principles
           ;
           
             Cum
             cepero
             tempus
             ,
             ego
             justitias
          
           
           judicabo
           ;
           when
           I
           shall
           receive
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           shall
           judge
           according
           unto
           right
           :
           so
           we
           read
           ;
           [
           When
           we
           shall
           receive
           time
           ,
           I
           will
           judge
           justices
           and
           judgements
           ]
           so
           the
           vulgar
           Latin
           reads
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           when
           time
           is
           put
           into
           his
           hand
           and
           time
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           ,
           he
           shall
           judge
           concerning
           those
           judgements
           when
           men
           here
           make
           of
           things
           below
           ;
           and
           the
           fighting
           man
           shall
           perceive
           the
           noises
           of
           drunkards
           and
           fools
           that
           cryed
           him
           up
           for
           daring
           to
           kill
           his
           Brother
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           evill
           principles
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           will
           be
           declared
           by
           strange
           effects
           ,
           that
           wealth
           is
           not
           the
           greatest
           fortune
           ;
           
           and
           ambition
           was
           not
           but
           an
           ill
           counsellor
           ;
           and
           to
           lye
           for
           a
           good
           cause
           was
           no
           piety
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           evill
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           was
           but
           an
           ill
           worshipping
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           good
           nature
           was
           not
           well
           imploy'd
           when
           it
           spent
           it self
           in
           vicious
           company
           ,
           and
           evill
           compliances
           ;
           and
           that
           piety
           was
           not
           softnesse
           and
           want
           of
           courage
           ;
           and
           that
           poverty
           
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           contemptible
           ;
           and
           that
           cause
           that
           is
           
           unsuccessefull
           ,
           is
           not
           therefore
           evill
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           folly
           here
           ,
           shall
           be
           wisdome
           there
           ;
           then
           shall
           men
           curse
           their
           evill
           guides
           and
           their
           accursed
           superinduced
           necessities
           ,
           and
           the
           evill
           guises
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           then
           when
           silence
           shall
           be
           found
           innocence
           ,
           and
           eloquence
           in
           many
           instances
           condemned
           as
           criminall
           ;
           when
           the
           poor
           shall
           reign
           ,
           and
           Generals
           and
           Tyrants
           shall
           lye
           low
           in
           horrible
           regions
           ;
           when
           he
           that
           lost
           all
           shall
           finde
           a
           treasure
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           spoil'd
           him
           shall
           be
           found
           naked
           and
           spoil'd
           by
           the
           destroyer
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           here
           to
           have
           done
           what
           our
           Judge
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           shall
           do
           there
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           take
           our
           measures
           of
           good
           and
           evill
           
           by
           the
           severities
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Sermons
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           four
           Gospels
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Epistles
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           by
           Justice
           and
           charity
           ,
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           and
           the
           lawes
           of
           wise
           Princes
           and
           Republicks
           ,
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Nature
           and
           the
           just
           proportions
           of
           Reason
           ,
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           good
           men
           and
           the
           proverbs
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           by
           severity
           and
           the
           rules
           of
           Discipline
           :
           for
           then
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           truth
           shall
           ride
           in
           triumph
           ,
           and
           the
           holinesse
           of
           Christs
           Sermons
           shall
           be
           manifest
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           advanced
           over
           all
           the
           discourses
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           
             Wisdome
             shall
             be
             justified
             by
             all
             her
             children
             .
          
           Then
           shall
           be
           heard
           those
           words
           of
           
           an
           evill
           and
           trady
           repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           rewards
           of
           folly
           ;
           
             [
             We
             fools
             thought
             their
             life
             madnesse
          
           ;
           but
           behold
           they
           are
           justified
           before
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           miserable
           for
           ever
           .
           ]
           Here
           men
           think
           it
           strange
           if
           others
           will
           not
           run
           into
           the
           same
           excesse
           of
           riot
           ;
           but
           there
           they
           will
           wonder
           how
           themselves
           should
           be
           so
           mad
           and
           infinitely
           unsafe
           by
           being
           strangely
           and
           inexcusably
           unreasonable
           .
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           ;
           The
           Judge
           shall
           appear
           cloathed
           with
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           justice
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           an
           impartiall
           Spirit
           ,
           making
           no
           separations
           by
           the
           proportions
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           giving
           sentence
           by
           the
           principles
           of
           our
           
           folly
           and
           evill
           customes
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           severity
           of
           his
           own
           Laws
           and
           measures
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           
             Non
             est
             judicium
             Dei
             sicut
             hominum
             ,
             God
             does
             not
             judge
             as
             Man
             judges
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Now
           that
           the
           Judge
           is
           come
           thus
           arrayed
           ,
           thus
           prepared
           ,
           so
           instructed
           ,
           let
           us
           next
           consider
           the
           circumstances
           of
           our
           appearing
           and
           his
           sentence
           ;
           and
           first
           I
           consider
           that
           men
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           that
           belong
           not
           to
           the
           portion
           of
           life
           ,
           shall
           have
           three
           sorts
           of
           accusers
           ,
           1.
           
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           their
           Judge
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           own
           conscience
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           injured
           and
           blotted
           with
           characters
           of
           death
           and
           foul
           dishonour
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Devill
           ,
           their
           enemy
           ,
           whom
           
           they
           served
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Christ
           shall
           be
           their
           accuser
           ,
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           stock
           of
           those
           direct
           injuries
           (
           which
           I
           before
           reckoned
           )
           of
           crucifying
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           once
           and
           again
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           upon
           the
           titles
           of
           contempt
           and
           unworthinesse
           ,
           of
           unkindnesse
           and
           ingratitude
           ;
           and
           the
           accusation
           
           will
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           plain
           representation
           of
           those
           artifices
           and
           
           assistances
           ,
           those
           bonds
           and
           invitations
           ,
           those
           constrainings
           and
           importunities
           which
           our
           dear
           Lord
           used
           to
           us
           to
           make
           it
           almost
           impossible
           to
           lye
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           sav'd
           .
           For
           it
           will
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           fearfull
           exprobration
           of
           our
           unworthinesse
           ,
           when
           the
           Judge
           himself
           shall
           bear
           witnesse
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           himself
           was
           strangely
           imployed
           in
           bringing
           us
           safely
           to
           felicity
           .
           I
           shall
           draw
           a
           short
           Scheme
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           infinitely
           short
           of
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           enough
           to
           shame
           us
           .
           *
           God
           did
           not
           only
           give
           his
           Son
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Son
           gave
           himself
           for
           a
           price
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           both
           gave
           the
           holy
           
           Spirit
           to
           assist
           us
           in
           mighty
           graces
           ,
           for
           the
           verifications
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           entertainments
           of
           Hope
           ,
           and
           the
           increase
           and
           perseverance
           of
           Charity
           .
           *
           God
           gave
           to
           us
           a
           new
           nature
           ,
           he
           put
           another
           principle
           
           into
           us
           ,
           a
           third
           part
           of
           a
           perfective
           constitution
           :
           we
           have
           the
           Spirit
           put
           into
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           properly
           to
           produce
           actions
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           in
           the
           body
           does
           produce
           the
           naturall
           .
           *
           God
           hath
           exalted
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           in
           
           the
           person
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           sit
           above
           the
           highest
           seat
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Angels
          
           are
           made
           
             ministring
             spirits
          
           ,
           ever
           since
           their
           Lord
           became
           our
           Brother
           .
           *
           Christ
           hath
           by
           a
           miraculous
           Sacrament
           
           
           given
           us
           his
           body
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           his
           bloud
           to
           drink
           ,
           he
           made
           waies
           that
           we
           may
           become
           all
           one
           with
           him
           .
           *
           He
           hath
           given
           us
           
           an
           easie
           religion
           ,
           and
           hath
           established
           our
           future
           felicity
           upon
           naturall
           and
           pleasant
           conditions
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           to
           be
           happy
           hereafter
           if
           we
           suffer
           God
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           here
           ;
           and
           things
           are
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           must
           take
           more
           pains
           to
           perish
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           happy
           .
           *
           God
           hath
           found
           out
           rare
           wayes
           to
           make
           our
           prayers
           acceptable
           ,
           our
           
           weak
           petitions
           ,
           the
           desires
           of
           our
           imperfect
           souls
           to
           prevail
           mightily
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           lay
           a
           holy
           violence
           ,
           and
           an
           undeniable
           necessity
           upon
           himself
           ;
           and
           God
           will
           deny
           us
           nothing
           but
           when
           we
           
           aske
           of
           him
           to
           do
           us
           ill
           offices
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           poisons
           and
           dangers
           ,
           and
           evill
           nourishment
           ,
           and
           temptations
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           given
           such
           mighty
           power
           to
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           be
           moved
           by
           those
           potent
           and
           mighty
           prayers
           to
           do
           any
           good
           man
           an
           evill
           turn
           ,
           or
           to
           grant
           him
           one
           mischief
           ;
           in
           that
           only
           God
           can
           deny
           us
           .
           *
           But
           in
           all
           things
           else
           God
           hath
           made
           all
           the
           excellent
           
           things
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           to
           joyn
           towards
           holy
           and
           fortunate
           effects
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           appointed
           
             an
             Angell
             to
             present
             the
             prayers
             of
          
           
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Christ
           makes
           intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           
             makes
             intercession
             for
             us
             with
             groans
             unutterable
          
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           holy
           
           men
           in
           the
           world
           pray
           for
           all
           and
           for
           every
           one
           ;
           and
           God
           hath
           
           instructed
           us
           with
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           precedents
           ,
           and
           collaterall
           and
           direct
           assistances
           to
           pray
           ;
           and
           he
           incouraged
           us
           with
           divers
           excellent
           promises
           ,
           and
           parables
           ,
           and
           examples
           ,
           and
           
             teaches
             us
             what
             to
             pray
             and
             how
             ,
          
           and
           gives
           one
           promise
           to
           publique
           prayer
           ,
           and
           
           another
           to
           private
           prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           both
           the
           blessing
           of
           being
           heard
           .
           
        
         
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           account
           that
           God
           did
           heap
           blessings
           upon
           us
           
           without
           order
           ,
           infinitely
           ,
           perpetually
           and
           in
           all
           instances
           ,
           when
           we
           needed
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           needed
           not
           .
           *
           He
           heard
           us
           when
           we
           pray'd
           ,
           
           giving
           us
           all
           and
           giving
           us
           more
           then
           we
           desired
           ;
           *
           He
           desired
           
           that
           we
           should
           aske
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hath
           also
           prevented
           our
           desires
           ;
           *
           He
           watch'd
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           own
           charge
           sent
           a
           whole
           order
           of
           men
           whose
           imployment
           is
           to
           minister
           to
           our
           souls
           :
           and
           if
           all
           this
           
           had
           not
           been
           enough
           ,
           he
           had
           given
           us
           more
           also
           .
           *
           He
           promised
           
           heaven
           to
           our
           obedience
           ,
           a
           Province
           for
           a
           dish
           of
           water
           ,
           a
           
           Kingdome
           for
           a
           prayer
           ,
           satisfaction
           for
           desiring
           it
           ,
           grace
           for
           receiving
           ,
           and
           more
           grace
           for
           accepting
           and
           using
           the
           first
           .
           *
           He
           
           invited
           us
           with
           gracious
           words
           and
           perfect
           entertainments
           ;
           *
           He
           
           threatned
           horrible
           things
           to
           us
           if
           we
           would
           not
           be
           happy
           ;
           *
           He
           
           hath
           made
           strange
           necessities
           for
           us
           ,
           making
           our
           very
           repentance
           to
           be
           a
           conjugation
           of
           holy
           actions
           ,
           and
           holy
           times
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           succession
           ;
           *
           He
           hath
           taken
           away
           all
           excuses
           from
           us
           ,
           he
           hath
           called
           
           us
           off
           from
           temptation
           ,
           he
           bears
           our
           charges
           ,
           he
           is
           alwaies
           before-hand
           with
           us
           in
           every
           act
           of
           favour
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           slow
           in
           striking
           ,
           and
           his
           arrowes
           are
           unfeathered
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           so
           long
           ,
           first
           in
           
           drawing
           his
           sword
           ,
           and
           another
           long
           while
           in
           whetting
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           longer
           in
           lifting
           his
           hand
           to
           strike
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           blow
           comes
           the
           man
           hath
           repented
           long
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           be
           a
           fool
           and
           impudent
           ;
           and
           then
           God
           is
           so
           glad
           of
           an
           excuse
           to
           lay
           his
           anger
           aside
           ,
           that
           certainly
           if
           after
           all
           this
           we
           refuse
           life
           and
           glory
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           said
           ;
           this
           plain
           story
           will
           condemn
           us
           :
           but
           the
           story
           is
           very
           much
           longer
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           conscience
           will
           represent
           all
           our
           sins
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           the
           Judge
           will
           represent
           all
           his
           Fathers
           kindnesses
           ,
           as
           Nathan
           did
           to
           David
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           make
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Divine
           Sentence
           appear
           against
           him
           .
           *
           Then
           it
           shall
           be
           remembred
           
           that
           the
           joyes
           of
           every
           daies
           piety
           would
           have
           been
           a
           greater
           pleasure
           
           every
           night
           ,
           then
           the
           remembrance
           of
           every
           nights
           sin
           could
           have
           been
           in
           the
           morning
           ;
           *
           That
           every
           night
           ,
           
             the
             trouble
             and
             labour
          
           of
           the
           daies
           vertue
           would
           have
           been
           as
           much
           passed
           and
           turned
           
           to
           as
           very
           a
           nothing
           ,
           as
           
             the
             pleasure
          
           of
           that
           daies
           sin
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           would
           be
           infinitely
           distinguished
           by
           the
           remanent
           effects
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           So
           Musonius
           expressed
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           inducement
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           argument
           would
           have
           grown
           so
           great
           by
           that
           time
           we
           come
           to
           dye
           ,
           that
           the
           certain
           
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           rare
           confidences
           ,
           and
           holy
           hopes
           of
           a
           death-bed
           would
           be
           a
           strange
           felicity
           to
           the
           man
           when
           he
           remembers
           he
           did
           obey
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           compared
           to
           the
           fearfull
           expectations
           of
           a
           dying
           sinner
           ,
           who
           feels
           by
           a
           formidable
           and
           afrighting
           remembrance
           that
           of
           all
           his
           sins
           nothing
           remains
           but
           the
           gains
           of
           a
           miserable
           
           eternity
           .
           *
           The
           offering
           our selves
           to
           God
           every
           morning
           ,
           and
           the
           
           thanksgiving
           to
           God
           every
           night
           ,
           hope
           and
           fear
           ,
           shame
           and
           desire
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           leaving
           a
           fair
           name
           behinde
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           shame
           
           of
           dying
           like
           a
           fool
           ,
           every
           thing
           indeed
           in
           the
           world
           is
           made
           to
           be
           an
           argument
           and
           an
           inducement
           to
           us
           to
           invite
           us
           to
           come
           to
           God
           and
           be
           sav'd
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           this
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           more
           shall
           by
           the
           Judge
           be
           exhibited
           in
           sad
           remembrances
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           sentence
           ,
           we
           shall
           condemn
           our selves
           with
           a
           hasty
           shame
           ,
           and
           a
           fearfull
           confusion
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           good
           God
           hath
           been
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           how
           base
           we
           have
           been
           to
           our selves
           .
           Thus
           Moses
           is
           said
           to
           accuse
           the
           Jewes
           ;
           and
           thus
           also
           he
           that
           does
           accuse
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           condemn
           ,
           
           as
           Verres
           was
           by
           Cicero
           ,
           and
           Claudia
           by
           Domitius
           her
           accuser
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           of
           impenitent
           persons
           by
           the
           men
           of
           Nineveh
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           by
           Christ
           their
           Judge
           .
           I
           represent
           the
           horror
           of
           this
           circumstance
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           besides
           the
           reasonablenesse
           of
           the
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           condemnation
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           an
           argument
           of
           an
           intolerable
           despair
           to
           perishing
           souls
           ,
           when
           he
           that
           was
           our
           Advocate
           all
           our
           life
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           day
           of
           that
           appearing
           be
           our
           Accuser
           and
           our
           Judge
           ,
           a
           party
           against
           us
           ,
           
             an
             injur'd
             person
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             power
             ,
          
           and
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           doing
           execution
           upon
           all
           his
           own
           foolish
           and
           malicious
           enemies
           .
           *
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Our
             conscience
             shall
             be
             our
             accuser
             ,
             ]
          
           but
           this
           signifies
           but
           these
           two
           things
           ;
           1.
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           condemned
           for
           the
           evils
           that
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           shall
           then
           remember
           ;
           God
           by
           his
           power
           wiping
           away
           the
           dust
           from
           the
           tables
           of
           our
           memory
           ,
           and
           taking
           off
           the
           consideration
           and
           the
           voluntary
           neglect
           and
           rude
           shufflings
           of
           our
           cases
           of
           conscience
           .
           For
           then
           we
           shall
           see
           things
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           evill
           circumstances
           and
           the
           crooked
           intentions
           ,
           the
           adherent
           unhandsomenesse
           and
           the
           direct
           crimes
           :
           for
           all
           things
           are
           laid
           up
           safely
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           draw
           a
           curtain
           of
           cobweb
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           few
           figleaves
           before
           our
           shame
           ,
           yet
           God
           shall
           draw
           away
           the
           curtain
           ,
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           ,
           because
           with
           a
           taper
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           our
           nastinesse
           shall
           be
           discovered
           .
           And
           secondly
           it
           signifies
           this
           also
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           confessed
           by
           us
           in
           our
           own
           shame
           and
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           the
           evill
           of
           the
           sentence
           shall
           be
           received
           into
           us
           ,
           to
           melt
           our
           bowels
           and
           to
           break
           our
           heart
           in
           pieces
           within
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           the
           authors
           of
           our
           own
           death
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           inhumane
           hands
           have
           torn
           our
           souls
           in
           pieces
           .
           Thus
           farre
           the
           horrors
           are
           great
           ,
           and
           when
           evill
           men
           consider
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           must
           be
           afraid
           to
           dye
           .
           Even
           they
           that
           have
           liv'd
           well
           ,
           have
           some
           sad
           considerations
           ,
           and
           the
           tremblings
           of
           humility
           ,
           and
           suspicion
           of
           themselves
           .
           I
           remember
           
           S.
           Cyprian
           tels
           of
           a
           good
           man
           who
           in
           his
           agony
           of
           death
           saw
           a
           phantasme
           of
           a
           noble
           and
           angelicall
           shape
           ,
           who
           frowning
           and
           angry
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Pati
             timetis
             ,
             exire
             non
             vultis
             ,
             Quid
             faciam
             vobis
             ?
          
           Ye
           cannot
           endure
           sicknesse
           ,
           ye
           are
           troubled
           at
           the
           evils
           of
           the
           
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           are
           loth
           to
           dye
           and
           to
           be
           quit
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           do
           to
           you
           ?
           Although
           this
           is
           apt
           to
           represent
           every
           mans
           
           condition
           more
           of
           lesse
           ,
           yet
           concerning
           persons
           of
           wicked
           lives
           ,
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           too
           many
           sad
           degrees
           of
           truth
           ;
           they
           are
           impatient
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           justly
           fearfull
           of
           death
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           comfort
           themselves
           in
           the
           evill
           accidents
           of
           their
           lives
           ;
           and
           their
           conscience
           is
           too
           polluted
           to
           take
           death
           for
           sanctuary
           ,
           and
           to
           hope
           to
           have
           amends
           made
           to
           their
           condition
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           .
           Evill
           and
           sad
           is
           their
           condition
           who
           cannot
           be
           contented
           here
           ,
           nor
           blessed
           hereafter
           ;
           whose
           life
           is
           their
           misery
           ,
           and
           their
           conscience
           is
           their
           enemy
           ,
           whose
           grave
           is
           their
           prison
           ,
           
           and
           death
           their
           undoing
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           of
           Dooms-day
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           an
           intolerable
           condition
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           sort
           of
           accusers
           ,
           are
           
             the
             Devils
          
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           do
           it
           with
           malicious
           and
           evill
           purposes
           ;
           The
           Prince
           of
           the
           Devils
           hath
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           one
           of
           his
           chiefest
           appellatives
           :
           
             The
             accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
          
           he
           is
           by
           his
           professed
           malice
           ,
           and
           imployment
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           who
           delights
           that
           his
           mercy
           should
           triumph
           ,
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           prevail
           over
           all
           the
           malice
           of
           men
           and
           Devils
           ,
           hath
           appointed
           one
           whose
           office
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           reprove
           the
           accuser
           ,
           and
           to
           resist
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           defender
           of
           their
           cause
           
           who
           belong
           to
           God.
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           defender
           ,
           the
           evill
           spirit
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           accuser
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           in
           this
           life
           belong
           to
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           same
           proportion
           be
           treated
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           .
           The
           Devill
           shall
           accuse
           
             the
             Brethren
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           tell
           concerning
           their
           follies
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           the
           sins
           of
           their
           youth
           ,
           and
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           their
           age
           ,
           the
           imperfect
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           long
           schedule
           of
           omissions
           of
           duty
           ,
           their
           scruples
           and
           their
           fears
           ,
           their
           diffidences
           and
           pusillanimity
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           things
           which
           themselves
           by
           strict
           examination
           finde
           themselves
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           have
           confessed
           ,
           all
           
           their
           shame
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           sorrowes
           ,
           their
           evill
           intentions
           and
           their
           little
           plots
           ,
           their
           carnall
           confidences
           ,
           and
           too
           fond
           adherences
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           their
           indulgence
           and
           easinesse
           of
           government
           ,
           their
           wilder
           joyes
           and
           freer
           meals
           ,
           their
           losse
           of
           time
           and
           their
           too
           forward
           and
           apt
           compliances
           ,
           their
           trifling
           arrests
           and
           little
           peevishnesses
           ,
           the
           mixtures
           of
           the
           world
           with
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           incidences
           of
           humanity
           he
           will
           bring
           forth
           and
           aggravate
           them
           by
           the
           circumstance
           of
           ingratitude
           ,
           and
           the
           breach
           of
           promise
           ,
           and
           the
           evacuating
           all
           their
           holy
           purposes
           ,
           and
           breaking
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           rifling
           their
           vowes
           ;
           
           and
           all
           these
           things
           being
           drawn
           into
           an
           intire
           representment
           ,
           and
           the
           bils
           clog'd
           by
           numbers
           ,
           will
           make
           the
           best
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ●●em
           foul
           and
           unhandsome
           ,
           and
           stained
           with
           the
           characters
           of
           death
           and
           evill
           dishonour
           .
           But
           for
           these
           there
           is
           appointed
           a
           defender
           ;
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           that
           maketh
           intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           shall
           then
           
           also
           interpose
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           these
           things
           shall
           oppose
           the
           passion
           
           of
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           their
           defects
           shall
           cast
           
             the
             robe
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           their
           youth
           shall
           not
           prevail
           so
           much
           as
           the
           repentance
           of
           their
           age
           ;
           and
           their
           omissions
           be
           excused
           by
           probable
           intervening
           causes
           ,
           and
           their
           little
           escapes
           shall
           appear
           single
           ,
           and
           in
           disunion
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           alwaies
           kept
           asunder
           by
           penitentiall
           prayers
           and
           sighings
           ,
           and
           their
           seldome
           returns
           of
           sin
           by
           their
           daily
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           their
           often
           infirmities
           by
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           and
           their
           scruples
           by
           their
           zeal
           ,
           and
           their
           possions
           by
           their
           love
           ,
           and
           all
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           and
           the
           sacrifice
           which
           their
           Judge
           offer'd
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           
           Spirit
           made
           effective
           by
           daily
           graces
           and
           assistances
           .
           These
           therefore
           infallibly
           go
           to
           the
           portion
           of
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           shall
           answer
           for
           them
           .
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             them
          
           ;
           for
           although
           the
           plain
           story
           of
           their
           life
           be
           to
           them
           a
           sad
           condemnation
           ,
           yet
           what
           will
           be
           answered
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           told
           concerning
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           despised
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           and
           feared
           not
           his
           angry
           judgements
           ;
           that
           they
           regarded
           not
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           loved
           not
           his
           excellencies
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           not
           perswaded
           by
           the
           promises
           ,
           nor
           afrighted
           by
           his
           threatnings
           ;
           that
           they
           neither
           would
           accept
           his
           government
           ,
           nor
           his
           blessings
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           
           sad
           stories
           that
           ever
           hapned
           in
           both
           the
           worlds
           ,
           (
           in
           all
           which
           himself
           did
           escape
           till
           the
           day
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           concerned
           in
           them
           save
           only
           that
           he
           was
           called
           upon
           by
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           ever
           heard
           or
           saw
           or
           was
           told
           of
           ,
           to
           repentance
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           )
           were
           sent
           to
           him
           in
           vain
           ?
           But
           cannot
           the
           Accuser
           truly
           say
           to
           the
           Judge
           concerning
           such
           persons
           ,
           They
           were
           thine
           by
           creation
           ,
           but
           mine
           by
           their
           own
           choice
           :
           Thou
           didst
           redeem
           them
           indeed
           ,
           but
           they
           sold
           themselves
           to
           me
           for
           a
           trifle
           ,
           or
           for
           an
           unsatisfying
           interest
           :
           Thou
           diedst
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           obeyed
           my
           commandements
           :
           I
           gave
           them
           nothing
           ,
           I
           promised
           them
           nothing
           but
           
           the
           filthy
           pleasures
           of
           a
           night
           ,
           or
           the
           joyes
           of
           madnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           delights
           of
           a
           disease
           :
           I
           never
           hanged
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           three
           long
           hours
           for
           them
           ,
           nor
           endured
           the
           labours
           of
           a
           poor
           life
           33
           years
           together
           for
           their
           interest
           ;
           only
           when
           they
           were
           thine
           by
           the
           merit
           of
           thy
           death
           ,
           they
           quickly
           became
           mine
           by
           the
           demerit
           of
           their
           ingratitude
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           hadst
           cloathed
           their
           soul
           with
           thy
           robe
           ,
           and
           adorned
           them
           by
           thy
           graces
           ,
           we
           strip'd
           them
           naked
           as
           their
           shame
           ,
           and
           only
           put
           on
           a
           robe
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           themselves
           secure
           and
           went
           dancing
           to
           their
           grave
           like
           a
           drunkard
           to
           a
           sight
           ,
           or
           a
           flie
           unto
           a
           candle
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           that
           did
           partake
           
           with
           us
           in
           our
           faults
           ,
           must
           divide
           with
           us
           in
           our
           portion
           and
           fearfull
           interest
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           sad
           story
           because
           it
           ends
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           abate
           or
           lessen
           the
           calamity
           .
           It
           concerns
           us
           therefore
           to
           consider
           in
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           tempts
           us
           will
           accuse
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           cals
           pleasant
           now
           he
           shall
           then
           say
           was
           nothing
           ,
           and
           
           all
           the
           gains
           that
           now
           invite
           earthly
           souls
           and
           mean
           persons
           to
           vanity
           ,
           
           was
           nothing
           but
           the
           seeds
           of
           folly
           ,
           and
           the
           harvest
           is
           pain
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           shame
           eternall
           .
           *
           But
           then
           since
           this
           horror
           proceeds
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           so
           many
           accusers
           ,
           God
           hath
           put
           it
           into
           our
           power
           by
           a
           timely
           accusation
           of
           our selves
           in
           the
           tribunall
           of
           the
           court
           Christian
           to
           prevent
           all
           the
           arts
           of
           aggravation
           which
           at
           Dooms-day
           shall
           load
           foolish
           and
           undiscerning
           souls
           .
           He
           that
           accuses
           himself
           of
           his
           crimes
           here
           ,
           means
           to
           forsake
           them
           ,
           and
           looks
           upon
           them
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           spies
           out
           his
           deformity
           ,
           and
           is
           taught
           to
           hate
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           instructed
           and
           prayed
           for
           ,
           he
           prevents
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           and
           defeats
           the
           Devils
           malice
           ,
           and
           by
           making
           
           shame
           the
           instrument
           of
           repentance
           ,
           he
           takes
           away
           the
           sting
           ,
           and
           makes
           that
           to
           be
           his
           medicine
           which
           otherwise
           would
           be
           his
           death
           :
           and
           concerning
           this
           exercise
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           adde
           what
           the
           
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
          
           told
           an
           old
           religious
           person
           in
           his
           hermitage
           ;
           having
           asked
           him
           what
           he
           found
           in
           that
           desert
           ;
           he
           was
           answered
           ,
           
             only
             this
             ,
             Indesinenter
             culpare
             &
             judicare
             meipsum
          
           ;
           to
           judge
           and
           condemn
           my self
           perpetually
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           imployment
           of
           my
           solitude
           .
           The
           Patriarch
           answered
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             alia
             via
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             other
             way
             .
          
           By
           accusing
           our selves
           we
           shall
           make
           the
           Devils
           malice
           uselesse
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           consciences
           dear
           ,
           and
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Judge
           by
           the
           severities
           of
           an
           early
           repentance
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           need
           to
           fear
           no
           accusers
           .
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           III.
           
             Part
             ,
             III.
          
           
        
         
           3.
           
           IT
           remaines
           that
           we
           consider
           the
           Sentence
           it self
           ,
           
             We
             must
             receive
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             Judicaturo
             Domino
             lugubre
             mundus
             immugiet
             ,
             &
             tribus
             adtribum
             pectora
             ferient
             .
             Potentissimi
             quondam
             neges
             nudo
             latere
             palpitabunt
             :
          
           So
           St.
           Hierom
           meditates
           concerning
           the
           terror
           of
           this
           consideration
           .
           
             The
             whole
             world
             shall
             groan
             when
             the
             Judge
             comes
             to
             give
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             tribe
             and
             tribe
             shall
             knock
             their
             sides
             together
             ;
             and
             through
             the
             naked
             breasts
             of
             the
             most
             mighty
             Kings
             you
             shall
             see
             their
             hearts
             beat
             with
             
             fearfull
             tremblings
             .
          
           
             Tunc
             Aristotelis
             argumenta
             parum
             proderunt
             ,
             cum
             venerit
             filius
             pauperculae
             quaestuariae
             judicare
             orbem
             terrae
             .
          
           Nothing
           shall
           then
           be
           worth
           owning
           ,
           or
           the
           means
           of
           obtaining
           mercy
           ,
           but
           a
           holy
           conscience
           ;
           all
           the
           humane
           craft
           and
           trifling
           subtilties
           shall
           be
           uselesse
           ,
           when
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           poor
           Maid
           shall
           sit
           Judge
           over
           all
           the
           world
           .
           When
           the
           Prophet
           Joel
           was
           describing
           the
           formidable
           accidents
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lords
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           the
           fearfull
           Sentence
           of
           an
           angry
           Judge
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           expresse
           it
           ,
           but
           stammered
           like
           a
           Childe
           ,
           or
           an
           amazed
           imperfect
           person
           ,
           
             A.
             A.
             A.
             diei
             ,
             quia
             propè
             est
             Dies
             Domini
          
           ;
           it
           
           is
           not
           sense
           at
           first
           ;
           he
           was
           so
           amazed
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           say
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           let
           that
           signe
           remain
           like
           Agamemnon's
           sorrow
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Iphigenia
           ,
           nothing
           could
           describe
           it
           but
           a
           vail
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           hidden
           and
           supposed
           ;
           and
           the
           stammering
           tongue
           that
           is
           full
           of
           fear
           ,
           can
           best
           speak
           that
           terror
           which
           will
           make
           all
           the
           world
           to
           cry
           ,
           and
           shriek
           ,
           and
           speak
           fearfull
           accents
           ,
           and
           significations
           of
           an
           infinite
           sorrow
           and
           amazement
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           great
           days
           in
           which
           the
           fate
           of
           all
           the
           world
           is
           transacted
           .
           This
           life
           is
           mans
           day
           ,
           in
           which
           man
           
           does
           what
           he
           please
           ,
           and
           God
           holds
           his
           peace
           .
           Man
           destroys
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           destroyes
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           confounds
           Governments
           ,
           and
           raises
           Armies
           ,
           and
           tempts
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           delights
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           drinks
           drunk
           ,
           and
           forgets
           his
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           heaps
           up
           great
           estates
           ,
           and
           raises
           a
           family
           and
           a
           name
           in
           the
           Annals
           ,
           and
           makes
           others
           fear
           
           him
           ,
           and
           introduces
           new
           Religions
           ,
           and
           confounds
           the
           old
           ,
           and
           changeth
           Articles
           as
           his
           interest
           requires
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           while
           
           God
           is
           silent
           ,
           save
           that
           he
           is
           loud
           and
           clamorous
           with
           his
           holy
           precepts
           ,
           and
           over-rules
           the
           event
           ;
           but
           leaves
           the
           desires
           of
           men
           to
           their
           owne
           choice
           ,
           and
           their
           course
           of
           life
           such
           as
           they
           generally
           choose
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           God
           shall
           have
           his
           day
           too
           ;
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           shall
           speak
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           shall
           answer
           ,
           he
           shall
           speak
           in
           the
           voyce
           of
           thunder
           and
           fearfull
           noyses
           ,
           and
           man
           shall
           doe
           no
           more
           as
           he
           please
           ,
           but
           must
           suffer
           as
           he
           hath
           deserved
           .
           When
           Zedekiah
           reigned
           in
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           the
           interests
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           put
           Jeremy
           into
           the
           Dungeon
           ,
           God
           held
           his
           peace
           ;
           save
           onely
           that
           he
           warned
           him
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           of
           the
           disorder
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           Zedekiah's
           day
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           permitted
           to
           his
           pleasure
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           led
           in
           chains
           to
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           his
           eyes
           were
           put
           out
           with
           burning
           Basons
           and
           horrible
           circles
           of
           reflected
           fires
           ,
           then
           was
           Gods
           day
           ,
           and
           his
           voyce
           was
           the
           accent
           of
           a
           fearfull
           anger
           ,
           that
           broke
           him
           all
           in
           pieces
           .
           It
           will
           be
           all
           our
           cases
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           hear
           God
           speak
           now
           ,
           and
           doe
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           serve
           his
           interest
           ,
           and
           bear
           our selves
           in
           our
           just
           proportions
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             as
             such
          
           ,
           the
           very
           end
           of
           whose
           being
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           faculties
           is
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           doe
           justice
           ,
           and
           charities
           to
           our
           
           Brother
           .
           For
           if
           we
           doe
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           our
           own
           day
           ,
           wee
           shall
           receive
           an
           infinite
           mercy
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord.
           But
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           is
           now
           to
           be
           inquired
           .
        
         
           
             What
             wee
             have
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ]
          
           But
           certainly
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           terror
           of
           all
           .
           The
           thunders
           and
           the
           fires
           ,
           the
           earthquakes
           and
           the
           trumpets
           ,
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           horror
           of
           accursed
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Archangel
           (
           who
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           heavenly
           host
           )
           and
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           in
           whose
           service
           all
           that
           Army
           stands
           girt
           with
           holinesse
           and
           obedience
           ,
           
           all
           those
           strange
           circumstances
           which
           have
           been
           already
           reckoned
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           others
           which
           wee
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           are
           but
           little
           praeparatories
           and
           umbrages
           of
           this
           fearfull
           circumstance
           .
           All
           this
           amazing
           Majesty
           and
           formidable
           praeparatories
           are
           for
           the
           passing
           of
           an
           eternall
           Sentence
           upon
           us
           according
           to
           what
           we
           have
           done
           in
           the
           body
           .
           Woe
           and
           alas
           !
           and
           God
           help
           us
           all
           .
           All
           mankind
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           nature
           is
           accursed
           ,
           and
           his
           manners
           are
           depraved
           .
           It
           is
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           his
           manners
           ,
           as
           Philemon
           said
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           foxes
           .
        
         
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
         
           Every
           fox
           is
           crafty
           and
           mischievous
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           gather
           a
           whole
           
           herd
           of
           them
           there
           is
           not
           a
           good
           natur'd
           beast
           amongst
           them
           all
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           with
           man
           ;
           by
           nature
           he
           is
           
             the
             child
             of
             wrath
          
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           manners
           he
           is
           the
           child
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           wee
           call
           Christian
           ,
           and
           wee
           dishonour
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           we
           oppresse
           and
           murther
           one
           another
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           great
           degree
           of
           sanctity
           now
           a-days
           not
           to
           be
           so
           wicked
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           wee
           live
           at
           the
           rate
           as
           if
           the
           best
           of
           men
           did
           design
           to
           themselves
           an
           easier
           condemnation
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           consider'd
           not
           concerning
           the
           degrees
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           did
           beleeve
           that
           in
           hell
           no
           man
           shall
           perceive
           any
           ease
           or
           refreshment
           in
           being
           tormented
           
           with
           a
           slower
           fire
           .
           For
           consider
           what
           
             we
             doe
             in
             the
             body
          
           ;
           12
           or
           14
           years
           passe
           before
           we
           choose
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           which
           remaines
           above
           halfe
           is
           spent
           in
           sleep
           and
           the
           needs
           of
           Nature
           ;
           for
           the
           other
           halfe
           it
           is
           divided
           as
           the
           Stag
           was
           when
           the
           beasts
           went
           a
           hunting
           ,
           the
           Lyon
           hath
           five
           parts
           of
           sixe
           :
           The
           businesse
           of
           the
           world
           takes
           so
           much
           of
           our
           remaining
           portion
           ,
           that
           Religion
           and
           the
           service
           of
           God
           have
           not
           much
           time
           left
           that
           can
           be
           spar'd
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           which
           can
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           much
           is
           allowed
           to
           crasty
           arts
           of
           cousenage
           ,
           to
           oppression
           and
           ambition
           ,
           to
           greedy
           desires
           ,
           and
           avaritious
           prosecutions
           ,
           to
           the
           vanities
           of
           
           our
           youth
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           sins
           of
           every
           age
           ,
           to
           the
           meer
           idlenesse
           of
           man
           and
           doing
           nothing
           ,
           to
           his
           fantastick
           imaginations
           of
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           of
           great
           and
           little
           devices
           ,
           of
           impertinent
           law-suites
           and
           uncharitable
           treatings
           of
           our
           Brother
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           intolerable
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           we
           are
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           eternally
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           we
           have
           done
           in
           the
           body
           .
           Gather
           it
           all
           together
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           before
           thy
           eyes
           ;
           Almes
           and
           Prayers
           are
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           thy
           good
           .
           Were
           thy
           prayers
           made
           in
           feare
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           with
           passion
           and
           desire
           ?
           Were
           they
           not
           made
           unwillingly
           ,
           weakly
           ,
           and
           wandringly
           ,
           and
           abated
           with
           sins
           in
           the
           
           greatest
           part
           of
           thy
           life
           ?
           Didst
           thou
           pray
           with
           the
           same
           affection
           and
           labour
           as
           thou
           didst
           purchase
           thy
           estate
           ?
           Have
           thy
           alms
           been
           more
           then
           thy
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           thy
           power
           ?
           and
           by
           what
           means
           didst
           thou
           judge
           concerning
           it
           ?
           How
           much
           of
           our
           time
           was
           spent
           in
           that
           ?
           and
           how
           much
           of
           our
           estate
           was
           spent
           in
           this
           ?
           But
           let
           us
           goe
           one
           step
           further
           :
           How
           many
           of
           us
           love
           our
           enemies
           ?
           or
           pray
           for
           ,
           and
           doe
           good
           to
           them
           that
           persecute
           and
           affront
           us
           ?
           or
           overcome
           evill
           with
           good
           ,
           or
           turn
           the
           face
           again
           to
           them
           that
           strike
           us
           ,
           rather
           then
           be
           reveng'd
           ?
           or
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           spoil'd
           or
           robbed
           without
           contention
           and
           uncharitable
           courses
           ?
           or
           lose
           our
           interest
           rather
           then
           lose
           our
           
           charity
           ?
           And
           yet
           by
           these
           precepts
           we
           shall
           be
           judged
           .
           I
           instance
           but
           once
           more
           .
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           spake
           a
           hard
           saying
           :
           Every
           
           
             idle
             word
             that
             men
             shall
             speak
             ,
             they
             shall
             give
             account
             thereof
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
             For
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             condemned
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           may
           
           every
           one
           weeping
           and
           trembling
           say
           with
           
             Jcb
             ,
             Quid
             faciam
             cum
          
           
           
             resurrexerit
             ad
             judicandum
             Deus
          
           ?
           What
           shall
           I
           doe
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           come
           to
           judgement
           ?
           
             Of
             every
             idle
             word
          
           ]
           O
           blessed
           God!
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           them
           who
           love
           to
           prate
           continually
           ,
           to
           tell
           tales
           ,
           to
           detract
           ,
           to
           slander
           ,
           to
           back-bite
           ,
           to
           praise
           themselves
           ,
           to
           undervalue
           others
           ,
           to
           compare
           ,
           to
           raise
           divisions
           ,
           to
           boast
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Who
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           upright
           ,
           not
           bowing
           the
           knee
           with
           the
           intolerable
           load
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           tongue
           ?
           If
           of
           every
           idle
           word
           we
           must
           give
           account
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           for
           those
           malicious
           words
           that
           dishonor
           
           God
           ,
           or
           doe
           despite
           to
           our
           Brother
           ?
           Remember
           how
           often
           we
           have
           tempted
           our
           Brother
           ,
           or
           a
           silly
           woman
           to
           sin
           and
           death
           ?
           How
           often
           we
           have
           pleaded
           for
           unjust
           interests
           ,
           or
           by
           our
           wit
           have
           cousened
           an
           easie
           ,
           and
           a
           beleeving
           person
           ,
           or
           given
           evill
           sentences
           ,
           or
           disputed
           others
           into
           false
           perswasions
           ?
           Did
           we
           never
           call
           good
           evill
           ,
           or
           evill
           good
           ?
           Did
           we
           never
           say
           to
           others
           ,
           thy
           cause
           is
           right
           ,
           when
           nothing
           made
           it
           right
           ,
           but
           favour
           and
           money
           ,
           a
           false
           advocate
           or
           a
           covetous
           Judge
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           said
           Christ
           ,
           
             every
             idle
             word
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           St.
           Paul
           uses
           it
           ,
           
             every
             false
          
           
           
             word
             ,
             every
             lie
          
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           judgement
           ;
           or
           as
           some
           Copies
           
           read
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             every
             wicked
             word
          
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           judgment
           .
           For
           by
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           
             Idle
             words
          
           ,
           are
           not
           meant
           words
           that
           are
           unprofitable
           or
           unwise
           ,
           for
           fooles
           and
           silly
           persons
           speak
           most
           of
           those
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           least
           accounts
           to
           make
           ;
           but
           by
           vaine
           the
           Jewes
           usually
           understood
           false
           ;
           and
           to
           
             give
             their
             mind
             to
             vanity
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
             speak
             vanity
          
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           as
           to
           mind
           or
           speak
           falshoods
           with
           malicious
           and
           evill
           purposes
           .
           But
           if
           every
           idle
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           every
           vain
           and
           lying
           word
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           judgment
           ,
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           men
           that
           blaspheme
           God
           ,
           or
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           or
           Princes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           their
           Parents
           ?
           that
           dishonour
           the
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           disgrace
           the
           Ministers
           ?
           that
           corrupt
           Justice
           and
           pervert
           Judgment
           ?
           that
           preach
           evill
           doctrines
           ,
           or
           declare
           perverse
           sentences
           ?
           that
           take
           Gods
           holy
           Name
           in
           vain
           ,
           or
           dishonour
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           by
           trifling
           and
           frequent
           swearings
           ;
           that
           holy
           Name
           by
           which
           wee
           hope
           to
           bee
           saved
           ,
           and
           which
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           fall
           down
           and
           worship
           ?
           These
           things
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           for
           by
           
             our
             own
             words
             we
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           in
           humane
           Judgements
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           party
           ,
           and
           the
           contradiction
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           the
           failing
           in
           the
           circumstances
           of
           his
           story
           ,
           are
           the
           confidences
           or
           presumptions
           of
           law
           ,
           by
           which
           Judges
           give
           sentence
           ;
           
           so
           shall
           our
           words
           be
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           means
           of
           declaring
           a
           secret
           sentence
           ,
           but
           a
           certain
           instrument
           of
           being
           absolved
           or
           condemned
           .
           But
           upon
           these
           premises
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           reason
           we
           have
           to
           fear
           the
           sentence
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           who
           have
           sinned
           with
           our
           tongues
           so
           often
           ,
           so
           continually
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           actions
           
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           ,
           we
           have
           enough
           in
           this
           account
           to
           make
           us
           die
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           committed
           so
           many
           evill
           actions
           that
           if
           our
           
           words
           were
           wholly
           forgotten
           ,
           wee
           have
           infinite
           reason
           to
           seare
           concerning
           the
           event
           of
           that
           horrible
           sentence
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           which
           consideration
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           set
           a
           guard
           before
           our
           lips
           ,
           and
           
             watch
             over
             our
             actions
             with
             a
             care
             ,
             equall
             to
             that
             fear
             which
             shall
             be
             at
             Doomes-day
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             passe
             our
             sad
             accounts
             .
          
           But
           I
           have
           some
           considerations
           to
           interpose
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           (
           that
           the
           sadnesse
           of
           this
           may
           a
           little
           be
           relieved
           ,
           and
           our
           
           endevours
           be
           encouraged
           to
           a
           timely
           care
           and
           repentance
           )
           consider
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           sentence
           ,
           although
           it
           shall
           passe
           concerning
           
           
             little
             things
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           not
           passe
           by
           
             little
             portions
          
           ,
           but
           by
           generall
           measures
           ;
           not
           by
           the
           little
           errors
           of
           one
           day
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           great
           proportions
           of
           our
           life
           ;
           for
           God
           takes
           not
           notice
           of
           the
           infirmities
           of
           honest
           persons
           that
           alwayes
           endevour
           to
           avoid
           every
           sin
           ,
           but
           in
           little
           intervening
           instances
           are
           surprized
           ;
           but
           he
           judges
           us
           by
           
             single
             actions
          
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           great
           ,
           and
           of
           
             evill
             effect
          
           ;
           and
           by
           
             little
             small
             instances
          
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           habituall
           .
           No
           man
           can
           take
           care
           concerning
           every
           minute
           ;
           and
           therefore
           concerning
           it
           Christ
           will
           not
           passe
           sentence
           but
           by
           the
           discernible
           portions
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           by
           humane
           actions
           ,
           by
           things
           of
           choice
           and
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           by
           
           generall
           precepts
           of
           care
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           this
           sentence
           shall
           be
           exacted
           .
           2ly
           .
           The
           sentence
           of
           that
           day
           shall
           be
           passed
           ,
           not
           by
           
           the
           proportions
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           a
           Man
           ;
           the
           first
           follies
           are
           not
           unpardonable
           ,
           but
           may
           bee
           recovered
           ;
           and
           the
           second
           are
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           are
           more
           fatall
           ;
           but
           nothing
           is
           unpardonable
           but
           perseverance
           in
           evill
           courses
           .
           3ly
           .
           The
           last
           Judgement
           shall
           bee
           transacted
           by
           the
           same
           
           Principles
           by
           which
           we
           are
           guided
           here
           :
           not
           by
           strange
           and
           secret
           propositions
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           fancies
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           subtilties
           of
           uselesse
           distinctions
           ,
           or
           evill
           perswasions
           ;
           not
           by
           the
           scruples
           of
           
           the
           credulous
           ,
           or
           the
           interest
           of
           sects
           ,
           nor
           the
           proverbs
           of
           prejudice
           ,
           nor
           the
           uncertain
           definitions
           of
           them
           that
           give
           laws
           to
           subjects
           by
           expounding
           the
           decrees
           of
           Princes
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           plain
           rules
           of
           Justice
           ,
           by
           the
           ten
           Commandements
           ,
           by
           the
           first
           apprehensions
           of
           conscience
           ,
           by
           the
           plain
           rules
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           rules
           of
           an
           honest
           mind
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           Justice
           .
           So
           that
           by
           this
           restraint
           and
           limit
           of
           the
           finall
           sentence
           ,
           we
           are
           secur'd
           we
           shall
           not
           fall
           by
           scruple
           or
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           by
           interest
           or
           by
           faction
           ,
           by
           false
           perswasions
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           invincible
           prejudice
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           stand
           or
           fall
           by
           plain
           and
           easie
           propositions
           ,
           by
           chastity
           or
           
           uncleannesse
           ,
           by
           justice
           or
           unjustice
           ,
           by
           robbery
           or
           restitution
           :
           and
           of
           this
           wee
           have
           a
           great
           testimony
           by
           our
           Judge
           and
           Lord
           himselfe
           ;
           
             Whatsoever
             yee
             shall
             bind
             in
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             yee
             loose
             shall
             be
             loosed
             there
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           shall
           stand
           or
           fall
           according
           to
           the
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           are
           commanded
           to
           preach
           ,
           so
           yee
           must
           
           live
           here
           ,
           and
           so
           yee
           must
           be
           judged
           hereafter
           ;
           yee
           must
           not
           look
           for
           that
           sentence
           by
           secret
           decrees
           or
           obscure
           doctrines
           ,
           but
           by
           plain
           precepts
           and
           certain
           rules
           .
           But
           there
           are
           yet
           some
           more
           degrees
           of
           mercy
           .
           4.
           
           That
           sentence
           shall
           passe
           upon
           us
           not
           after
           
           the
           measures
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           possibilities
           ,
           and
           utmost
           extents
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           we
           shall
           be
           judged
           as
           Christians
           rather
           then
           as
           men
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           persons
           to
           whom
           much
           is
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           much
           is
           pityed
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           are
           (
           not
           accidentally
           ,
           but
           consequently
           )
           indulged
           ,
           and
           great
           helps
           are
           ministred
           ,
           and
           many
           remedies
           supplyed
           ,
           and
           some
           mercies
           extraregularly
           
           conveyed
           ,
           and
           their
           hopes
           enlarged
           upon
           the
           stock
           of
           an
           infinite
           mercy
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           bounds
           but
           our
           needs
           ,
           our
           capacities
           ,
           and
           our
           proportions
           to
           glory
           .
           5.
           
           The
           sentence
           is
           to
           be
           given
           
           by
           him
           that
           once
           dyed
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           does
           now
           pray
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           intercedes
           ;
           and
           upon
           soules
           that
           he
           loves
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           salvation
           of
           which
           himself
           hath
           a
           great
           interest
           ,
           and
           increase
           of
           joy
           .
           And
           now
           upon
           these
           premises
           we
           may
           dare
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           sentence
           it self
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           shall
           never
           be
           reversed
           ,
           but
           shall
           last
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             ]
          
           I
           cannot
           discourse
           now
           the
           greatnesse
           
           of
           the
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           so
           farre
           (
           I
           mean
           )
           as
           is
           revealed
           to
           us
           ;
           the
           considerations
           are
           too
           long
           to
           be
           crouded
           into
           the
           end
           of
           a
           Sermon
           ;
           onely
           in
           generall
           :
           1.
           
           If
           it
           be
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           greater
           then
           
           all
           the
           good
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           every
           mans
           share
           then
           ,
           in
           every
           instant
           of
           his
           blessed
           eternity
           is
           greater
           then
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Mankind
           in
           one
           heap
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           A
           man
           can
           never
           wish
           for
           any
           thing
           greater
           then
           this
           immortality
           ,
           said
           Posidippus
           .
           2.
           
           To
           which
           I
           adde
           this
           one
           consideration
           ,
           
           that
           the
           portion
           of
           the
           good
           at
           the
           day
           of
           sentence
           shall
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           the
           labours
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           suffering
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           enduring
           affronts
           ,
           and
           the
           labour
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           continuall
           feares
           and
           cares
           of
           the
           whole
           duration
           and
           abode
           ,
           it
           rewards
           it
           all
           ,
           and
           gives
           infinitely
           more
           ;
           
             Non
             sunt
             condignae
             passiones
             hujus
             saeculi
          
           ;
           all
           the
           torments
           and
           evills
           of
           this
           world
           are
           not
           to
           be
           estimated
           with
           the
           joyes
           of
           the
           Blessed
           :
           It
           is
           
             the
             gift
             of
             God
          
           ;
           a
           donative
           beyond
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
             military
             stipend
          
           ,
           it
           is
           
           beyond
           our
           work
           ,
           and
           beyond
           our
           wages
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           beyond
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           above
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           above
           the
           highest
           heavens
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           participation
           of
           the
           joyes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Judge
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           day
           of
           recompenses
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           our
           sorrowes
           shall
           be
           turn'd
           into
           joyes
           ,
           our
           persecutions
           into
           a
           crown
           ,
           the
           Crosse
           into
           a
           Throne
           ,
           poverty
           to
           the
           riches
           of
           God
           ,
           losse
           ,
           and
           affronts
           ,
           and
           inconveniences
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           into
           scepters
           ,
           and
           hymnes
           ,
           and
           rejoycings
           ,
           and
           Hallellujahs
           ,
           and
           such
           great
           things
           which
           are
           fit
           for
           us
           to
           hope
           ,
           but
           too
           great
           for
           us
           to
           discourse
           of
           ,
           while
           we
           see
           as
           in
           
           a
           glasse
           darkly
           and
           imperfectly
           .
           And
           he
           that
           chooses
           
             to
             do
          
           an
           evill
           ,
           rather
           then
           
             suffer
             one
          
           ,
           shall
           finde
           it
           but
           an
           ill
           exchange
           ,
           that
           he
           deferred
           his
           little
           to
           change
           for
           a
           
             great
             one
          
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           a
           servant
           in
           the
           old
           Comedy
           did
           chuse
           to
           venture
           the
           lash
           rather
           then
           to
           feel
           a
           present
           inconvenience
           ,
           
             Quia
             illud
             aderat
             malum
             ,
             istud
             aberat
             longiùs
             :
             illud
             erat
             praesens
             ,
             huic
             erant
             dieculae
             :
          
           but
           this
           will
           be
           but
           an
           ill
           account
           ,
           when
           the
           rods
           shall
           for
           the
           delay
           be
           turned
           into
           Scorpions
           ,
           and
           from
           easie
           shall
           become
           intolerable
           .
           Better
           it
           is
           to
           suffer
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           stay
           till
           the
           day
           of
           restitution
           for
           the
           good
           and
           the
           holy
           portion
           ;
           for
           it
           will
           recompense
           both
           
           for
           the
           suffering
           and
           the
           stay
           .
        
         
           
             But
             how
             if
             the
             portion
             be
             bad
             ?
          
           It
           shall
           be
           bad
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           mankinde
           ;
           that
           's
           a
           fearfull
           consideration
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           and
           women
           shall
           dwell
           in
           the
           portion
           of
           Devils
           to
           eternall
           ages
           .
           So
           that
           these
           portions
           are
           like
           the
           Prophets
           figs
           in
           the
           vision
           ;
           the
           good
           are
           the
           best
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           are
           so
           bad
           that
           worse
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           .
           For
           though
           in
           hell
           the
           accursed
           souls
           shall
           have
           no
           worse
           then
           they
           have
           deserved
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           not
           there
           overrunning
           measures
           as
           there
           are
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           joyes
           of
           heaven
           are
           infinitely
           greater
           joyes
           then
           the
           pains
           of
           hell
           are
           great
           pains
           ,
           yet
           even
           these
           are
           a
           
           full
           measure
           to
           a
           full
           iniquity
           ,
           pain
           above
           patience
           ,
           sorrowes
           without
           ease
           ,
           amazement
           without
           consideration
           ,
           despair
           without
           the
           intervals
           of
           a
           little
           hope
           ,
           indignation
           without
           the
           possession
           of
           any
           good
           ,
           there
           dwels
           envie
           and
           confusion
           ,
           disorder
           and
           sad
           remembrances
           ,
           perpetuall
           woes
           and
           continuall
           shriekings
           ,
           uneasinesse
           and
           all
           the
           evils
           of
           the
           soul.
           But
           if
           we
           will
           represent
           it
           in
           some
           orderly
           circumstances
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           here
           ,
           all
           the
           troubles
           of
           our
           spirits
           are
           little
           participations
           
           of
           a
           disorderly
           passion
           ;
           A
           man
           desires
           earnestly
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           
           not
           ,
           or
           he
           envies
           because
           another
           hath
           something
           besides
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           troubled
           at
           the
           want
           of
           one
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           hath
           a
           hundred
           good
           things
           ;
           and
           yet
           ambition
           and
           envie
           ,
           impatience
           and
           confusion
           ,
           covetousnesse
           and
           lust
           are
           all
           of
           them
           very
           great
           torments
           ;
           but
           there
           these
           shall
           be
           in
           essence
           and
           
             abstracted
             beings
          
           ;
           
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             envie
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             sorrow
          
           ;
           Devils
           ,
           that
           shall
           inflict
           all
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           the
           evill
           and
           pour
           it
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           
           accursed
           men
           ;
           where
           it
           shall
           sit
           without
           abatement
           :
           for
           he
           that
           envies
           there
           ,
           envies
           not
           for
           the
           eminence
           of
           another
           that
           sits
           a
           little
           above
           him
           ,
           and
           excels
           him
           in
           some
           one
           good
           ;
           but
           he
           shall
           envie
           
             for
             all
          
           ;
           because
           the
           Saints
           have
           all
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           none
           ;
           therefore
           all
           their
           passions
           are
           integral
           ,
           abstracted
           ,
           perfect
           passions
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           sorrow
           in
           the
           world
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           portion
           of
           sorrow
           ;
           every
           man
           hath
           his
           share
           ,
           and
           yet
           besides
           that
           which
           all
           sad
           men
           have
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           sorrow
           which
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Devils
           portion
           besides
           that
           ;
           but
           in
           hell
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           the
           
           whole
           passion
           of
           sorrow
           in
           every
           one
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Sun
           is
           seen
           by
           every
           one
           in
           the
           same
           Horizon
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           in
           darknesse
           enjoyes
           it
           not
           by
           parts
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           darknesse
           is
           the
           portion
           of
           one
           as
           well
           as
           of
           another
           .
           If
           this
           consideration
           be
           not
           too
           Metaphysicall
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           very
           sad
           ,
           and
           it
           relies
           upon
           this
           ;
           that
           as
           in
           heaven
           there
           are
           some
           holy
           Spirits
           whose
           crown
           is
           
             all
             love
          
           ;
           and
           some
           in
           which
           the
           brightest
           jewell
           is
           understanding
           ;
           some
           are
           purity
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           holinesse
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           so
           in
           the
           regions
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           evill
           and
           sorrow
           have
           an
           essence
           and
           proper
           being
           ,
           and
           are
           set
           there
           to
           be
           suffer'd
           intirely
           by
           every
           undone
           man
           that
           dies
           there
           for
           ever
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           evils
           of
           this
           world
           are
           materiall
           and
           bodily
           ;
           the
           pressing
           of
           a
           shoulder
           ,
           or
           the
           straining
           of
           a
           joynt
           ;
           the
           dislocation
           of
           a
           bone
           ,
           or
           the
           extending
           of
           an
           artery
           ;
           a
           bruise
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           the
           pinching
           of
           the
           skin
           ;
           a
           hot
           liver
           ,
           or
           a
           sickly
           stomach
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           minde
           is
           troubled
           because
           its
           instrument
           is
           ill
           at
           ease
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           proper
           troubles
           of
           this
           life
           are
           nothing
           but
           the
           effects
           of
           an
           uneasie
           body
           ,
           or
           an
           abused
           fancy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           be
           no
           bigger
           then
           a
           blow
           or
           a
           cousenage
           ,
           then
           a
           wound
           or
           a
           dream
           ;
           only
           the
           trouble
           increases
           as
           the
           soul
           works
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           makes
           reflex
           
           acts
           and
           begins
           the
           evill
           upon
           its
           own
           account
           ,
           then
           it
           multiplies
           and
           doubles
           ,
           because
           the
           proper
           scene
           of
           grief
           is
           open'd
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           peeps
           through
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           soul.
           But
           in
           those
           regions
           and
           daies
           of
           sorrow
           when
           the
           soul
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           depending
           upon
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           perfect
           principle
           of
           all
           its
           actions
           ,
           the
           actions
           are
           quick
           ,
           and
           the
           perceptions
           brisk
           ,
           the
           passions
           are
           extreme
           and
           the
           motions
           are
           spirituall
           ;
           the
           pains
           are
           like
           the
           horrors
           of
           a
           Devill
           ,
           and
           the
           groans
           of
           an
           evill
           spirit
           ;
           not
           slow
           like
           the
           motions
           of
           a
           heavie
           foot
           ,
           or
           a
           loaden
           arme
           ,
           but
           quick
           as
           an
           Angels
           wing
           ,
           active
           as
           lightning
           ;
           and
           a
           grief
           then
           ,
           is
           nothing
           like
           
           a
           grief
           now
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           mans
           tongue
           which
           are
           fitted
           to
           the
           uses
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           are
           as
           unfit
           to
           signifie
           the
           evils
           of
           the
           next
           ,
           as
           person
           ,
           and
           nature
           ,
           and
           hand
           ,
           and
           motion
           ,
           and
           passion
           are
           to
           represent
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           Divine
           attributes
           ,
           actions
           and
           subsistence
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           evill
           portions
           of
           the
           next
           world
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           God
           
           did
           not
           create
           or
           design
           it
           in
           the
           first
           intention
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           production
           of
           essences
           ;
           he
           made
           
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           Christ
           shall
           say
           to
           the
           Sheep
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           
           
             Receive
             the
             Kingdome
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           Goats
           and
           accursed
           spirits
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           no
           such
           primitive
           and
           originall
           design
           ;
           it
           was
           accidentall
           and
           a
           consequent
           to
           horrid
           crimes
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           forced
           to
           invent
           and
           to
           after
           create
           that
           place
           of
           torments
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           when
           God
           did
           create
           and
           prepare
           that
           place
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           at
           all
           intend
           it
           for
           man
           ,
           it
           was
           
             prepared
             for
             the
             Divill
             and
             his
          
           
           Angels
           ,
           so
           saith
           the
           Judge
           himself
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
          
           
           
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devill
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             which
             my
             Father
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devill
             ,
          
           so
           some
           copies
           read
           it
           :
           God
           intended
           it
           not
           for
           man
           ,
           but
           man
           would
           imitate
           the
           Devils
           pride
           ,
           and
           listen
           to
           the
           whispers
           of
           an
           evill
           spirit
           ,
           and
           follow
           his
           temptations
           ,
           and
           rebell
           against
           his
           Maker
           ;
           and
           then
           God
           also
           against
           his
           first
           design
           resolved
           to
           throw
           such
           persons
           into
           that
           place
           that
           was
           prepared
           for
           the
           Devill
           :
           for
           so
           great
           was
           the
           love
           of
           God
           to
           mankind
           ,
           that
           he
           prepared
           joyes
           infinite
           and
           never
           
           ceasing
           for
           man
           before
           he
           had
           created
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           not
           predetermine
           him
           to
           any
           evill
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           it
           by
           mans
           malice
           ,
           he
           doing
           what
           God
           forbad
           him
           ,
           God
           cast
           him
           thither
           where
           he
           never
           intended
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           mans
           portion
           :
           he
           designed
           it
           not
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           also
           he
           invited
           him
           to
           repentance
           ,
           and
           when
           nothing
           could
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           threw
           man
           into
           anothers
           portion
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           what
           was
           designed
           to
           be
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           evill
           portion
           shall
           be
           continuall
           without
           intermission
           of
           evill
           ;
           no
           dayes
           of
           rest
           ,
           no
           nights
           of
           sleep
           ,
           no
           ease
           from
           labour
           ,
           no
           periods
           of
           the
           stroke
           ,
           nor
           taking
           off
           the
           hand
           ,
           no
           intervals
           between
           
           blow
           and
           blow
           ;
           but
           a
           continued
           stroke
           ,
           which
           neither
           shortens
           the
           life
           ,
           nor
           introduces
           a
           brawny
           patience
           ,
           or
           the
           toleration
           of
           an
           oxe
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           same
           in
           every
           instant
           ,
           and
           great
           as
           the
           first
           stroke
           of
           lightning
           ;
           the
           smart
           is
           great
           for
           ever
           as
           at
           the
           first
           change
           ,
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           grave
           to
           the
           flames
           of
           that
           horrible
           burning
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           amongst
           some
           other
           strange
           opinions
           hath
           inserted
           this
           one
           into
           her
           publick
           Offices
           ;
           that
           the
           perishing
           souls
           in
           hell
           may
           have
           sometimes
           remission
           and
           refreshment
           like
           the
           fits
           of
           an
           intermitting
           feaver
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Missal
          
           printed
           
           at
           Paris
           ,
           1626.
           in
           the
           Masse
           for
           the
           dead
           ;
           
             Ut
             quia
             de
             ejus
             vitae
             qualitate
             diffidimus
             ,
             &
             si
             plenam
             veniam
             animaipsius
             obtinere
             non
             potest
             ,
             saltem
             vel
             inter
             ipsa
             tormenta
             quae
             forsan
             patitur
             ,
             refrigerium
             de
             abundantia
             miserationum
             tuarum
             sentiat
             :
          
           and
           something
           like
           this
           is
           that
           of
           
             Prudentius
             ,
             Sunt
             &
             Spiritibus
             saepè
             nocentibus
             ,
          
           
           
           
             Poenarum
             celebres
             sub
             Styge
             feriae
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           evill
           spirits
           have
           ease
           of
           their
           pain
           ,
           and
           he
           names
           their
           holiday
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           Resurrection
           
           of
           our
           Lord
           from
           the
           grave
           is
           celebrated
           :
        
         
           
             Marcent
             suppliciis
             Tartara
             mitibus
             ,
          
           
             Exultátque
             sui
             carceris
             otio
          
           
             Umbrarum
             populus
             liber
             ab
             ignibus
             :
          
           
             Nec
             fervent
             solito
             flumina
             sulphure
             .
          
        
         
           They
           then
           thought
           that
           when
           the
           Paschall
           taper
           burn'd
           ,
           the
           flames
           of
           hell
           could
           not
           burn
           ,
           till
           the
           holy
           wax
           was
           spent
           :
           but
           because
           
           this
           is
           a
           fancy
           without
           ground
           or
           revelation
           ,
           and
           is
           against
           the
           Analogie
           of
           all
           those
           expressions
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             Where
             the
             worm
             dyeth
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             is
             never
             quenched
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           have
           noted
           it
           without
           further
           consideration
           ;
           the
           pains
           of
           hell
           have
           no
           rest
           ,
           no
           drop
           of
           water
           is
           allowed
           to
           cool
           the
           tongue
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           advocate
           to
           plead
           for
           them
           ,
           no
           mercy
           belongs
           to
           their
           portion
           ,
           but
           fearfull
           wrath
           and
           continuall
           burnings
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           the
           worst
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           is
           continuall
           during
           its
           abode
           :
           so
           its
           abode
           is
           for
           ever
           ,
           it
           is
           continuall
           and
           
             eternall
             .
             Tertullian
          
           speaks
           something
           otherwise
           ,
           
             Pro
             magnitudine
             cruciatus
             non
             diuturni
             ,
             verùm
             sempiterni
          
           ;
           not
           continuall
           ,
           or
           the
           pains
           of
           
           every
           day
           ,
           but
           such
           which
           shall
           last
           for
           ever
           .
           But
           Lactantius
           is
           more
           plain
           in
           this
           affair
           ;
           
             The
             same
             divine
             fire
             by
             the
             same
             power
             and
             force
             shall
             burn
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             shall
             repair
             instantly
             whatsoever
             of
             the
             body
             it
             does
             consume
             :
             Ac
             sibi
             ipsi
             aeternum
             pabulum
             subministrabit
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           make
           for
           it self
           an
           eternall
           fuell
           .
        
         
           
             Vermibus
             &
             flammis
             &
             discruciatibus
             aevum
          
           
             Immortale
             dedit
             ,
             senio
             ne
             poena
             periret
          
           
             Non
             pereunte
             animâ
             —
             
          
        
         
           So
           Prudentius
           eternall
           wormes
           ,
           and
           unextinguished
           flames
           ,
           and
           immortall
           punishment
           is
           prepared
           for
           the
           ever-never
           dying
           souls
           of
           wicked
           men
           .
           Origen
           is
           charged
           by
           the
           ancient
           Churches
           for
           saying
           that
           after
           a
           long
           time
           the
           Devils
           and
           the
           accursed
           souls
           shall
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           a
           long
           time
           again
           they
           shall
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           state
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           from
           their
           fall
           and
           shall
           be
           forever
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           that
           might
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           Tertullians
           expression
           ,
           of
           
             cruciatus
             non
             diuturni
             sed
             sempiterni
             .
             Epiphanius
          
           charges
           not
           the
           opinion
           upon
           Origen
           ,
           and
           
           yet
           he
           was
           free
           enough
           in
           his
           animadversion
           and
           reproof
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           S.
           Austin
           did
           ,
           and
           confuted
           the
           opinion
           in
           his
           books
           
             De
             civitate
             Dei.
          
           However
           ,
           Origen
           was
           not
           the
           first
           that
           said
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           damned
           should
           cease
           ;
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           with
           Tryphon
           expresses
           it
           thus
           .
           
             Neither
             do
             I
             say
             that
             all
             the
             souls
             do
             dye
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             that
             indeed
             would
             be
             to
             the
             wicked
             a
             gain
             unlooked
             for
             :
             What
          
           
           
             then
             ?
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             a
             better
             place
             ,
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             a
             worse
             ,
             do
             tarry
             the
             time
             of
             Judgement
             ;
             then
             they
             that
             are
             worthy
             shall
             never
             dye
             again
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             are
             designed
             to
             punishment
             shall
             abide
             so
             long
             as
             God
             please
             to
             have
             them
             to
             live
             and
             to
             be
             punished
             :
          
           But
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           primitive
           Doctors
           were
           very
           willing
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           would
           finde
           out
           a
           period
           to
           the
           torment
           of
           accursed
           fouls
           ;
           but
           such
           a
           period
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           nothing
           but
           
             eternall
             destruction
          
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Scripture
           
             the
             second
             death
          
           :
           only
           Origen
           (
           as
           I
           observed
           )
           is
           charg'd
           by
           S.
           Austin
           to
           have
           said
           they
           shall
           return
           into
           joyes
           ;
           and
           back
           again
           to
           hell
           by
           an
           eternall
           revolution
           .
           But
           concerning
           the
           death
           of
           wicked
           souls
           ,
           
           and
           its
           being
           broke
           into
           pieces
           with
           fearfull
           torments
           and
           consumed
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           had
           entertain'd
           some
           different
           fancies
           very
           early
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           their
           sentences
           are
           collected
           by
           S.
           Hierome
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Commentaries
           upon
           Isay
           ;
           
             and
             Ireneus
             disputes
             it
             largely
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             are
             unthankfull
             to
             God
             in
             this
             short
             life
             and
             obey
             him
             not
             ,
             shall
             never
             have
             an
             
             eternall
             duration
             of
             life
             in
             the
             ages
             to
             come
             ,
             
               sed
               ipse
               se
               privat
               in
               saeculum
               saeculi
               perseverantiâ
               ,
            
             he
             deprives
             his
             soul
             of
             living
             to
             eternall
             ages
             ;
          
           for
           he
           supposes
           an
           immortall
           duration
           not
           to
           be
           naturall
           
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           but
           a
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           can
           take
           away
           ,
           and
           did
           take
           away
           from
           Adam
           ,
           and
           restored
           it
           again
           in
           Christ
           to
           them
           that
           beleeve
           in
           him
           and
           obey
           him
           :
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           raised
           again
           to
           suffer
           shame
           ,
           and
           fearfull
           torments
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           so
           shall
           be
           continued
           in
           their
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           some
           shall
           dye
           and
           some
           shall
           not
           dye
           ;
           the
           Devill
           and
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           
             and
             they
             that
             worshipped
             the
             Beast
             ,
          
           and
           
             they
             that
             were
             marked
             with
             his
             Character
             ,
          
           these
           S.
           John
           saith
           
             shall
             be
             tormented
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
          
           ;
           he
           does
           not
           say
           so
           of
           all
           ;
           but
           of
           some
           certain
           great
           criminals
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           all
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           God
           please
           ,
           some
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           and
           some
           not
           so
           severely
           ;
           And
           whereas
           the
           
           generall
           sentence
           is
           given
           to
           all
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           to
           all
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           to
           go
           into
           
             everlasting
             fire
          
           :
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           fire
           indeed
           is
           everlasting
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           that
           enters
           into
           it
           is
           everlasting
           ;
           but
           only
           the
           Devils
           for
           whom
           it
           was
           prepared
           and
           others
           more
           mighty
           criminals
           (
           according
           as
           S.
           John
           intimates
           )
           though
           also
           everlasting
           signifies
           only
           to
           the
           end
           of
           its
           proper
           period
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           theirs
           so
           severe
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           moderated
           ,
           there
           is
           lesse
           to
           be
           objected
           then
           against
           the
           supposed
           fancy
           of
           Origen
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           consideration
           to
           suppose
           an
           eternall
           
           torment
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           never
           threatned
           ;
           to
           those
           who
           never
           heard
           of
           Christ
           ;
           to
           those
           that
           liv'd
           probably
           well
           ,
           to
           heathens
           of
           good
           lives
           ;
           to
           ignorants
           and
           untaught
           people
           ;
           to
           people
           surprised
           in
           a
           single
           crime
           ;
           to
           men
           that
           dye
           young
           in
           their
           naturall
           follies
           and
           foolish
           lusts
           ;
           to
           them
           that
           fall
           in
           a
           sudden
           
           gaiety
           and
           excessive
           joy
           ;
           to
           all
           alike
           ;
           to
           all
           infinite
           and
           eternall
           ,
           
           even
           to
           unwarned
           people
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           should
           be
           inflicted
           by
           God
           who
           infinitely
           loves
           his
           creature
           ,
           who
           dyed
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           pardons
           easily
           ,
           and
           pities
           readily
           ,
           and
           excuses
           much
           ,
           and
           delights
           in
           our
           being
           saved
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           have
           us
           dye
           ,
           and
           takes
           little
           things
           in
           exchange
           for
           great
           :
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Gods
           mercies
           are
           infinite
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           also
           certain
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           eternall
           torments
           cannot
           truly
           be
           understood
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           School-men
           go
           about
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Divine
           justice
           to
           that
           severity
           ,
           and
           consider
           why
           God
           punishes
           eternally
           a
           temporall
           sin
           or
           a
           state
           of
           evill
           ,
           they
           speak
           variously
           ,
           and
           uncertainly
           ,
           and
           unsatisfyingly
           .
           But
           that
           in
           this
           question
           
           we
           may
           separate
           the
           certain
           from
           the
           uncertain
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           shall
           certainly
           last
           as
           long
           as
           
           the
           soul
           lasts
           ;
           for
           eternall
           and
           everlasting
           can
           signifie
           no
           lesse
           but
           to
           the
           end
           of
           that
           duration
           ,
           to
           the
           perfect
           end
           of
           the
           period
           in
           which
           it
           signifies
           .
           So
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           when
           God
           
             rained
             down
             hell
             from
             heaven
             upon
             the
             earth
          
           (
           as
           Salvian's
           expression
           is
           )
           they
           are
           said
           
             to
             suffer
             the
             vengeance
             of
             eternall
             fire
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           a
           fire
           that
           consumed
           them
           finally
           ,
           and
           they
           never
           were
           restored
           :
           and
           so
           the
           accursed
           souls
           shall
           suffer
           torments
           till
           they
           be
           consumed
           ;
           who
           because
           they
           are
           immortall
           either
           naturally
           or
           by
           gift
           ,
           shall
           be
           tormented
           
           for
           ever
           ,
           or
           till
           God
           shall
           take
           from
           them
           the
           life
           that
           he
           restored
           to
           them
           on
           purpose
           to
           give
           them
           a
           capacity
           of
           being
           miserable
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           that
           they
           can
           expect
           is
           to
           despair
           of
           all
           good
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           never
           to
           come
           to
           any
           minute
           of
           felicity
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           tolerable
           state
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           held
           in
           pain
           till
           God
           be
           weary
           of
           striking
           .
           This
           is
           the
           gentlest
           sentence
           of
           some
           of
           the
           old
           Doctors
           .
        
         
           But
           2.
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           have
           been
           taught
           to
           beleeve
           
           worse
           things
           yet
           concerning
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           words
           of
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           eternall
           affliction
           or
           smiting
           ;
           
        
         
           
             Nec
             mortis
             poenas
             mors
             altora
             finiet
             hujus
             ,
          
           
             Horaque
             erit
             tantis
             ultima
             nulla
             malis
             .
          
        
         
           And
           S.
           John
           ,
           who
           well
           knew
           the
           minde
           of
           his
           Lord
           ,
           saith
           ;
           The
           
           smoke
           of
           their
           torment
           ascendeth
           up
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           rest
           day
           nor
           night
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           torment
           is
           continuall
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           eternall
           .
           Their
           second
           death
           shall
           be
           but
           a
           dying
           to
           all
           felicity
           ,
           for
           so
           death
           is
           taken
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           Adam
           dyed
           when
           he
           eat
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           lyable
           to
           sicknesse
           and
           
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           pain
           and
           dissolution
           of
           soul
           and
           body
           :
           and
           to
           be
           miserable
           ,
           is
           the
           worse
           death
           of
           the
           two
           ;
           they
           shall
           see
           the
           eternall
           felicity
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           never
           taste
           of
           the
           holy
           Chalice
           .
           Those
           joyes
           shall
           indeed
           be
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ;
           for
           immortality
           is
           part
           of
           their
           reward
           ,
           and
           
             on
             them
             the
             second
             death
          
           
           
             shall
             have
             no
             power
          
           ;
           but
           the
           wicked
           shall
           be
           tormented
           horridly
           and
           insufferably
           till
           
             death
             and
             hell
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             death
             .
          
           But
           that
           they
           may
           not
           
           imagine
           that
           this
           second
           death
           shall
           be
           the
           end
           of
           their
           pains
           ,
           S.
           Iohn
           speaks
           expresly
           what
           that
           is
           ;
           Rev.
           21.
           8.
           
           
             The
             fearfull
             and
             unbeleeving
             ,
             the
             abominable
             and
             the
             murderers
             ,
             the
             whoremongers
             and
             sorcerers
             ,
             the
             idolaters
             and
             all
             lyars
             shall
             have
             their
             part
             in
             the
             lake
             wich
             burneth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             death
          
           ;
           no
           dying
           there
           ,
           but
           a
           being
           tormented
           ,
           burning
           in
           a
           lake
           of
           fire
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           second
           death
           .
           For
           if
           life
           be
           reckoned
           a
           blessing
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           destitute
           of
           all
           blessing
           is
           to
           have
           no
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           intolerably
           
           miserable
           is
           this
           second
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             death
             eternall
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           yet
           if
           God
           should
           deal
           with
           man
           hereafter
           more
           mercifully
           and
           proportionably
           to
           his
           weak
           nature
           ,
           then
           he
           does
           to
           Angels
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           admits
           him
           to
           repentance
           here
           ,
           so
           in
           hell
           also
           to
           a
           period
           of
           his
           smart
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           keeps
           the
           Angels
           in
           pain
           for
           ever
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           never
           admit
           him
           to
           favour
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           tormented
           beyond
           all
           the
           measure
           of
           humane
           ages
           ,
           and
           be
           destroyed
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           It
           concerns
           us
           all
           who
           hear
           and
           beleeve
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           do
           as
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           will
           do
           before
           the
           day
           of
           his
           coming
           ;
           he
           will
           call
           
           and
           convert
           the
           Jews
           and
           strangers
           :
           
             Conversion
             to
             God
          
           is
           the
           best
           preparatory
           to
           Dooms-day
           :
           and
           it
           concerns
           all
           them
           who
           are
           in
           the
           neighbourhood
           and
           fringes
           of
           the
           flames
           of
           hell
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           state
           of
           sin
           ,
           quickly
           to
           arise
           from
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           shake
           the
           burning
           coals
           off
           our
           flesh
           ,
           lest
           it
           consume
           the
           marrow
           and
           the
           bones
           :
           
             Exuenda
             est
             velociter
             de
             incendio
             sarcina
             ,
             priusquam
             flammis
             supervenientibus
             concremetur
             .
             Nemo
             diu
             tutus
             est
             periculo
             proximus
             ,
          
           saith
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           No
           man
           is
           safe
           long
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           neer
           to
           danger
           ;
           for
           suddenly
           the
           change
           will
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Judge
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           to
           plead
           for
           him
           ,
           unlesse
           a
           good
           conscience
           
           be
           his
           Advocate
           ;
           and
           the
           rich
           shall
           be
           naked
           as
           a
           condemned
           criminall
           to
           execution
           ;
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           regard
           of
           Princes
           or
           of
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           the
           differences
           of
           mens
           account
           shall
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           no
           distinction
           remaining
           but
           of
           
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             sheep
             and
             goats
             ,
             blessed
             and
             accursed
             souls
             .
          
           Among
           the
           wonders
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           reckons
           it
           ,
           that
           men
           shall
           be
           marrying
           and
           giving
           in
           marriage
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           marrying
           and
           crosse
           marrying
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           raising
           families
           and
           lasting
           greatnesse
           and
           huge
           estates
           ;
           when
           the
           world
           is
           to
           end
           so
           quickly
           ,
           and
           the
           gains
           of
           a
           rich
           purchase
           so
           very
           a
           trifle
           ,
           but
           no
           trifling
           danger
           ;
           a
           thing
           that
           can
           give
           no
           security
           to
           our
           souls
           ,
           but
           much
           hazards
           and
           a
           great
           
           charge
           .
           More
           reasonable
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           despise
           the
           world
           and
           lay
           up
           for
           heaven
           ,
           that
           we
           heap
           up
           treasures
           by
           giving
           almes
           ,
           and
           make
           friends
           of
           unrighteous
           Mammon
           ;
           but
           at
           no
           hand
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           the
           way
           a
           hazard
           to
           the
           main
           interest
           ,
           
           and
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           an
           increase
           of
           the
           particular
           charge
           .
           Every
           degree
           of
           riches
           ,
           every
           degree
           of
           greatnesse
           ,
           every
           ambitious
           imployment
           ,
           
           every
           great
           fortune
           ,
           every
           eminency
           above
           our
           brother
           ,
           is
           a
           charge
           to
           the
           accounts
           of
           the
           last
           day
           .
           He
           that
           lives
           temperately
           and
           charitably
           ,
           whose
           imployment
           is
           religion
           ,
           whose
           affections
           are
           fear
           and
           love
           ,
           whose
           desires
           are
           after
           heaven
           and
           do
           not
           dwell
           below
           ;
           that
           man
           can
           long
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           hastning
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord.
           He
           that
           does
           not
           really
           desire
           and
           long
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           either
           is
           in
           a
           very
           ill
           condition
           ,
           or
           does
           not
           understand
           that
           he
           is
           in
           a
           good
           .
           *
           I
           will
           not
           be
           so
           severe
           in
           this
           meditation
           as
           to
           forbid
           any
           man
           to
           laugh
           ,
           that
           beleeves
           himself
           
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           so
           severe
           a
           Judgement
           ;
           yet
           S.
           Hierom
           said
           it
           ,
           
             Coram
             coelo
             &
             terrâ
             rationem
             reddemus
             totius
             nostrae
             vitae
             ;
             &
             tu
             rides
             ?
          
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           shall
           see
           all
           the
           follies
           and
           basenesse
           of
           thy
           life
           ;
           and
           doest
           thou
           laugh
           ?
           That
           we
           may
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           not
           reason
           to
           laugh
           loudly
           and
           frequently
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           things
           wisely
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           are
           concerned
           :
           but
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           yet
           
             praesentis
             temporis
             ita
             est
             agenda
             laetitia
             ,
             ut
             sequentis
             judicii
             amaritudo
             nunquam
             recedat
             à
             memoriâ
             :
          
           so
           laugh
           here
           that
           you
           may
           not
           forget
           your
           danger
           ,
           lest
           you
           weep
           for
           ever
           .
           He
           that
           thinks
           most
           seriously
           and
           most
           frequently
           of
           this
           fearfull
           appearance
           ,
           will
           finde
           that
           it
           is
           better
           staying
           for
           his
           joyes
           till
           this
           sentence
           be
           past
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           shall
           
           perceive
           whether
           he
           hath
           reason
           or
           no.
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           wonder
           not
           that
           God
           who
           loves
           mankinde
           so
           well
           ,
           should
           punish
           him
           so
           severely
           :
           for
           therefore
           the
           evill
           fall
           into
           an
           accursed
           portion
           ,
           because
           they
           despised
           that
           which
           God
           most
           loves
           ,
           his
           Son
           and
           his
           mercies
           ,
           his
           graces
           and
           his
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           do
           all
           this
           ,
           have
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           follies
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           feel
           the
           accursed
           consequents
           then
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           the
           Judge
           sit
           
             above
             them
          
           angry
           and
           severe
           ,
           inexorable
           and
           terrible
           ;
           
             under
             them
          
           an
           intolerable
           hell
           ;
           
             within
             them
          
           ,
           their
           consciences
           clamorous
           
           and
           diseased
           ;
           
             without
             them
          
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           on
           fire
           ;
           
             on
             the
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           those
           men
           glorified
           whom
           they
           persecuted
           or
           despised
           ;
           
             on
             the
             left
             hand
          
           ,
           the
           Devils
           accusing
           ;
           for
           
             this
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             terror
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             able
             to
             abide
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Seu
             vigilo
             intentus
             studiis
             ,
             seu
             dormio
             ,
             semper
          
           
             Iudicis
             extremi
             nostras
             tuba
             personet
             aures
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           IV.
           The
           Returne
           of
           PRAYERS
           .
           Or
           ,
           The
           Conditions
           of
           a
           PREVAILING
           PRAYER
           .
        
         
           
             John
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             Now
             wee
             know
             that
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             man
             be
             a
             worshipper
             of
             God
             and
             doth
             his
             will
             ,
             him
             he
             heareth
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Know
           not
           which
           is
           the
           greater
           wonder
           ,
           
           either
           that
           prayer
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           duty
           so
           easie
           and
           facile
           ,
           so
           ready
           and
           apted
           to
           the
           powers
           ,
           and
           skill
           ,
           and
           opportunities
           of
           every
           man
           ,
           should
           have
           so
           great
           effects
           ,
           and
           be
           productive
           of
           such
           mighty
           blessings
           ;
           or
           that
           we
           should
           be
           so
           unwilling
           to
           use
           so
           easie
           an
           instrument
           of
           procuring
           so
           much
           good
           .
           The
           first
           declares
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           but
           this
           publishes
           mans
           folly
           and
           weaknesse
           ,
           who
           finds
           in
           himself
           so
           much
           difficulty
           to
           perform
           a
           condition
           so
           easie
           and
           full
           of
           advantage
           .
           
           But
           the
           order
           of
           this
           infelicity
           is
           knotted
           like
           the
           foldings
           of
           a
           Serpent
           ;
           all
           those
           parts
           of
           easinesse
           which
           invite
           us
           to
           doe
           the
           duty
           ,
           are
           become
           like
           the
           joynts
           of
           a
           bulrush
           ,
           not
           bendings
           ,
           but
           consolidations
           and
           stiffenings
           ;
           the
           very
           facility
           becomes
           its
           objection
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           of
           its
           stages
           ,
           wee
           make
           or
           finde
           a
           huge
           uneasiresse
           .
           At
           first
           wee
           doe
           not
           know
           what
           we
           ask
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           doe
           ,
           then
           we
           finde
           difficulty
           to
           bring
           our
           wils
           to
           desire
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           is
           instructed
           and
           kept
           in
           awe
           ,
           it
           mingles
           interest
           ,
           and
           confounds
           the
           purposes
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           forc'd
           to
           ask
           honestly
           and
           severely
           ,
           then
           it
           wills
           so
           coldly
           ,
           that
           God
           hates
           the
           prayer
           ;
           
           and
           if
           it
           desires
           fervently
           ,
           it
           sometimes
           turns
           that
           into
           passion
           ,
           and
           that
           passion
           breaks
           into
           murmurs
           or
           unquietnesse
           ;
           or
           if
           that
           be
           avoyded
           ,
           the
           indifferency
           cooles
           into
           death
           ,
           or
           the
           fire
           burns
           violently
           ,
           and
           is
           quickly
           spent
           ;
           our
           desires
           are
           dull
           as
           a
           rock
           ,
           or
           fugitive
           as
           lightening
           ;
           either
           wee
           aske
           ill
           things
           earnestly
           ,
           or
           
           good
           things
           remissely
           ;
           we
           either
           court
           our
           owne
           danger
           ,
           or
           are
           
           not
           zealous
           for
           our
           reall
           safety
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           be
           right
           in
           our
           matter
           ,
           or
           earnest
           in
           our
           affections
           ,
           and
           lasting
           in
           our
           abode
           ,
           yet
           we
           misse
           in
           the
           manner
           ;
           and
           either
           we
           aske
           for
           evill
           ends
           ,
           or
           without
           religion
           and
           awefull
           apprehensions
           ;
           or
           we
           rest
           in
           the
           words
           and
           signification
           of
           the
           prayer
           ;
           and
           never
           take
           care
           to
           passe
           on
           to
           action
           ;
           or
           else
           we
           sacrifice
           in
           the
           company
           of
           Corah
           being
           partners
           of
           a
           schisme
           ,
           or
           a
           rebellion
           in
           religion
           ;
           or
           we
           bring
           unhullowed
           censers
           ;
           our
           hearts
           send
           up
           to
           God
           an
           unholy
           smoak
           ,
           a
           cloud
           from
           the
           fires
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           either
           the
           flames
           of
           lust
           or
           rage
           ,
           of
           wine
           or
           revenge
           kindle
           the
           beast
           that
           is
           laid
           upon
           the
           altar
           ;
           
           or
           we
           bring
           swines
           flesh
           ,
           or
           a
           dogs
           neck
           ;
           whereas
           God
           never
           accepts
           ,
           or
           delights
           in
           a
           prayer
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           
             for
             a
             holy
             thing
             ,
             to
             a
             lawfull
             end
             ,
             presented
             unto
             him
             upon
             the
             wings
             of
             Zeal
             and
             love
             ,
          
           of
           
             religious
             sorrow
          
           or
           
             religious
             joy
          
           ;
           by
           
             sanctified
             lips
          
           ,
           and
           
             pure
             hands
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             sincere
             heart
          
           .
           It
           must
           be
           the
           prayer
           of
           a
           gracious
           man
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           onely
           gracious
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           effective
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           
             whose
             life
             is
             holy
          
           ,
           and
           
             whose
             prayer
             is
             holy
          
           ;
           For
           both
           these
           are
           necessary
           ingredients
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           a
           prevailing
           prayer
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           holinesse
           peculiar
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           holinesse
           peculiar
           to
           the
           prayer
           ,
           that
           must
           adorn
           the
           prayer
           before
           
           it
           can
           be
           united
           to
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           Holy
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           which
           union
           alone
           our
           prayers
           can
           be
           prevailing
           .
        
         
           
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
             :
          
           ]
           so
           the
           blind
           man
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           confidently
           
             [
             this
             we
             know
             :
          
           ]
           he
           had
           reason
           indeed
           for
           his
           confidence
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           proverbiall
           saying
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           recorded
           in
           their
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           were
           
             read
             in
             the
             synagogues
             every
             Salbath
             day
             .
             For
             what
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             ?
          
           (
           saith
           
             Job
             )
             will
             God
          
           
           
             hear
             his
             cry
             when
             trouble
             cometh
             upon
             him
             ?
          
           No
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           .
           
             For
             if
             I
             regard
             iniquity
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hear
             mee
             ,
          
           said
           
           David
           ;
           and
           so
           said
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           
             Son
             of
             David
          
           .
           
           
           
             When
             distresse
             and
             anguish
             cometh
             upon
             you
             ,
             Then
             shall
             they
             oall
             upon
             mee
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             answer
             ;
             they
             shall
             seek
             mee
             early
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             find
             mee
          
           ;
           and
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             When
             you
             spread
             forth
             your
          
           
           
             hands
             I
             will
             hide
             mine
             eyes
             from
             you
             ,
             yea
             when
             you
             make
             many
             prayers
             I
             will
             not
             hear
             ;
             your
             hands
             are
             full
             of
             bloud
             :
          
           and
           again
           ,
           
           
             When
             they
             fast
             I
             will
             not
             hear
             their
             cry
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             will
             offer
             burnt
             offerings
             and
             oblations
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             accept
             them
             .
             For
             they
             have
          
           
           
             loved
             to
             wander
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             refrained
             their
             feet
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             accept
             them
             ;
             hee
             will
             now
             remember
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             visit
             their
             sins
             :
          
           Upon
           these
           and
           many
           other
           authorities
           it
           
           grew
           into
           a
           proverb
           ;
           
             Deus
             non
             exaudit
             peccatores
          
           :
           it
           was
           a
           known
           
           case
           and
           an
           established
           rule
           in
           the
           religion
           ;
           
             Wicked
             persons
             are
             neither
             fit
             to
             pray
             for
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             for
             others
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           proposition
           let
           us
           first
           consider
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           purpose
           which
           the
           blind
           man
           spoke
           it
           in
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           utmost
           
           extent
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           its
           analogie
           and
           equall
           reason
           goes
           forth
           upon
           us
           and
           our
           necessities
           .
           The
           man
           was
           cured
           of
           his
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           
           being
           examined
           concerning
           him
           that
           did
           it
           ,
           named
           and
           gloryed
           in
           his
           Physician
           :
           but
           the
           spitefull
           Pharisees
           b●d
           him
           give
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           defie
           the
           Minister
           ;
           for
           God
           indeed
           was
           good
           ,
           but
           he
           wrought
           that
           cure
           by
           a
           wicked
           hand
           .
           No
           (
           says
           he
           )
           this
           is
           impossible
           .
           If
           this
           man
           were
           a
           sinner
           and
           a
           false
           Prophet
           (
           for
           in
           that
           instance
           the
           accusation
           was
           intended
           )
           God
           would
           not
           hear
           his
           prayers
           ,
           and
           work
           miracles
           by
           him
           in
           verification
           of
           a
           lye
           .
           
             A
             false
             Prophet
             could
             not
             work
             true
             miracles
          
           ;
           this
           hath
           received
           its
           diminution
           when
           the
           case
           was
           changed
           ;
           for
           at
           that
           time
           when
           
           Christ
           preached
           ,
           Miracles
           was
           the
           onely
           ,
           or
           the
           great
           verification
           of
           any
           new
           revelation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           proceeding
           from
           an
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           Divine
           truth
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           could
           have
           been
           brought
           for
           a
           lye
           ,
           there
           could
           not
           then
           have
           been
           sufficient
           instruction
           given
           to
           mankind
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           beleef
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           lying
           doctrines
           .
           But
           when
           Christ
           proved
           his
           doctrine
           by
           miracles
           ,
           that
           no
           enemy
           of
           his
           did
           ever
           doe
           so
           great
           before
           or
           after
           him
           ;
           then
           he
           also
           told
           ,
           that
           after
           him
           his
           friends
           should
           doe
           greater
           ;
           and
           his
           enemies
           should
           do
           some
           ,
           (
           but
           they
           were
           fewer
           ,
           and
           very
           inconsiderable
           )
           and
           therefore
           
           could
           have
           in
           them
           no
           unavoydable
           cause
           of
           deception
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           discovered
           by
           a
           Prophesie
           ;
           and
           caution
           was
           given
           against
           them
           by
           him
           that
           did
           greater
           miracles
           ;
           and
           yet
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           beleeved
           if
           he
           had
           done
           but
           one
           ;
           because
           against
           him
           there
           had
           been
           no
           caution
           ,
           but
           many
           prophesies
           creating
           such
           expectations
           concerning
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           verified
           by
           his
           great
           works
           .
           So
           that
           in
           this
           sense
           of
           working
           miracles
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           infinitely
           true
           that
           the
           blind
           man
           said
           ,
           
             then
             when
             he
             said
             it
          
           ,
           yet
           after
           that
           the
           case
           was
           alter'd
           :
           and
           Sinners
           ,
           Magicians
           ,
           Astrologers
           ,
           Witches
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           Simoniacks
           and
           wicked
           persons
           of
           other
           instances
           ,
           have
           
           done
           miracles
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           heard
           sinners
           ,
           and
           wrought
           his
           own
           works
           by
           their
           hands
           ,
           or
           suffered
           the
           Devill
           to
           doe
           his
           works
           under
           their
           pretences
           ;
           and
           many
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           shall
           plead
           that
           they
           have
           done
           miracles
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           shall
           be
           rejected
           ;
           Christ
           knows
           them
           not
           ,
           and
           their
           portion
           shall
           bee
           with
           dogs
           ,
           and
           goats
           ,
           and
           unbeleevers
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           in
           this
           case
           onely
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           doe
           miracles
           in
           opposition
           to
           Christ
           ,
           doe
           them
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           permitted
           to
           doe
           such
           things
           which
           wee
           think
           miracles
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           all
           one
           as
           though
           they
           were
           :
           but
           the
           
           danger
           of
           them
           is
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           that
           will
           not
           beleeve
           him
           that
           did
           greater
           miracles
           ,
           and
           prophesied
           of
           these
           lesse
           ,
           and
           gave
           warning
           of
           their
           attending
           danger
           ,
           and
           was
           confirmed
           to
           be
           a
           true
           teacher
           by
           voices
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           resurrection
           of
           his
           body
           after
           a
           three
           days
           buriall
           :
           So
           that
           to
           these
           the
           proposition
           
           still
           remains
           true
           ,
           
             God
             hears
             not
             sinners
          
           ,
           God
           does
           not
           
           work
           those
           miracles
           ;
           but
           concerning
           
             sinning
             Christians
          
           ,
           God
           in
           this
           sense
           and
           towards
           the
           purposes
           of
           miracles
           does
           hear
           them
           ,
           and
           hath
           wrought
           miracles
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           doe
           them
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             cannot
             easily
             speak
             ill
             of
             him
          
           ;
           and
           although
           they
           either
           prevaricate
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           or
           in
           superinduced
           doctrines
           ,
           yet
           because
           the
           miracles
           are
           a
           verification
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           of
           the
           power
           or
           truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           veracity
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           God
           hath
           heard
           such
           persons
           many
           times
           whom
           men
           have
           long
           since
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           call
           Hereticks
           ,
           such
           were
           the
           Novatians
           and
           Arrians
           ;
           For
           to
           the
           
           Heathens
           they
           could
           onely
           prove
           their
           Religion
           by
           which
           they
           stood
           distinguished
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           we
           find
           not
           that
           they
           wrought
           miracles
           among
           the
           Christians
           ,
           or
           to
           verifie
           their
           superstructures
           and
           private
           opinions
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           yet
           ,
           we
           may
           also
           by
           such
           means
           arrest
           the
           forwardnesse
           of
           our
           judgments
           and
           condemnations
           of
           persons
           disagreeing
           in
           their
           opinions
           from
           us
           ;
           for
           those
           persons
           whose
           faith
           God
           confirmed
           by
           miracles
           was
           an
           intire
           faith
           ,
           and
           although
           they
           might
           have
           false
           opinions
           ,
           or
           mistaken
           explications
           of
           true
           opinions
           ,
           either
           inartificiall
           or
           misunderstood
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           beleeve
           their
           faith
           to
           be
           intire
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           God
           
           would
           have
           the
           Heathen
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           prov'd
           it
           by
           a
           miracle
           ,
           himselfe
           intended
           to
           accept
           first
           to
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           glory
           .
           The
           false
           opinion
           should
           burn
           ,
           and
           themselves
           escape
           .
           One
           thing
           more
           is
           here
           very
           considerable
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           very
           instance
           of
           working
           miracles
           ,
           God
           was
           so
           very
           carefull
           not
           to
           hear
           sinners
           or
           permit
           sinners
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           prevented
           all
           dangers
           to
           good
           and
           innocent
           persons
           ,
           that
           the
           case
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           working
           miracles
           was
           so
           clearly
           separated
           and
           remarked
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           distinguished
           from
           the
           impostures
           and
           pretences
           of
           all
           the
           many
           Antichrists
           that
           appeared
           in
           
             Palestine
             ,
             Cyprus
          
           ,
           
           
             Crete
             ,
             Syria
          
           ,
           and
           the
           voicinage
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           but
           very
           few
           Christians
           that
           with
           hearty
           perswasions
           fell
           away
           from
           Christ
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           Galen
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           teach
           anew
           him
           that
           hath
           been
           taught
           by
           Christ
           :
           And
           St.
           Austin
           tels
           a
           story
           of
           an
           unbeleeving
           man
           ,
           that
           being
           troubled
           that
           his
           wife
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Oracle
           to
           aske
           by
           what
           means
           hee
           should
           alter
           her
           perswasion
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           answered
           ,
           it
           could
           never
           be
           done
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           well
           imprint
           characters
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           a
           torrent
           or
           a
           rapid
           river
           ,
           or
           himself
           fly
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           as
           alter
           the
           perswasion
           of
           a
           hearty
           and
           an
           honest
           Christian
           ;
           I
           would
           to
           God
           it
           
           were
           so
           now
           in
           all
           instances
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           were
           so
           hard
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           the
           severities
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           as
           of
           old
           they
           could
           be
           cousened
           ,
           disputed
           ,
           or
           forced
           out
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           Some
           men
           are
           vexed
           with
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           hypocrisie
           was
           punished
           with
           infidelity
           and
           a
           wretchlesse
           spirit
           .
           Demas
           ,
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           
           and
           Ecebolius
           ,
           and
           the
           lapsed
           Confessors
           are
           instances
           of
           humane
           craft
           
           or
           humane
           weaknesse
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           scarce
           a
           number
           that
           are
           remarked
           in
           Ancient
           story
           to
           have
           fallen
           from
           Christianity
           by
           direct
           persuasions
           ,
           or
           the
           efficacy
           of
           abusing
           arguments
           and
           discourses
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           it
           is
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           text
           ;
           God
           did
           so
           avoyd
           hearing
           sinners
           in
           this
           affair
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           permitted
           them
           to
           doe
           any
           miracles
           so
           as
           to
           doe
           any
           mischief
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           good
           men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           came
           
             in
             the
             power
             of
             signes
             and
             wonders
             able
             to
             deceive
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             even
             the
             very
             elect
          
           ;
           but
           
             that
             was
             not
             possible
          
           ;
           without
           their
           faults
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ;
           the
           elect
           were
           sufficiently
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           the
           evidence
           of
           
           Christs
           being
           heard
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           of
           his
           enemies
           were
           heard
           of
           God
           to
           any
           dangerous
           effect
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           Christian
           had
           apostatized
           or
           fallen
           away
           by
           direct
           perswasion
           ,
           it
           was
           like
           the
           sin
           of
           a
           falling
           Angell
           ,
           of
           so
           direct
           a
           malice
           that
           he
           never
           could
           repent
           ,
           and
           God
           never
           would
           pardon
           him
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           twice
           remarks
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           .
           The
           result
           of
           this
           discourse
           is
           the
           first
           sense
           and
           explication
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           that
           in
           which
           they
           are
           sinners
           :
           a
           sinner
           in
           his
           manners
           may
           be
           heard
           in
           his
           prayer
           in
           order
           to
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           be
           a
           sinner
           in
           his
           faith
           God
           hears
           
           him
           not
           at
           all
           in
           that
           wherein
           he
           sins
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           truth
           and
           cannot
           confirm
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           when
           ever
           he
           permitted
           the
           Devill
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           he
           secur'd
           the
           interest
           of
           his
           Elect
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           beleeve
           in
           him
           and
           love
           him
           ,
           
             lifting
             up
             holy
             hands
             without
             wrath
             and
             doubting
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           which
           yet
           concerns
           us
           more
           neerly
           is
           ,
           that
           
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           not
           good
           men
           ,
           our
           prayers
           will
           doe
           us
           no
           good
           :
           wee
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           them
           that
           never
           pray
           at
           all
           .
           The
           prayers
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           are
           like
           the
           breath
           of
           corrupted
           lungs
           ,
           God
           turns
           away
           from
           such
           unwholsome
           breathings
           .
           
           But
           that
           I
           may
           reduce
           this
           necessary
           doctrine
           to
           a
           method
           ;
           I
           shall
           consider
           that
           there
           are
           some
           persons
           whose
           prayers
           are
           sins
           ;
           and
           some
           others
           whose
           prayers
           are
           ineffectuall
           :
           some
           are
           such
           who
           doe
           not
           pray
           lawfully
           ;
           they
           sin
           when
           they
           pray
           while
           they
           remain
           in
           that
           state
           and
           evill
           condition
           ;
           others
           are
           such
           who
           doe
           not
           obtain
           what
           they
           pray
           for
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           prayer
           is
           not
           a
           direct
           sin
           :
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           first
           is
           a
           direct
           abomination
           ,
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           second
           is
           hindred
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           corrupted
           by
           a
           direct
           state
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           latter
           by
           some
           intervening
           imperfection
           and
           unhandsome
           circumstance
           of
           action
           ;
           and
           in
           proportion
           to
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           ,
           
           1.
           that
           he
           be
           in
           a
           state
           and
           possibility
           of
           acceptation
           ;
           and
           2.
           that
           the
           prayer
           it selfe
           be
           in
           a
           proper
           disposition
           .
           1.
           
           Therefore
           wee
           shall
           consider
           what
           are
           those
           conditions
           which
           are
           required
           in
           every
           person
           that
           prays
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           which
           makes
           the
           prayer
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           ?
           2ly
           .
           What
           are
           the
           conditions
           of
           a
           good
           mans
           prayer
           ,
           the
           
           absence
           of
           which
           makes
           that
           even
           his
           prayer
           returns
           empty
           ?
           
           3ly
           .
           What
           degrees
           and
           circumstances
           of
           piety
           are
           required
           to
           make
           a
           man
           fit
           to
           be
           an
           intercessor
           for
           others
           ,
           both
           with
           holinesse
           in
           himself
           and
           effect
           to
           them
           he
           prays
           for
           ?
           And
           4ly
           .
           as
           an
           appendix
           to
           these
           considerations
           ,
           I
           shall
           adde
           the
           proper
           indices
           and
           significations
           by
           which
           we
           may
           make
           a
           judgment
           whether
           God
           hath
           heard
           our
           prayers
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Whosoever
           prays
           to
           God
           while
           he
           is
           in
           a
           state
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           affection
           to
           sin
           ,
           his
           prayer
           is
           an
           abomination
           to
           God.
           This
           was
           a
           truth
           so
           beleeved
           by
           all
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Religions
           they
           ever
           appointed
           baptismes
           and
           ceremoniall
           expiations
           to
           
           cleanse
           the
           persons
           before
           they
           presented
           themselves
           in
           their
           holy
           offices
           .
           
             Deorum
             Templa
             cum
             adire
             disponitis
             ab
             ,
             omni
             vos
             labe
             puros
             ,
             lautos
             ,
             castissimósque
             praestatis
             ,
          
           said
           Arnobius
           to
           the
           
             Gentiles
             :
             When
             you
             addresse
             your selves
             to
             the
             Temples
             of
             your
             Gods
             ,
             you
             keep
             your selves
             chast
             ,
             and
             clean
             ,
             and
             spotlesse
             .
          
           They
           washed
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           wore
           white
           garments
           ,
           they
           refused
           to
           touch
           a
           dead
           boyd
           ,
           they
           avoyded
           a
           spot
           upon
           their
           clothes
           as
           they
           avoyded
           a
           wound
           upon
           their
           head
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           That
           was
           the
           religious
           ground
           they
           went
           upon
           ;
           an
           impure
           thing
           ought
           not
           to
           touch
           that
           which
           is
           holy
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           approach
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           purities
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           old
           world
           in
           their
           lustrations
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           their
           preparatory
           baptismes
           ;
           they
           wash'd
           their
           hands
           to
           signifie
           that
           they
           should
           
             cleanse
             them
             from
             all
             iniquity
          
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           pure
           from
           bloud
           and
           rapine
           ;
           they
           washed
           their
           garments
           ,
           but
           that
           intended
           they
           should
           
             not
             be
             spotted
             with
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           and
           their
           follies
           consisted
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           looke
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           their
           lavatories
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           see
           through
           the
           vail
           of
           their
           ceremonies
           .
           
             Flagitiis
             omnibus
             inquinati
             veniunt
             ad
             precandum
             ,
             &
             se
             piè
             sacrificasse
             opinantur
             ,
             si
             cutem
             laverint
             ,
             tanquam
             libidines
             intra
             pectus
             inclusas
             ulla
             amnis
             abluat
             ,
          
           
           
             aut
             ulla
             Maria
             purificent
          
           ,
           said
           Lactantius
           ;
           they
           come
           to
           their
           prayers
           dressed
           round
           about
           with
           wickednesse
           ,
           
             ut
             quercus
             hederâ
          
           ,
           and
           think
           God
           will
           accept
           their
           offering
           if
           their
           skin
           be
           wash'd
           ;
           as
           if
           a
           river
           could
           purifie
           their
           lustfull
           souls
           ,
           or
           a
           sea
           take
           off
           their
           guilt
           .
           But
           David
           reconciles
           the
           ceremony
           with
           the
           mysterie
           ,
           
             I
             will
             wash
             my
             hands
          
           ,
           I
           will
           wash
           them
           
             in
             innocency
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             I
             goe
             to
             thine
             altar
             .
             Hae
             sunt
             verae
             munditiae
          
           (
           saies
           
             Tertullian
             )
             non
             quas
             plerique
             superstitione
             curant
             ad
             omnem
             orationem
             ,
             etiam
             cum
             lavacro
             totius
             corporis
             aquam
             sumentes
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             purification
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             most
             men
             doe
             ,
             superstitiously
             cleansing
             
             their
             hands
             and
             washing
             when
             they
             go
             to
             prayers
             ,
             but
             cleansing
             the
             soul
             from
             all
             impiety
             ,
             and
             leaving
             every
             affection
             to
             sin
             ;
             then
             they
             come
             pure
             to
             God
             :
          
           And
           this
           is
           it
           which
           the
           Apostle
           also
           signifies
           ,
           having
           translated
           the
           Gentile
           and
           Jewish
           ceremony
           into
           the
           spirituality
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             I
             will
             therefore
             that
             men
          
           
           
             pray
             every
             where
             ,
             levantes
             puras
             manus
             ,
             lifting
             up
             cleane
             hands
             ,
          
           
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Vulgar
           Latine
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
             Greek
             ,
             holy
             hands
          
           :
           That
           's
           the
           purity
           that
           God
           looks
           for
           upon
           them
           that
           lift
           up
           their
           hands
           to
           him
           in
           prayer
           :
           and
           this
           very
           thing
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           Naturall
           constitution
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           their
           essentiall
           proportion
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           an
           act
           of
           profanation
           for
           any
           unholy
           person
           to
           handle
           holy
           things
           ,
           and
           holy
           offices
           .
           For
           if
           God
           was
           ever
           carefull
           to
           put
           all
           holy
           things
           into
           cancels
           ,
           and
           immure
           them
           with
           acts
           and
           laws
           and
           cautions
           of
           separation
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           sanctisication
           of
           them
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           solemn
           separating
           them
           from
           common
           usages
           ,
           that
           himself
           might
           bee
           distinguished
           from
           men
           by
           
           actions
           of
           propriety
           ;
           it
           is
           naturally
           certain
           ,
           he
           that
           would
           be
           differenc'd
           from
           common
           things
           ,
           would
           be
           infinitely
           divided
           from
           things
           that
           are
           wicked
           :
           If
           things
           that
           are
           lawfull
           may
           yet
           be
           unholy
           in
           this
           sense
           ;
           much
           more
           are
           unlawfull
           things
           most
           unholy
           in
           all
           senses
           .
           If
           God
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           that
           which
           is
           
             beside
             Religion
          
           ,
           he
           will
           lesse
           endure
           that
           which
           is
           
             against
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           a
           common
           man
           must
           not
           serve
           at
           the
           altar
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           abide
           a
           wicked
           man
           to
           stand
           there
           ?
           No
           :
           he
           will
           not
           indure
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           cast
           him
           and
           his
           prayer
           into
           the
           separation
           of
           an
           
           infinite
           and
           eternall
           distance
           .
           
             Sic
             profanatis
             sacris
             peritura
             Troja
             perdidit
             primùm
             Deos
             ,
          
           So
           Troy
           entred
           into
           ruine
           when
           their
           prayers
           became
           unholy
           ,
           and
           they
           profan'd
           the
           rites
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           wicked
           person
           while
           he
           remains
           in
           that
           condition
           is
           not
           the
           naturall
           object
           of
           pity
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           
             Zeno
             ;
             Mercy
             is
             a
             sorrow
             or
             a
             trouble
             at
             that
             misery
             which
             falls
             upon
             a
             person
             which
             deserv'd
             it
             not
             .
          
           And
           so
           Aristotle
           desines
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             When
             we
             see
             the
             person
             deserves
             a
             better
             fortune
             ,
          
           or
           is
           dispos'd
           to
           a
           fairer
           intreaty
           ,
           then
           wee
           naturally
           pity
           him
           ,
           and
           Sinon
           pleaded
           for
           pity
           to
           the
           Trojans
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
        
         
           —
           Miserere
           animi
           non
           digna
           serentis
           .
        
         
           For
           who
           pityeth
           the
           tears
           of
           a
           base
           man
           who
           hath
           treacherously
           murthered
           his
           friend
           ?
           or
           who
           will
           lend
           a
           friendly
           sigh
           when
           he
           sees
           a
           traitor
           to
           his
           country
           passe
           forth
           through
           the
           execrable
           gates
           of
           cities
           ?
           and
           when
           any
           circumstance
           of
           basenesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           any
           thing
           that
           takes
           off
           the
           excuse
           of
           infirmity
           ,
           does
           accompany
           a
           sin
           (
           such
           as
           are
           
             ingratitude
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             delight
             ,
             malice
             ,
          
           
           treachery
           )
           then
           every
           man
           scorns
           the
           criminall
           ,
           and
           God
           delights
           and
           rejoyces
           in
           ,
           and
           laughs
           at
           the
           calamity
           of
           such
           a
           person
           .
           When
           Vitellius
           with
           his
           hands
           bound
           behind
           him
           ,
           his
           Imperiall
           robe
           rent
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           dejected
           countenance
           and
           an
           ill
           name
           was
           led
           to
           execution
           ,
           every
           man
           cursed
           him
           ,
           but
           no
           man
           
           wept
           .
           
             Deformitas
             exitus
             misericordiam
             abstulerat
          
           ,
           saith
           Tacitus
           ,
           The
           filthinesse
           of
           his
           life
           and
           death
           took
           away
           pity
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           
           us
           in
           our
           prayers
           ;
           while
           we
           love
           our
           sin
           we
           must
           nurse
           all
           its
           children
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           roare
           in
           our
           lustfull
           beds
           ,
           and
           groane
           with
           the
           whips
           of
           an
           exterminating
           Angell
           ,
           chastising
           those
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           Aretas
           calls
           them
           )
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           lower
           belly
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           its
           mother
           intemperance
           ,
           we
           feel
           the
           price
           of
           our
           sin
           ,
           that
           which
           God
           foretold
           to
           be
           their
           issues
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           threatned
           us
           withall
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           the
           naturall
           consequent
           ,
           and
           its
           certaine
           expectation
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           delighted
           in
           ,
           and
           chose
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           we
           refused
           God
           ,
           and
           threw
           away
           felicity
           ,
           
           and
           hated
           vertue
           .
           For
           punishment
           is
           but
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           sin
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           a
           new
           thing
           and
           distinct
           from
           it
           :
           or
           if
           we
           will
           kisse
           the
           Hyaena
           ,
           or
           clip
           the
           Lamia
           about
           the
           neck
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           certainly
           chosen
           the
           taile
           ,
           and
           its
           venemous
           embraces
           ,
           as
           the
           face
           and
           lip
           .
           Every
           man
           that
           sins
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           loves
           it
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           continues
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           by
           interpretation
           that
           is
           love
           ,
           hath
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           unworthinesse
           towards
           God
           ;
           hee
           is
           unthankfull
           ,
           and
           a
           breaker
           of
           his
           vowes
           ,
           and
           a
           despiser
           of
           his
           mercies
           ,
           and
           impudent
           against
           his
           judgments
           ,
           he
           is
           false
           to
           his
           profession
           ,
           false
           to
           his
           faith
           ,
           hee
           is
           an
           unfriendly
           person
           ,
           and
           useth
           him
           barbarously
           who
           hath
           treated
           him
           with
           an
           affection
           not
           lesse
           then
           
           infinite
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           does
           half
           so
           much
           evill
           ,
           and
           so
           unhandsomely
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           we
           stone
           him
           with
           stones
           and
           curses
           ,
           with
           reproach
           ,
           and
           an
           unrelenting
           scorn
           .
           And
           how
           then
           shall
           such
           a
           person
           hope
           that
           God
           should
           pity
           him
           ?
           for
           God
           better
           understands
           ,
           and
           deeper
           resents
           ,
           and
           more
           essentially
           hates
           ,
           and
           more
           severely
           exacts
           the
           circumstances
           and
           degrees
           of
           basenesse
           then
           we
           can
           doe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           proportionably
           scorns
           the
           person
           and
           derides
           the
           calamity
           .
           Is
           not
           unthankfulnesse
           to
           God
           a
           greater
           basenesse
           and
           unworthinesse
           then
           unthanfulnesse
           to
           our
           Patron
           ?
           And
           
           is
           not
           hee
           as
           sensible
           of
           it
           and
           more
           then
           wee
           ?
           These
           things
           are
           more
           then
           words
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           
             no
             man
          
           pities
           a
           base
           person
           ,
           let
           us
           remember
           that
           
             no
             man
          
           is
           so
           base
           in
           any
           thing
           as
           in
           his
           unhandsome
           demeanour
           towards
           God.
           Doe
           wee
           not
           professe
           our selves
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           yet
           serve
           the
           Devill
           ?
           Doe
           we
           not
           live
           upon
           Gods
           provision
           ,
           and
           yet
           stand
           or
           work
           at
           the
           command
           of
           lust
           ,
           or
           avarice
           ,
           humane
           regards
           and
           little
           interests
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           We
           call
           him
           Father
           when
           we
           desire
           our
           portion
           ,
           and
           yet
           spend
           it
           in
           the
           society
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           In
           short
           :
           Let
           our
           actions
           to
           God
           and
           their
           circumstances
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           done
           towards
           men
           ,
           and
           
           we
           should
           scorn
           our selves
           ;
           and
           how
           then
           can
           we
           expect
           God
           should
           not
           scorne
           us
           ,
           and
           reject
           our
           prayer
           when
           we
           have
           done
           all
           the
           dishonour
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           unhandsomnesse
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           Take
           heed
           lest
           we
           fall
           into
           a
           condition
           of
           evill
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           shall
           be
           said
           ,
           
             You
             may
             thank
             your selves
          
           ;
           and
           be
           infinitely
           afraid
           lest
           at
           
           the
           same
           time
           we
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           person
           in
           which
           God
           will
           upbraid
           our
           unworthinesse
           ,
           and
           scorne
           our
           persons
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           
           in
           our
           calamity
           .
           The
           first
           is
           intolerable
           ,
           the
           second
           is
           irremediadle
           ;
           the
           first
           proclaims
           our
           folly
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           declares
           Gods
           finall
           justice
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           there
           is
           no
           comfort
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           ;
           that
           therefore
           makes
           us
           miserable
           ,
           and
           this
           renders
           us
           desperate
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           great
           truth
           is
           further
           manifested
           by
           the
           necessary
           and
           convenient
           appendages
           of
           prayer
           requir'd
           ,
           or
           advis'd
           ,
           or
           recommended
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           For
           why
           is
           Fasting
           prescribed
           together
           with
           prayer
           ?
           For
           neither
           if
           we
           eat
           are
           we
           the
           better
           ,
           neither
           
           if
           we
           eat
           not
           are
           we
           the
           worse
           ;
           and
           God
           does
           not
           delight
           in
           that
           service
           ,
           the
           first
           ,
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           part
           of
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           pain
           and
           self-affliction
           .
           But
           therefore
           fasting
           is
           usefull
           with
           prayer
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           penall
           duty
           ,
           and
           an
           action
           of
           repentance
           ;
           for
           then
           onely
           God
           hears
           sinners
           ,
           when
           they
           enter
           first
           into
           the
           gates
           of
           repentance
           ,
           and
           proceed
           in
           all
           the
           regions
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           carefulnesse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           fast
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           pray
           with
           more
           spirituality
           ,
           and
           with
           repentance
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           the
           loads
           of
           meat
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           loads
           of
           sin
           .
           Of
           the
           same
           consideration
           it
           is
           that
           almes
           are
           prescribed
           ,
           together
           with
           prayer
           ,
           because
           
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           charity
           without
           which
           our
           soules
           are
           enemies
           to
           all
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           equally
           valued
           with
           our
           owne
           lives
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           observe
           what
           speciall
           undecencies
           there
           are
           ,
           which
           besides
           the
           generall
           malignity
           and
           demerit
           ,
           are
           speciall
           deleteries
           and
           hinderances
           to
           our
           prayers
           ,
           by
           irreconciling
           the
           person
           of
           him
           that
           prays
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           unmercyfulnesse
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           one
           in
           Stobaeus
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           well
           joyned
           together
           .
           He
           that
           takes
           Mercy
           from
           a
           Man
           is
           like
           him
           that
           takes
           an
           Altar
           from
           the
           Temple
           ;
           the
           Temple
           is
           of
           no
           use
           without
           
           an
           Altar
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           cannot
           pray
           without
           mercy
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           infinite
           of
           prayers
           sent
           forth
           by
           men
           which
           God
           never
           attends
           to
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           so
           many
           sins
           ;
           because
           the
           men
           live
           in
           a
           course
           of
           rapine
           ,
           or
           tyranny
           ,
           or
           oppression
           ,
           or
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           or
           something
           that
           is
           most
           contrary
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           unmercifull
           .
           Remember
           ,
           that
           God
           sometimes
           puts
           thee
           into
           some
           images
           of
           his
           own
           relation
           .
           We
           beg
           of
           God
           for
           mercy
           ,
           and
           our
           Brother
           begs
           of
           us
           for
           pity
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           deal
           equally
           with
           God
           and
           all
           the
           world
           .
           I
           see
           my selfe
           fall
           by
           a
           too
           frequent
           infirmity
           ,
           and
           still
           I
           beg
           for
           pardon
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           pity
           ;
           thy
           brother
           that
           offends
           thee
           ,
           
           he
           hopes
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           would
           fain
           have
           the
           same
           measure
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           as
           glad
           thou
           wouldst
           pardon
           him
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldest
           rejoyce
           in
           thy
           own
           forgivenesse
           .
           I
           am
           troubled
           when
           God
           rejects
           my
           prayer
           ,
           or
           in
           stead
           of
           hearing
           my
           petition
           ,
           sends
           a
           judgement
           :
           Is
           not
           thy
           Tenant
           ,
           or
           thy
           Servant
           ,
           or
           thy
           Client
           so
           to
           thee
           ?
           does
           
           not
           he
           tremble
           at
           thy
           frown
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           an
           uncertaine
           soule
           till
           thou
           speakest
           kindly
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           observes
           thy
           lookes
           as
           hee
           
           watches
           the
           colour
           of
           the
           bean
           coming
           from
           thy
           box
           of
           Sentence
           ,
           life
           or
           death
           depending
           on
           it
           ?
           when
           he
           begs
           of
           thee
           for
           mercy
           ,
           his
           passion
           is
           greater
           ,
           his
           necessities
           more
           pungent
           ,
           his
           apprehension
           more
           brisk
           ,
           and
           sensitive
           ,
           his
           case
           dressed
           with
           the
           circumstances
           of
           pity
           ,
           and
           thou
           thy selfe
           canst
           better
           feel
           his
           condition
           then
           thou
           doest
           usually
           perceive
           the
           earnestnesse
           of
           thy
           own
           prayers
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           regardest
           not
           thy
           brother
           whom
           thou
           seest
           ,
           whose
           case
           thou
           feelest
           ,
           whose
           circumstances
           can
           afflict
           thee
           ,
           whose
           passion
           is
           dressed
           to
           thy
           fancy
           ,
           and
           proportioned
           to
           thy
           capacity
           ,
           how
           
           shall
           God
           regard
           thy
           distant
           prayer
           ,
           or
           be
           melted
           with
           thy
           cold
           desire
           ,
           or
           softned
           with
           thy
           dry
           story
           ,
           or
           moved
           by
           thy
           unrepenting
           soul
           ?
           If
           I
           be
           sad
           ,
           I
           seek
           for
           comfort
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           God
           and
           to
           the
           ministry
           of
           his
           creatures
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           just
           in
           God
           to
           stop
           his
           own
           fountaines
           ,
           and
           seal
           the
           cisterns
           and
           little
           emanations
           of
           the
           creatures
           from
           thee
           ,
           who
           shuttest
           thy
           hand
           ,
           and
           shuttest
           thy
           eye
           ,
           and
           twistest
           thy
           bowells
           against
           thy
           brother
           ,
           who
           would
           as
           fain
           be
           comforted
           as
           thou
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           
             Iliacall
             passion
          
           that
           so
           hardens
           a
           mans
           bowells
           ,
           that
           nothing
           proceeds
           from
           him
           but
           the
           name
           of
           his
           own
           disease
           ,
           a
           
             Miserere
             mei
             Deus
          
           ,
           
           a
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           pity
           upon
           him
           that
           will
           not
           shew
           pity
           to
           others
           .
           We
           are
           troubled
           when
           God
           through
           severity
           breaks
           our
           bones
           ,
           and
           hardens
           his
           face
           against
           us
           ;
           but
           we
           think
           our
           poor
           brother
           is
           made
           of
           iron
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           .
           God
           hath
           bound
           mercy
           upon
           us
           by
           the
           iron
           bands
           of
           necessity
           ;
           and
           though
           Gods
           mercy
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           yet
           justice
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           mercy
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           doe
           to
           others
           it
           shall
           be
           done
           to
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           pardon
           and
           of
           bounty
           ,
           of
           gentlenesse
           and
           remission
           ,
           of
           bearing
           each
           others
           burdens
           ,
           and
           faire
           interpretation
           ;
           
             Forgive
             us
             our
             trespasses
             as
             wee
             forgive
             them
             that
          
           
           
             trespasse
             against
             us
          
           ,
           so
           we
           pray
           .
           The
           finall
           sentence
           in
           this
           affair
           is
           recorded
           by
           St.
           
             James
             ,
             Hee
             that
             shews
             no
             mercy
             shall
             have
          
           
           
             justice
             with
             out
             mercy
          
           :
           as
           thy
           poor
           brother
           hath
           groan'd
           under
           thy
           cruelty
           and
           ungentle
           nature
           without
           remedy
           ,
           so
           shalt
           thou
           before
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           pray
           ,
           and
           plead
           ,
           and
           call
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           and
           beg
           again
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           thy
           despairing
           noyses
           be
           carryed
           in
           the
           regions
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           never
           did
           ,
           and
           never
           shall
           feel
           a
           mercy
           .
           
             God
             never
             can
             heare
             the
             prayers
             of
             an
             unmercifull
             man.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Lust
           and
           uncleannesse
           is
           a
           direct
           enemy
           to
           the
           
             Praying
             man
          
           ,
           
           and
           an
           obstruction
           to
           his
           prayers
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           prophanation
           ,
           but
           a
           direct
           sacriledge
           ;
           it
           defiles
           a
           Temple
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           it
           takes
           from
           a
           man
           all
           affection
           to
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           and
           mingles
           his
           very
           soul
           with
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           it
           makes
           his
           understanding
           low
           ,
           and
           his
           reasonings
           cheap
           and
           foolish
           ,
           and
           it
           destroys
           
           his
           confidence
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           manly
           hopes
           ;
           it
           makes
           his
           spirit
           light
           ,
           
           effeminate
           ,
           and
           fantastick
           ,
           and
           dissolves
           his
           attention
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           mind
           so
           to
           disaffect
           all
           the
           objects
           of
           his
           desires
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           prays
           he
           is
           as
           uneasy
           as
           an
           impaled
           person
           ,
           or
           a
           condemned
           criminall
           upon
           the
           hook
           or
           wheel
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           this
           evill
           quality
           ,
           that
           a
           lustfull
           person
           cannot
           pray
           heartily
           against
           his
           sin
           ;
           he
           cannot
           desire
           his
           cure
           ,
           for
           his
           will
           is
           contradictory
           to
           his
           Collect
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           not
           that
           God
           should
           hear
           the
           words
           of
           his
           prayer
           ,
           which
           he
           poor
           man
           never
           intended
           .
           For
           no
           crime
           so
           seises
           upon
           the
           will
           as
           that
           ;
           some
           sins
           steale
           an
           affection
           ,
           or
           obey
           a
           temptation
           ,
           or
           secure
           an
           interest
           ,
           or
           work
           by
           the
           way
           of
           understanding
           ,
           but
           lust
           seises
           directly
           upon
           the
           will
           ,
           for
           the
           Devil
           
           knows
           well
           that
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           body
           are
           soon
           cured
           ;
           the
           uneasynesse
           that
           dwels
           there
           is
           a
           disease
           very
           tolerable
           ,
           and
           every
           degree
           of
           patience
           can
           passe
           under
           it
           .
           But
           therefore
           the
           Devill
           seises
           upon
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           it
           that
           makes
           adulteries
           and
           all
           the
           species
           of
           uncleannesse
           ;
           and
           lust
           growes
           so
           hard
           a
           cure
           ,
           because
           the
           formality
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           cured
           ;
           the
           will
           loves
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           it
           does
           ,
           God
           cannot
           love
           the
           Man
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           purities
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           the
           King
           of
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           all
           love
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           purity
           
           and
           all
           spirituality
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           prayer
           of
           an
           Adulterer
           ,
           or
           an
           uncleane
           person
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           sacrifices
           to
           Moloch
           ,
           or
           the
           rites
           of
           Flora
           ,
           ubi
           
             Cato
             spectator
             esse
             non
             potuit
          
           ,
           a
           good
           man
           will
           not
           endure
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           will
           God
           entertaine
           such
           reekings
           of
           the
           Dead
           sea
           and
           clouds
           of
           Sodome
           .
           For
           so
           an
           impure
           vapor
           begotten
           of
           the
           slime
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           by
           the
           feavers
           and
           adulterous
           heats
           of
           an
           intemperate
           Summer
           sun
           ,
           striving
           by
           the
           ladder
           of
           a
           mountaine
           to
           climbe
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           rolling
           into
           various
           figures
           by
           an
           uneasy
           ,
           unfixed
           revolution
           ,
           and
           stop'd
           at
           the
           middle
           region
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           being
           thrown
           from
           his
           pride
           and
           attempt
           of
           passing
           towards
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           stars
           ,
           turnes
           into
           an
           unwholsome
           
           flame
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           breath
           of
           hell
           is
           confin'd
           into
           a
           prison
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           a
           cloud
           ,
           till
           it
           breaks
           into
           diseases
           ,
           plagues
           and
           mildews
           ,
           stink
           and
           blastings
           :
           so
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
           an
           unchast
           person
           ,
           it
           strives
           to
           climbe
           the
           battlements
           of
           heaven
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           a
           flame
           of
           sulphur
           ,
           salt
           and
           bitumen
           ,
           and
           was
           kindled
           in
           the
           dishonorable
           regions
           below
           ,
           deriv'd
           from
           hell
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           cannot
           passe
           forth
           to
           the
           element
           of
           love
           ,
           but
           ends
           in
           barrennesse
           and
           murmur
           ,
           fantastick
           expectations
           ,
           and
           trifling
           imaginative
           confidences
           ,
           and
           they
           at
           last
           end
           in
           sorrows
           and
           despaire
           .
           
           *
           Every
           state
           of
           sin
           is
           against
           the
           possibility
           of
           a
           mans
           being
           accepted
           ;
           but
           these
           have
           a
           proper
           venome
           against
           the
           graciousnesse
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           prayer
           .
           God
           can
           never
           accept
           an
           unholy
           prayer
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           man
           can
           never
           send
           forth
           any
           other
           ;
           the
           waters
           passe
           thorough
           impure
           aquaeducts
           
           and
           channels
           of
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           end
           
             in
             brimstone
          
           
           
             and
             fire
          
           ,
           but
           never
           in
           forgivenesse
           ,
           and
           the
           blessings
           of
           an
           eternall
           charity
           .
        
         
           Henceforth
           therefore
           ,
           never
           any
           more
           wonder
           that
           men
           pray
           so
           seldome
           ;
           there
           are
           few
           that
           feel
           the
           relish
           ,
           and
           are
           enticed
           with
           the
           deliciousnesse
           ,
           and
           refreshed
           with
           the
           comforts
           ,
           and
           instructed
           with
           the
           sanctity
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           with
           the
           secrets
           of
           a
           holy
           prayer
           :
           But
           cease
           also
           to
           wonder
           ,
           that
           of
           those
           few
           that
           say
           many
           prayers
           ,
           so
           few
           find
           any
           return
           of
           any
           at
           all
           .
           To
           make
           up
           a
           good
           and
           a
           lawfull
           prayer
           there
           must
           be
           charity
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           daughters
           ,
           
             almes
             ,
             forgivenesse
          
           ,
           not
           judging
           uncharitably
           ;
           
           there
           must
           be
           purity
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           purity
           of
           intention
           ;
           and
           there
           must
           be
           purity
           of
           the
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           cleannesse
           of
           chastity
           ;
           and
           there
           must
           be
           no
           vice
           remaining
           ,
           no
           affection
           to
           sin
           :
           for
           he
           that
           brings
           his
           body
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           left
           his
           will
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           sin
           ,
           offers
           to
           God
           the
           calves
           of
           his
           lips
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           whole
           burnt-offering
           ;
           a
           lame
           oblation
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           
             reasonable
             sacrifice
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           portion
           shall
           be
           amongst
           them
           whose
           prayers
           were
           never
           recorded
           in
           the
           book
           of
           life
           ,
           whose
           tears
           God
           never
           put
           into
           his
           bottle
           ,
           whose
           desires
           shall
           remaine
           ineffectuall
           to
           eternall
           ages
           .
           Take
           heed
           
           you
           doe
           not
           lose
           your
           prayers
           ;
           
             for
             by
             them
             you
             hope
             to
             have
             eternall
             life
          
           ;
           and
           let
           any
           of
           you
           whose
           conscience
           is
           most
           religious
           and
           tender
           ,
           consider
           what
           condition
           that
           man
           is
           in
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           said
           his
           prayers
           in
           thirty
           or
           forty
           years
           together
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           true
           state
           of
           him
           who
           hath
           lived
           so
           long
           in
           the
           course
           of
           an
           unsanctified
           life
           ;
           in
           all
           that
           while
           he
           never
           said
           one
           prayer
           that
           did
           him
           any
           good
           ;
           but
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           reckoned
           to
           him
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           sins
           .
           Hee
           that
           is
           in
           the
           affection
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           habit
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           state
           of
           any
           one
           sin
           whatsoever
           ,
           is
           at
           such
           distance
           from
           and
           contrariety
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           provokes
           
           God
           to
           anger
           in
           every
           prayer
           hee
           makes
           :
           And
           then
           adde
           but
           this
           consideration
           ;
           that
           prayer
           is
           the
           great
           summe
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           effect
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           the
           
             promoter
             of
             all
          
           graces
           ,
           and
           the
           consummation
           and
           
             perfection
             of
             many
          
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           persons
           who
           pretend
           towards
           heaven
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           experienced
           in
           the
           secrets
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           reckon
           their
           piety
           ,
           and
           account
           their
           hopes
           ,
           onely
           upon
           the
           stock
           of
           a
           few
           prayers
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           they
           pray
           twice
           every
           day
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           thrice
           ,
           and
           blessed
           be
           God
           for
           it
           ;
           so
           farre
           is
           very
           well
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           remembred
           and
           considered
           ,
           that
           this
           
           course
           of
           piety
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           warranting
           any
           one
           course
           of
           sin
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           habituall
           and
           cherished
           sin
           destroyes
           the
           effect
           of
           all
           that
           piety
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           there
           is
           reason
           to
           account
           this
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           great
           arguments
           with
           which
           God
           hath
           so
           bound
           the
           duty
           of
           holy
           living
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           without
           a
           holy
           
           life
           we
           cannot
           in
           any
           sense
           be
           happy
           ,
           or
           have
           the
           effect
           of
           one
           
           prayer
           .
           But
           if
           we
           be
           returning
           and
           
             repenting
             sinners
          
           ,
           God
           delights
           to
           hear
           ,
           because
           he
           delights
           to
           save
           us
           :
        
         
           
             —
             Si
             precibus
             ,
             dixerunt
             ,
             numina
             justis
          
           
             Victa
             remollescunt
             —
          
        
         
           When
           a
           man
           is
           holy
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           gracious
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           life
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           
             continuall
             prayer
          
           ;
           and
           repentance
           is
           the
           best
           argument
           to
           move
           God
           to
           mercy
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           instrument
           to
           unite
           our
           prayers
           to
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           Holy
           
           Jesus
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           V.
           
             Part
             II.
          
           
           
        
         
           AFter
           these
           evidences
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           reason
           deriv'd
           from
           its
           analogy
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           lesse
           necessity
           to
           take
           any
           particular
           notices
           of
           those
           little
           objections
           which
           are
           usually
           made
           from
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           successe
           and
           prosperities
           of
           evill
           persons
           .
           For
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           the
           world
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           that
           pray
           long
           and
           loud
           ,
           and
           aske
           for
           vile
           things
           ,
           such
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           pray
           against
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           heard
           ;
           
             The
             fat
             upon
          
           
           
             earth
             eat
             and
             worship
          
           :
           But
           if
           these
           men
           aske
           things
           hurtfull
           and
           sinfull
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           God
           hears
           them
           not
           in
           mercy
           :
           They
           pray
           to
           
           God
           as
           despairing
           Saul
           did
           to
           his
           Armour-bearer
           ,
           
             Sta
             super
             me
             &
             interfice
             me
             ,
             stand
             upon
             me
             and
             kill
             me
          
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           obey'd
           his
           voice
           did
           him
           dishonour
           and
           sinn'd
           against
           the
           head
           of
           his
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           life
           .
           And
           the
           vicious
           persons
           of
           old
           pray'd
           to
           Laverna
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             Pulchra
             Laverna
             ,
          
           
             Da
             mihi
             fallere
             ,
             da
             justum
             sanctúmque
             videri
             ,
          
           
             Noctem
             peccatis
             &
             fraudibus
             objice
             nubem
             .
          
        
         
           Give
           me
           a
           prosperous
           robbery
           ,
           a
           rich
           prey
           ,
           and
           secret
           escape
           ,
           let
           
           me
           become
           rich
           with
           theeving
           and
           still
           be
           accounted
           holy
           .
           For
           every
           sort
           of
           man
           hath
           some
           religion
           or
           other
           ,
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           which
           they
           proportion
           their
           lives
           and
           their
           prayers
           ;
           Now
           as
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           teaching
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           makes
           us
           like
           himself
           in
           order
           to
           a
           holy
           and
           an
           effective
           prayer
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           prayes
           well
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           prays
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holinesse
          
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           prayes
           with
           the
           Spirit
           must
           be
           made
           like
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           is
           first
           sanctified
           and
           made
           holy
           ,
           and
           then
           made
           fervent
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           prayer
           ascends
           beyond
           the
           cloud
           ;
           first
           he
           is
           renewed
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           is
           inflamed
           with
           holy
           fires
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           
           a
           bright
           starre
           ;
           first
           purified
           and
           then
           lightned
           ,
           then
           burning
           and
           shining
           :
           so
           is
           every
           man
           in
           every
           of
           his
           prayers
           .
           He
           is
           alwayes
           like
           the
           spirit
           by
           which
           he
           prayes
           :
           If
           he
           be
           a
           lustfull
           person
           ,
           he
           prayes
           with
           a
           lustfull
           spirit
           ;
           if
           he
           does
           not
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           cannot
           heartily
           pray
           against
           it
           .
           If
           he
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           or
           an
           usurper
           ,
           a
           robber
           or
           a
           
           murtherer
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           Laverna
           too
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           his
           desires
           are
           guided
           ,
           
           and
           his
           prayers
           directed
           ,
           and
           his
           petitions
           furnished
           .
           He
           cannot
           pray
           against
           that
           spirit
           that
           possesses
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           seised
           upon
           his
           will
           and
           affections
           :
           If
           he
           be
           fill'd
           with
           a
           lying
           spirit
           ,
           and
           be
           conformed
           to
           it
           in
           the
           image
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           so
           also
           in
           the
           expressions
           of
           his
           prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           soul.
           Since
           therefore
           no
           prayer
           can
           be
           good
           but
           that
           which
           is
           taught
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           none
           holy
           but
           the
           man
           whom
           Gods
           Spirit
           hath
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           heard
           to
           any
           purposes
           of
           blessing
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           does
           not
           make
           for
           us
           (
           for
           he
           makes
           intercession
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           praecentor
           or
           the
           
             rector
             chori
          
           the
           
           Master
           of
           the
           Quire
           )
           it
           followes
           that
           all
           other
           prayers
           being
           made
           with
           an
           evill
           Spirit
           must
           have
           an
           evill
           portion
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Devils
           by
           their
           Oracles
           have
           given
           some
           answers
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           significations
           have
           foretold
           some
           future
           contingencies
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           government
           and
           subordinate
           rule
           have
           assisted
           some
           armies
           ,
           and
           discovered
           some
           treasures
           ,
           and
           prevented
           some
           snares
           of
           chance
           ,
           and
           accidents
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           that
           reckons
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           reason
           or
           religion
           ,
           reckons
           witches
           and
           conjurors
           amongst
           blessed
           and
           prosperous
           persons
           :
           these
           and
           all
           other
           evill
           persons
           have
           an
           evill
           spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           which
           their
           desires
           begin
           and
           proceed
           on
           
           to
           issue
           ;
           but
           this
           successe
           of
           theirs
           neither
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           nor
           brings
           felicity
           :
           but
           if
           it
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           
             it
             is
             anger
          
           ,
           if
           it
           descends
           upon
           good
           men
           ,
           it
           
             is
             a
             curse
          
           ,
           if
           upon
           evill
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           
             a
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           a
           present
           curse
           ,
           and
           leads
           on
           to
           an
           eternall
           infelicity
           .
           Plutarch
           reports
           that
           the
           Tyrians
           tyed
           their
           gods
           with
           chains
           ,
           because
           certain
           persons
           did
           dream
           that
           Apollo
           said
           he
           would
           leave
           their
           City
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           the
           party
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           who
           then
           besieged
           the
           town
           :
           and
           Apollodorus
           tels
           of
           some
           that
           tied
           the
           image
           of
           Saturne
           with
           bands
           of
           wooll
           upon
           his
           feet
           .
           So
           are
           some
           Christians
           ;
           they
           think
           God
           is
           tyed
           to
           their
           sect
           ,
           and
           bound
           to
           be
           of
           their
           side
           and
           the
           interest
           
           of
           their
           opinion
           ;
           and
           they
           think
           he
           can
           never
           go
           to
           the
           enemies
           party
           so
           long
           as
           they
           charme
           him
           with
           certain
           formes
           of
           words
           or
           disguises
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           then
           all
           the
           successe
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           evils
           that
           are
           prosperous
           ,
           all
           the
           mischiefs
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           ambitious
           designs
           that
           do
           succeed
           ,
           they
           reckon
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           prayers
           ;
           and
           well
           they
           may
           ;
           for
           their
           prayers
           are
           sins
           ,
           and
           their
           desires
           are
           evill
           ,
           they
           wish
           mischief
           ,
           and
           they
           act
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           they
           enjoy
           their
           sin
           :
           and
           if
           this
           be
           a
           blessing
           or
           a
           cursing
           ,
           themselves
           shall
           then
           judge
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           perceive
           ,
           when
           the
           accounts
           of
           all
           the
           world
           are
           truly
           stated
           ;
           then
           when
           prosperity
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           accounts
           ,
           and
           adversity
           shall
           receive
           
           its
           comforts
           ,
           when
           vertue
           shall
           have
           a
           crown
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           sinfull
           desires
           shall
           be
           recompensed
           with
           an
           intolerable
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           the
           despair
           of
           a
           perishing
           soul.
           Nero's
           Mother
           prayed
           passionately
           that
           her
           son
           might
           be
           Emperor
           ;
           and
           many
           persons
           of
           
           whom
           S.
           Iames
           speaks
           ,
           
             pray
             to
             spend
             upon
             their
             lusts
             ,
          
           and
           they
           are
           
           heard
           too
           :
           some
           were
           not
           ;
           and
           very
           many
           are
           :
           and
           some
           that
           sight
           against
           a
           just
           possessor
           of
           a
           country
           pray
           that
           their
           wars
           may
           be
           prosperous
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           they
           have
           been
           heard
           too
           :
           and
           
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
          
           prayed
           ,
           and
           sacrificed
           ,
           and
           inquired
           of
           Daemons
           ,
           and
           burned
           mans
           flesh
           ,
           and
           operated
           with
           secret
           rites
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           might
           craftily
           and
           powerfully
           oppose
           the
           religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           heard
           too
           ,
           and
           did
           mischief
           beyond
           the
           malice
           and
           effect
           of
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           that
           did
           swim
           in
           Christian
           bloud
           :
           but
           when
           we
           sum
           up
           the
           accounts
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           or
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           thing
           was
           understood
           ,
           and
           finde
           that
           the
           effect
           of
           Agrippina's
           prayer
           was
           ,
           
           that
           her
           son
           murdered
           her
           ;
           and
           of
           those
           lustfull
           petitioners
           ,
           in
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           given
           over
           to
           the
           tyranny
           and
           possession
           of
           their
           passions
           ,
           and
           baser
           appetites
           ;
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate's
           prayer
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           liv'd
           and
           died
           a
           professed
           enemy
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           prayers
           of
           usurpers
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           mischief
           ,
           and
           reap
           curses
           ,
           and
           undoe
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           provoke
           God
           ,
           and
           live
           hated
           ,
           and
           die
           miserable
           ,
           and
           shall
           possesse
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           sin
           to
           eternall
           ages
           ;
           these
           will
           be
           no
           objections
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           former
           discourse
           ,
           but
           greater
           instances
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           
             hearing
             our
             prayers
          
           we
           mean
           ,
           or
           intend
           a
           blessing
           ,
           we
           must
           also
           by
           
             making
             prayers
          
           
           mean
           ,
           that
           
             the
             man
          
           first
           
             be
             holy
          
           and
           his
           
             desires
             just
          
           and
           charitable
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           converse
           with
           God
           by
           the
           entercourses
           of
           a
           prosperous
           prayer
           .
        
         
           That
           's
           the
           first
           generall
           .
           2.
           
           Many
           times
           good
           men
           pray
           ,
           and
           their
           prayer
           is
           not
           a
           sin
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           returns
           empty
           ;
           because
           although
           the
           man
           be
           ,
           yet
           the
           prayer
           is
           not
           in
           proper
           disposition
           ;
           and
           here
           I
           am
           to
           account
           to
           you
           concerning
           the
           collaterall
           and
           accidentall
           hinderances
           of
           the
           prayer
           of
           a
           good
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           that
           hinders
           the
           prayers
           of
           a
           good
           man
           from
           obtaining
           its
           effect
           is
           a
           violent
           anger
           ,
           a
           violent
           storm
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           
           him
           that
           prayes
           .
           For
           anger
           sets
           the
           house
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           spirits
           are
           busie
           upon
           trouble
           ,
           and
           intend
           propulsion
           ,
           defence
           ,
           displeasure
           or
           revenge
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           short
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           an
           eternall
           enemy
           to
           to
           discourse
           ,
           and
           sober
           counsels
           ,
           and
           fair
           conversation
           ;
           it
           intends
           its
           own
           object
           with
           all
           the
           earnestnesse
           of
           perception
           ,
           or
           activity
           of
           designe
           ,
           and
           a
           quicker
           motion
           of
           a
           too
           warm
           and
           distempered
           bloud
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           feaver
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           calenture
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           a
           fire
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           a
           sword
           in
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           fury
           all
           over
           ;
           and
           therefore
           can
           never
           suffer
           a
           man
           to
           be
           in
           a
           disposition
           to
           pray
           .
           For
           prayer
           is
           an
           action
           and
           a
           state
           of
           entercourse
           ,
           and
           desire
           ,
           exactly
           
           contrary
           to
           this
           character
           of
           anger
           .
           Prayer
           is
           an
           action
           of
           likenesse
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           gentlenesse
           and
           dove-like
           simplicity
           ;
           an
           imitation
           of
           the
           holy
           Jesus
           ,
           whose
           Spirit
           is
           meek
           up
           to
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           biggest
           example
           ,
           and
           a
           conformity
           to
           God
           whose
           anger
           is
           alwaies
           just
           ,
           and
           marches
           slowly
           ,
           and
           is
           without
           transportation
           ,
           
           and
           often
           hindred
           ,
           and
           never
           hasty
           ,
           and
           is
           full
           of
           mercy
           ;
           prayer
           
           is
           the
           peace
           of
           our
           spirit
           ,
           the
           stilnesse
           of
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           evennesse
           of
           recollection
           ,
           the
           seat
           of
           meditation
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           cares
           ,
           and
           the
           calme
           of
           our
           tempest
           ;
           prayer
           is
           the
           issue
           of
           a
           quiet
           minde
           ,
           of
           untroubled
           thoughts
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           daughter
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           the
           sister
           of
           meeknesse
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           prayes
           to
           God
           with
           an
           angry
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           a
           troubled
           and
           discomposed
           spirit
           ,
           is
           like
           him
           that
           retires
           into
           a
           battle
           to
           meditate
           ,
           and
           sets
           up
           his
           closet
           in
           the
           out
           quarters
           of
           an
           army
           ,
           and
           chooses
           a
           frontier
           garrison
           to
           be
           wise
           in
           .
           Anger
           is
           a
           perfect
           alienation
           of
           the
           minde
           from
           prayer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           attention
           which
           presents
           our
           prayers
           in
           a
           
           right
           line
           to
           God.
           For
           so
           have
           I
           seen
           a
           lark
           rising
           from
           his
           bed
           of
           grasse
           and
           soaring
           upwards
           singing
           as
           he
           rises
           ,
           and
           hopes
           to
           get
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           climbe
           above
           the
           clouds
           ;
           but
           the
           poor
           bird
           was
           beaten
           back
           with
           the
           loud
           sighings
           of
           an
           eastern
           winde
           ,
           and
           his
           motion
           made
           irregular
           and
           unconstant
           ,
           descending
           more
           at
           every
           breath
           of
           the
           tempest
           ,
           then
           it
           could
           recover
           by
           the
           libration
           and
           frequent
           weighing
           of
           his
           wings
           ;
           till
           the
           little
           creature
           was
           forc'd
           to
           sit
           down
           and
           pant
           ,
           and
           stay
           till
           the
           storm
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           made
           a
           prosperous
           slight
           ,
           and
           did
           rise
           and
           sing
           as
           if
           it
           had
           learned
           musick
           and
           motion
           from
           an
           Angell
           as
           he
           passed
           sometimes
           through
           
           the
           aire
           about
           his
           ministeries
           here
           below
           :
           so
           is
           the
           prayers
           of
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           when
           his
           affairs
           have
           required
           businesse
           ,
           and
           his
           businesse
           was
           matter
           of
           discipline
           ,
           and
           his
           discipline
           was
           to
           passe
           upon
           a
           sinning
           person
           ,
           or
           had
           a
           design
           of
           charity
           ,
           his
           duty
           met
           with
           the
           infirmities
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           anger
           was
           its
           instrument
           ,
           and
           the
           instrument
           became
           stronger
           then
           the
           prime
           agent
           ,
           and
           raised
           a
           tempest
           ,
           and
           overrul'd
           the
           man
           ;
           and
           then
           his
           prayer
           was
           broken
           ,
           and
           his
           thoughts
           were
           troubled
           ,
           and
           his
           words
           went
           up
           towards
           a
           cloud
           ,
           and
           his
           thoughts
           pull'd
           them
           back
           again
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           without
           intention
           ;
           and
           the
           good
           man
           sighs
           for
           his
           infirmity
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           content
           to
           lose
           that
           prayer
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           recover
           it
           when
           his
           anger
           
           is
           removed
           and
           his
           spirit
           is
           becalmed
           ,
           made
           even
           as
           the
           brow
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           smooth
           like
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           ascends
           to
           heaven
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           holy
           dove
           ,
           and
           dwels
           with
           God
           till
           it
           returnes
           like
           the
           usefull
           Bee
           ,
           loaden
           with
           a
           blessing
           and
           the
           dew
           of
           heaven
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           ;
           anger
           is
           a
           combination
           of
           many
           other
           things
           every
           one
           of
           which
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           prayer
           ;
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           severall
           definitions
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           naturall
           constitution
           .
           It
           hath
           
           in
           it
           the
           trouble
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           the
           heats
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           the
           disease
           of
           revenge
           ,
           and
           the
           boylings
           of
           a
           feaver
           ,
           and
           the
           rashnesse
           of
           praecipitancy
           ,
           and
           the
           disturbance
           of
           persecution
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           a
           certain
           effective
           enemy
           against
           prayer
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           spirituall
           joy
           ,
           and
           an
           act
           of
           mortification
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           in
           it
           no
           hears
           but
           of
           charity
           
           and
           zeal
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           prudence
           and
           consideration
           ,
           
           and
           allayed
           with
           the
           deliciousnesse
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           serenity
           of
           a
           meek
           and
           a
           quiet
           spirit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           S.
           Paul
           gave
           caution
           ,
           that
           
             the
             sun
             should
             not
             go
             down
             upon
             our
             anger
             ,
          
           meaning
           ,
           
             that
             it
             should
             not
             stay
             upon
             us
             till
             evening
             prayer
          
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           hinder
           our
           evening
           sacrifice
           ;
           but
           the
           stopping
           of
           the
           first
           egressions
           of
           anger
           ,
           is
           a
           certain
           artifice
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           prevent
           unmercifulnesse
           ,
           which
           turns
           not
           only
           our
           desires
           into
           vanity
           ,
           but
           our
           prayers
           into
           sin
           ;
           and
           remember
           that
           Elijah's
           anger
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           also
           zeal
           ,
           had
           so
           discomposed
           his
           spirit
           when
           the
           two
           Kings
           came
           to
           inquire
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           was
           a
           good
           man
           and
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           pray
           ,
           
           he
           
             could
             not
             inquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           till
           by
           rest
           and
           musick
           he
           had
           gathered
           himself
           into
           the
           evennesse
           of
           a
           dispassionate
           and
           recollected
           minde
           ;
           therefore
           let
           your
           prayers
           be
           without
           wrath
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           God
           by
           many
           significations
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           go
           to
           the
           altars
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           thanks
           ,
           they
           must
           bring
           no
           sin
           ,
           or
           violent
           passion
           along
           with
           them
           to
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           said
           Philo.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Indifferency
           and
           easinesse
           of
           desire
           is
           a
           great
           enemy
           to
           the
           successe
           of
           a
           good
           mans
           prayer
           ;
           When
           Plato
           gave
           Diogenes
           a
           great
           
           vessell
           of
           Wine
           who
           ask'd
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           Carrawaies
           ,
           the
           Cynic
           thank'd
           him
           with
           his
           rude
           expression
           ;
           
             Cum
             interrogaris
             quot
             sint
             duo
             &
             duo
             ,
             respondes
             viginti
             ;
             ita
             non
             secundum
             ea
             quae
             rogaris
             das
             ,
             nec
             ad
             ea
             quae
             interrogaris
             respondes
             :
          
           
             Thou
             neither
             answerest
             to
             the
             question
             thou
             art
             asked
             ,
             nor
             givest
             according
             as
             thou
             art
             desired
             ;
             but
             being
             inquired
             of
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             two
             and
             two
             ,
             thou
             answerest
             twenty
             .
          
           So
           it
           is
           with
           God
           and
           us
           in
           the
           intercourse
           of
           our
           prayers
           :
           we
           pray
           for
           health
           ,
           and
           he
           gives
           it
           us
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           a
           sicknesse
           that
           carries
           us
           to
           eternall
           life
           ;
           we
           pray
           for
           necessary
           support
           for
           our
           persons
           and
           families
           ,
           and
           he
           gives
           us
           more
           then
           
           we
           need
           ;
           we
           beg
           for
           a
           removall
           of
           a
           present
           sadnesse
           ,
           and
           he
           gives
           us
           that
           which
           makes
           us
           able
           to
           bear
           twenty
           sadnesses
           ,
           a
           cheerfull
           spirit
           ,
           a
           peacefull
           conscience
           ,
           and
           a
           joy
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           an
           antepast
           of
           eternall
           rejoycings
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           But
           then
           although
           God
           doth
           very
           frequently
           give
           us
           beyond
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           desires
           ,
           yet
           he
           does
           not
           so
           often
           give
           us
           great
           things
           beyond
           the
           spirit
           of
           our
           desires
           ,
           beyond
           the
           quicknesse
           ,
           vivacity
           ,
           and
           fervor
           of
           our
           minds
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           but
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           that
           God
           hates
           besides
           sin
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           indifferency
           and
           lukewarmnesse
           ;
           which
           although
           it
           hath
           not
           in
           
           it
           the
           direct
           nature
           of
           sin
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           this
           testimony
           from
           God
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           loathsome
           and
           abominable
           ,
           and
           excepting
           this
           thing
           alone
           ,
           God
           never
           said
           so
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           a
           direct
           breach
           of
           a
           commandement
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           lukewarmnesse
           or
           an
           
             indifferent
             spirit
          
           is
           an
           undervaluing
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           separation
           of
           reason
           from
           affections
           ,
           
           and
           a
           perfect
           conviction
           of
           the
           understanding
           to
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           a
           duty
           ,
           but
           a
           refusing
           to
           follow
           what
           we
           understand
           .
           For
           he
           that
           
           is
           lukewarm
           alwaies
           understands
           the
           better
           way
           ,
           and
           seldome
           pursues
           it
           ;
           he
           hath
           so
           much
           reason
           as
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           not
           obey
           it
           ;
           his
           will
           does
           not
           follow
           the
           dictate
           of
           his
           understanding
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           unnaturall
           .
           It
           is
           like
           the
           phantastick
           fires
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           
             light
             and
             no
             heat
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           passe
           on
           to
           the
           reall
           fires
           of
           hell
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           
             heat
             and
             no
             light
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           although
           
             an
             act
             of
             lukewarmnesse
          
           is
           only
           an
           undecency
           ,
           and
           no
           sin
           ;
           yet
           
             a
             state
             of
             lukewarmnesse
          
           is
           criminall
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           state
           of
           imperfection
           and
           undecency
           ;
           an
           
             act
             of
             indifferency
          
           hinders
           
             a
             single
             prayer
          
           from
           being
           accepted
           ;
           but
           
             a
             state
          
           of
           it
           makes
           
             the
             person
             ungracious
          
           
           and
           despised
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           heaven
           :
           and
           therefore
           S.
           Iames
           in
           his
           accounts
           concerning
           an
           effective
           prayer
           ,
           not
           only
           requires
           that
           he
           be
           a
           just
           man
           who
           prayes
           ,
           but
           his
           prayer
           must
           be
           fervent
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             effectuall
             fervent
             prayer
          
           ,
           so
           our
           English
           reads
           it
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           an
           intent
           ,
           zealous
           ,
           busie
           ,
           operative
           prayer
           ;
           for
           consider
           what
           a
           huge
           undeceney
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           speak
           to
           God
           for
           a
           thing
           that
           he
           values
           not
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           should
           not
           value
           a
           thing
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           cannot
           be
           happy
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           should
           spend
           his
           religion
           upon
           a
           trifle
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           trifle
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           
             not
             spend
          
           his
           affections
           upon
           it
           .
           If
           our
           prayers
           be
           for
           temporall
           things
           ,
           I
           
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           stirre
           up
           your
           affections
           to
           be
           passionate
           for
           their
           purchase
           ;
           we
           desire
           them
           greedily
           ,
           we
           run
           after
           them
           intemperately
           ,
           we
           are
           kept
           from
           them
           with
           huge
           impatience
           ,
           we
           are
           delayed
           with
           infinite
           regret
           ,
           we
           preferre
           them
           before
           our
           duty
           ,
           we
           aske
           them
           unseasonably
           ,
           we
           receive
           them
           with
           our
           own
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           we
           care
           not
           ,
           we
           choose
           them
           to
           our
           hurt
           and
           hinderance
           ,
           and
           yet
           delight
           in
           the
           purchase
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           do
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           we
           can
           hardly
           bring
           our selves
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           but
           will
           have
           them
           (
           if
           we
           can
           )
           whether
           he
           be
           pleased
           or
           no
           ;
           like
           the
           Parasite
           in
           the
           Comedy
           ,
           
             Qui
             comedit
             quod
             fuit
             &
             quod
             non
             fuit
             ,
          
           he
           eat
           all
           and
           more
           then
           all
           ,
           what
           was
           set
           
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           kept
           from
           him
           .
           But
           then
           for
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           we
           pray
           to
           God
           with
           just
           such
           a
           zeal
           as
           a
           man
           begs
           of
           the
           Chirurgeon
           to
           cut
           him
           of
           the
           stone
           ;
           or
           a
           condemned
           man
           desires
           his
           executioner
           quickly
           to
           put
           him
           out
           of
           his
           pain
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           his
           life
           ;
           when
           things
           are
           come
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           God
           knows
           with
           what
           little
           complacency
           and
           desire
           ,
           the
           man
           makes
           his
           request
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           things
           of
           religion
           and
           the
           spirit
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           things
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           desired
           vehemently
           ,
           and
           pursued
           passionately
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           set
           such
           a
           value
           upon
           them
           that
           they
           are
           
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           greatest
           loving
           kindnesse
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           purchases
           of
           Christs
           bloud
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           continuall
           intercession
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           bloudy
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           the
           gifts
           of
           his
           healing
           and
           saving
           mercy
           ,
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           instruments
           
           of
           felicity
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           can
           have
           fondnesses
           for
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           or
           dangerous
           ,
           our
           prayers
           upbraid
           our
           spirits
           when
           we
           beg
           coldly
           and
           
           tamely
           for
           those
           things
           for
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           dye
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           precious
           then
           the
           globes
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           weightier
           then
           Imperiall
           Scepters
           ,
           richer
           then
           the
           spoils
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           Indian
           hils
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           is
           cold
           and
           tame
           in
           his
           prayers
           ,
           hath
           not
           tasted
           of
           the
           deliciousnesse
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           does
           not
           know
           what
           it
           is
           either
           to
           have
           hunger
           or
           satiety
           ;
           and
           therefore
           neither
           are
           they
           hungry
           for
           God
           ,
           nor
           satisfied
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           remain
           
           stupid
           and
           inapprehensive
           ,
           without
           resolution
           and
           determination
           ,
           never
           choosing
           clearly
           ,
           nor
           pursuing
           earnestly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           never
           enter
           into
           possession
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           stand
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           wearinesse
           ,
           unnecessary
           caution
           ,
           and
           perpetuall
           irresolution
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           too
           often
           in
           our
           prayers
           ;
           we
           come
           to
           God
           because
           it
           is
           civill
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           a
           generall
           custome
           ,
           but
           neither
           drawn
           thither
           by
           love
           ,
           nor
           pinch'd
           by
           spirituall
           necessities
           ,
           and
           pungent
           apprehensions
           ;
           we
           say
           so
           many
           prayers
           because
           we
           are
           resolved
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           we
           passe
           through
           them
           sometimes
           with
           a
           little
           attention
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           can
           we
           think
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           Chastity
           can
           be
           obtain'd
           at
           such
           a
           purchase
           ,
           that
           grace
           that
           
           hath
           cost
           more
           labours
           then
           all
           the
           persecutions
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           disputes
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           expence
           of
           charity
           besides
           ,
           amounts
           to
           ?
           Can
           we
           expect
           that
           our
           sinnes
           should
           be
           washed
           by
           a
           lazie
           prayer
           ?
           Can
           an
           indifferent
           prayer
           quench
           the
           flames
           of
           hell
           ,
           or
           rescue
           us
           from
           an
           eternall
           sorrow
           ?
           Is
           lust
           so
           soon
           overcome
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           naming
           it
           can
           master
           it
           ?
           Is
           the
           Devill
           so
           slight
           and
           easie
           an
           enemy
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           fly
           away
           from
           us
           at
           the
           first
           word
           ,
           spoken
           without
           power
           ,
           and
           without
           vehemence
           ?
           Read
           and
           attend
           to
           the
           accents
           of
           the
           prayers
           of
           Saints
           .
           
             I
             cryed
          
           
           
             day
             and
             night
             before
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ;
             my
             soul
             refused
             comfort
             ;
             my
             throat
             is
             dry
             with
             calling
             upon
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             knees
             are
             weak
             through
             fasting
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             Let
             me
             alone
          
           ,
           sayes
           God
           to
           Moses
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             let
             thee
             go
             till
             thou
             hast
             blessed
             me
             ,
          
           said
           Jacob
           to
           the
           Angell
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           tell
           you
           a
           short
           character
           of
           a
           fervent
           prayer
           out
           of
           the
           practise
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             Eustochium
             de
             custodiâ
             virginitatis
          
           .
           
             Being
             destitute
             of
             all
             help
             I
             threw
             my self
             down
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Jesus
             ;
             I
             water'd
             his
             feet
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             wiped
             them
             with
             my
             hair
             ,
             and
             mortified
             the
             lust
             of
             my
             flesh
             with
             the
             abstinence
             and
             hungry
             diet
             of
             many
             weeks
             ;
             I
             remember
             that
             in
             my
             crying
             to
             
             God
             ,
             I
             did
             frequently
             joyn
             the
             night
             and
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             never
             did
             intermit
             to
             call
             ,
             nor
             cease
             from
             beating
             my
             brest
             ,
             till
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lord
             brought
             to
             me
             peace
             and
             freedome
             from
             temptation
             .
             After
             many
             tears
             ,
             and
             my
             eyes
             fixed
             in
             heaven
             ,
             I
             thought
             my self
             sometimes
             encircled
             with
             troops
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             last
             I
             
             sang
             to
             God
             ,
             
               We
               will
               run
               after
               thee
               into
               the
               smell
               and
               deliciousnesse
               of
               thy
               precious
               ointments
            
             ;
             such
             a
             prayer
             as
             this
             will
             never
             
             return
             without
             its
             errand
             .
          
           But
           though
           your
           person
           be
           as
           gracious
           as
           David
           or
           Job
           ,
           and
           your
           desire
           as
           holy
           as
           the
           love
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           your
           necessities
           great
           as
           a
           new
           penitent
           ,
           yet
           it
           pierces
           not
           the
           clouds
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           also
           as
           loud
           as
           thunder
           ,
           passionate
           as
           the
           cries
           of
           women
           ,
           and
           clamorous
           as
           necessity
           .
           And
           we
           may
           guesse
           at
           the
           degrees
           of
           importunity
           by
           the
           insinuation
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           
             Let
             the
             marryed
             abstain
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             ut
             vacent
             orationi
             &
             jejunio
             ,
          
           that
           
             they
             may
             attend
             to
             Prayer
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           great
           attendance
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           diligence
           that
           is
           promoted
           by
           such
           a
           separation
           ;
           and
           supposes
           a
           devotion
           that
           spends
           more
           then
           many
           hours
           ;
           for
           ordinary
           prayers
           ,
           and
           many
           
           hours
           of
           every
           day
           might
           well
           enough
           consist
           with
           an
           ordinary
           cohabitation
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           requires
           such
           a
           separation
           cals
           for
           a
           longer
           time
           and
           a
           greater
           attendance
           then
           we
           usually
           consider
           .
           For
           every
           prayer
           we
           make
           is
           considered
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           recorded
           in
           heaven
           ;
           but
           cold
           prayers
           are
           not
           put
           into
           the
           account
           in
           order
           to
           effect
           and
           acceptation
           ;
           but
           are
           laid
           aside
           like
           the
           buds
           of
           roses
           which
           a
           cold
           wind
           hath
           nip'd
           into
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           discoloured
           
             tawny
             face
             of
             an
             Indian
             slave
             :
          
           and
           when
           in
           order
           to
           your
           hopes
           of
           obtaining
           a
           great
           blessing
           ,
           you
           reckon
           up
           your
           prayers
           with
           which
           you
           have
           solicited
           
           your
           suit
           in
           the
           court
           of
           heaven
           ,
           you
           must
           reckon
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           number
           of
           the
           collects
           ,
           but
           by
           your
           sighs
           and
           passions
           ,
           by
           the
           vehemence
           of
           your
           desires
           ,
           and
           the
           fervour
           of
           your
           spirit
           ,
           the
           apprehension
           of
           your
           need
           ,
           and
           the
           consequent
           prosecution
           of
           your
           supply
           .
           Christ
           pray'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             with
             loud
             cryings
          
           ,
           and
           S.
           Paul
           made
           mention
           of
           his
           scholars
           in
           his
           prayers
           
             night
             and
             day
          
           .
           Fall
           upon
           your
           knees
           and
           grow
           there
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           your
           desires
           cool
           ,
           nor
           your
           zeal
           remit
           ,
           but
           renew
           it
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           your
           offices
           and
           the
           custome
           of
           praying
           put
           thee
           in
           mind
           of
           thy
           need
           ,
           but
           let
           thy
           need
           draw
           thee
           to
           thy
           holy
           offices
           ;
           and
           remember
           
           
             how
             great
             a
             God
          
           ,
           how
           glorious
           a
           Majesty
           you
           speak
           to
           ,
           therefore
           let
           not
           your
           devotions
           and
           addresses
           be
           little
           .
           Remember
           
             how
             great
             a
             need
          
           thou
           hast
           ;
           let
           not
           your
           desires
           be
           lesse
           .
           Remember
           
             how
             great
             the
             thing
             is
             you
             pray
             for
          
           ;
           do
           not
           undervalue
           it
           with
           thy
           indifferency
           .
           Remember
           that
           
             prayer
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           let
           it
           therefore
           be
           made
           thy
           businesse
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           Remember
           that
           
             God
             hates
             a
             cold
             prayer
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           never
           blesse
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           alwaies
           ineffectuall
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Under
           this
           title
           of
           lukewarmnesse
           and
           tepidity
           may
           be
           comprised
           also
           these
           Cautions
           :
           that
           a
           good
           mans
           prayers
           are
           sometimes
           
           hindred
           by
           inadvertency
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           
             want
             of
             perseverance
          
           .
           For
           inadvertency
           or
           want
           of
           attendance
           to
           the
           sense
           and
           intention
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           it
           is
           certainly
           an
           effect
           of
           lukewarmnesse
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           companion
           and
           appendage
           to
           humane
           infirmity
           ;
           and
           is
           only
           so
           remedyed
           as
           our
           prayers
           are
           made
           zealous
           ,
           and
           our
           infirmities
           
           passe
           into
           the
           strengths
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           But
           if
           we
           were
           quick
           in
           our
           perceptions
           ,
           either
           concerning
           our
           danger
           ,
           or
           our
           need
           ,
           or
           the
           excellency
           
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           or
           the
           glories
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           niceties
           and
           perfections
           of
           Religion
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           dare
           to
           throw
           away
           our
           prayers
           so
           like
           fools
           ,
           or
           come
           to
           God
           and
           say
           a
           prayer
           with
           our
           minde
           standing
           at
           distance
           ,
           trissing
           like
           untaught
           boyes
           at
           their
           books
           ,
           with
           a
           truantly
           spirit
           .
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           to
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           reason
           we
           can
           never
           hope
           that
           God
           in
           heaven
           will
           hear
           our
           prayers
           ,
           which
           we
           our selves
           speak
           and
           yet
           hear
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           we
           our selves
           speak
           them
           with
           instruments
           joyned
           to
           our
           ears
           ;
           even
           with
           those
           organs
           which
           are
           parts
           of
           our
           
           hearing
           faculties
           .
           If
           they
           be
           not
           worth
           our
           own
           attending
           to
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           worth
           Gods
           hearing
           ;
           If
           they
           are
           worth
           Gods
           attending
           to
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           them
           so
           by
           our
           own
           zeal
           ,
           and
           passion
           ,
           and
           industry
           ,
           and
           observation
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           and
           a
           holy
           spirit
           .
        
         
           But
           concerning
           perseverance
           ,
           the
           consideration
           is
           something
           distinct
           .
           For
           when
           our
           prayer
           is
           for
           a
           great
           matter
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           necessity
           ,
           strictly
           attended
           to
           ,
           yet
           we
           pursue
           it
           only
           by
           chance
           or
           humour
           ,
           by
           the
           strengths
           of
           fancy
           ,
           and
           naturall
           disposition
           ;
           or
           else
           our
           choice
           is
           cool
           as
           soon
           as
           hot
           ,
           like
           the
           emissions
           of
           lightning
           ,
           or
           like
           a
           sun-beam
           often
           interrupted
           with
           a
           cloud
           ,
           or
           cool'd
           with
           intervening
           showers
           :
           and
           our
           prayer
           is
           without
           fruit
           because
           
           the
           desire
           lasts
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           prayer
           lives
           like
           the
           repentance
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           or
           the
           trembling
           of
           Felix
           ,
           or
           the
           Jewes
           devotion
           for
           seven
           dayes
           of
           unleavened
           bread
           ,
           during
           the
           Passeover
           or
           the
           feast
           of
           Tabernacles
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           would
           secure
           the
           blessing
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           we
           must
           never
           leave
           till
           we
           have
           obtain'd
           what
           we
           need
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           that
           pray
           against
           a
           temptation
           for
           a
           moneth
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           the
           prayer
           is
           servent
           ,
           so
           long
           the
           man
           hath
           a
           nolition
           ,
           and
           a
           direct
           enmity
           against
           the
           lust
           ;
           he
           consents
           not
           
           all
           that
           while
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           moneth
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           the
           prayer
           is
           removed
           ,
           or
           becomes
           lesse
           active
           ,
           then
           the
           temptation
           returnes
           ,
           and
           forrages
           ,
           and
           prevails
           ,
           and
           seises
           upon
           all
           our
           unguarded
           strengths
           .
           There
           are
           some
           desires
           which
           have
           a
           period
           ,
           and
           Gods
           visitations
           expire
           in
           mercy
           at
           the
           revolution
           of
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           dayes
           ;
           and
           our
           prayer
           must
           dwell
           so
           long
           as
           Gods
           anger
           abides
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           the
           storm
           we
           must
           out
           cry
           the
           noyse
           of
           the
           tempest
           ,
           and
           the
           voices
           of
           that
           thunder
           .
           But
           if
           we
           become
           hardned
           ,
           and
           by
           custome
           and
           cohabitation
           with
           the
           danger
           lose
           our
           fears
           ,
           and
           abate
           of
           our
           desires
           and
           devotions
           ,
           many
           times
           we
           shall
           finde
           ,
           
           that
           God
           by
           a
           sudden
           breach
           upon
           us
           will
           chastise
           us
           for
           letting
           our
           hands
           go
           down
           .
           Israel
           prevailed
           no
           longer
           then
           Moses
           held
           up
           his
           hands
           in
           prayer
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           continue
           his
           prayer
           ,
           till
           the
           going
           down
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           the
           danger
           was
           over
           ,
           till
           the
           battell
           was
           done
           .
           But
           when
           our
           desires
           ,
           and
           
           prayers
           are
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           spirituall
           danger
           ,
           they
           must
           never
           be
           remitted
           ,
           because
           our
           danger
           continues
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           therefore
           so
           must
           
           our
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           our
           guards
           .
           
             Vult
             n.
             Deus
             rogari
             ,
             vult
             cogi
             ,
             vult
             quâdam
             importunitate
             vinci
          
           (
           sayes
           S.
           Gregory
           )
           God
           loves
           to
           be
           
             invited
             ,
             intreated
             ,
             importun'd
          
           with
           an
           unquiet
           ,
           restlesse
           desire
           and
           a
           persevering
           prayer
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           Proclus
           .
           That
           's
           a
           holy
           and
           a
           religious
           prayer
           ,
           that
           never
           gives
           over
           ,
           but
           renewes
           the
           prayer
           ,
           and
           dwels
           upon
           the
           desire
           ;
           for
           this
           only
           is
           effectuall
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           God
           hears
           the
           persevering
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           unwearied
           prayer
           .
           For
           it
           is
           very
           considerable
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           very
           curious
           to
           observe
           ;
           that
           many
           times
           a
           lust
           is
           
             sopita
             ,
             non
             mortua
          
           ,
           it
           is
           asleep
           ;
           the
           enemy
           is
           at
           truce
           ,
           and
           at
           quiet
           for
           
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           not
           conquered
           ,
           not
           dead
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           put
           off
           our
           armour
           too
           soon
           ,
           we
           lose
           all
           the
           benefit
           of
           our
           former
           war
           ,
           and
           are
           surprised
           by
           indiligence
           and
           a
           carelesse
           guard
           .
           For
           God
           sometimes
           binds
           the
           Devill
           in
           a
           short
           chain
           ,
           and
           gives
           his
           servants
           respite
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           feel
           the
           short
           pleasures
           of
           a
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           innocence
           ,
           and
           perceive
           what
           are
           the
           eternall
           felicities
           of
           heaven
           ,
           where
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           for
           ever
           ;
           But
           then
           we
           must
           return
           to
           our
           warfare
           again
           ;
           and
           every
           second
           assault
           is
           more
           troublesome
           ,
           because
           it
           finds
           our
           spirits
           at
           ease
           ,
           and
           without
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           delighted
           with
           a
           spirituall
           rest
           ,
           and
           
           keeping
           holiday
           .
           But
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           temptation
           we
           can
           be
           troubled
           withall
           by
           our
           naturall
           temper
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           condition
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           evill
           circumstances
           of
           our
           condition
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           have
           capacity
           to
           feel
           it
           ,
           so
           long
           we
           are
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           must
           
             watch
             thereunto
             with
             prayer
          
           and
           continuall
           diligence
           .
           And
           when
           your
           temptations
           let
           you
           alone
           ,
           let
           not
           you
           God
           alone
           ;
           but
           lay
           up
           prayers
           and
           the
           blessings
           of
           a
           constant
           devotion
           against
           the
           day
           of
           tryall
           .
           Well
           may
           your
           temptation
           sleep
           ,
           but
           if
           your
           prayers
           do
           so
           ,
           you
           may
           chance
           to
           be
           awakened
           with
           an
           assault
           that
           may
           ruine
           you
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           rule
           is
           easie
           :
           Whatsoever
           you
           need
           ,
           aske
           it
           of
           God
           so
           long
           as
           you
           
           want
           it
           ,
           even
           till
           you
           have
           it
           .
           For
           God
           therefore
           many
           times
           defers
           to
           grant
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           persevere
           to
           aske
           ;
           and
           because
           every
           holy
           prayer
           is
           a
           glorification
           of
           God
           by
           the
           confessing
           many
           of
           his
           attributes
           ,
           a
           lasting
           and
           a
           persevering
           prayer
           is
           a
           little
           image
           of
           the
           Allellujahs
           and
           services
           of
           eternity
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           continuation
           to
           do
           that
           according
           to
           our
           measures
           which
           we
           shall
           be
           doing
           to
           eternall
           ages
           :
           therefore
           think
           not
           that
           five
           or
           six
           hearty
           prayers
           can
           secure
           to
           thee
           a
           great
           blessing
           ,
           and
           a
           supply
           of
           a
           mighty
           necessity
           .
           He
           that
           prays
           so
           ,
           and
           then
           leaves
           off
           ,
           hath
           said
           some
           prayers
           ,
           and
           done
           the
           ordinary
           offices
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           but
           hath
           not
           secured
           the
           blessing
           ,
           nor
           used
           
           means
           reasonably
           proportionable
           to
           a
           mighty
           interest
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           prayers
           of
           a
           good
           man
           are
           oftentimes
           hindered
           ,
           and
           destiture
           of
           their
           effect
           for
           want
           of
           praying
           in
           good
           company
           ;
           for
           sometimes
           an
           evill
           or
           an
           obnoxious
           person
           hath
           so
           secured
           and
           ascertained
           a
           mischief
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           stayes
           in
           his
           company
           or
           his
           cratfick
           
           must
           also
           share
           in
           his
           punishment
           :
           and
           the
           Tyrian
           sailers
           with
           all
           their
           vows
           and
           prayers
           could
           not
           obtain
           a
           prosperous
           voyage
           so
           long
           
           as
           Jonas
           was
           within
           the
           Bark
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           case
           the
           interest
           is
           divided
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           sin
           prevails
           above
           the
           private
           piety
           .
           When
           the
           Philosopher
           asked
           a
           penny
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           it
           was
           too
           little
           for
           a
           King
           to
           give
           ;
           when
           he
           asked
           a
           talent
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           it
           was
           too
           much
           for
           a
           Philosopher
           to
           receive
           ;
           for
           he
           did
           purpose
           to
           cousen
           his
           own
           charity
           ,
           and
           elude
           the
           others
           necessity
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           of
           a
           double
           inequality
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           good
           man
           mingled
           in
           evill
           company
           :
           if
           a
           curse
           be
           too
           severe
           for
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           a
           mercy
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           by
           evill
           company
           ;
           and
           his
           prayer
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           made
           in
           common
           ,
           must
           partake
           of
           that
           event
           of
           things
           
           which
           is
           appropriate
           to
           that
           society
           .
           The
           purpose
           of
           this
           caution
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           good
           man
           be
           carefull
           that
           he
           do
           not
           mingle
           his
           devotion
           in
           the
           communions
           of
           hereticall
           persons
           ,
           and
           in
           schismaticall
           conventicles
           ;
           for
           although
           he
           be
           like
           them
           that
           follow
           Absalom
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           their
           heart
           ,
           yet
           his
           intermediall
           fortune
           ,
           and
           the
           event
           of
           his
           present
           affairs
           may
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Absaloms
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           a
           light
           thing
           ,
           that
           we
           curiously
           choose
           the
           parties
           of
           our
           Communion
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           avoid
           all
           the
           society
           of
           evill
           persons
           ;
           for
           then
           
             we
             must
             go
             out
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           have
           thrown
           out
           a
           drunkard
           ,
           possibly
           we
           have
           entertain'd
           an
           hypocrite
           ;
           
           or
           when
           a
           swearer
           is
           gone
           ,
           an
           oppressor
           may
           stay
           still
           ;
           or
           if
           that
           be
           remedied
           ,
           yet
           pride
           is
           soon
           discernible
           ,
           but
           not
           easily
           judicable
           :
           but
           that
           which
           is
           of
           caution
           in
           this
           question
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           never
           mingle
           with
           those
           ,
           whose
           very
           combination
           is
           a
           sin
           ;
           such
           as
           were
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           that
           rebelled
           against
           
             Moses
             their
             Prince
          
           ;
           and
           Dathan
           and
           Abiram
           that
           made
           a
           schisme
           in
           Religion
           against
           
             Aaron
             the
             Priest
          
           :
           for
           so
           said
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             from
             the
             congregation
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             lest
             ye
             perish
             in
             their
             company
          
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           that
           were
           abused
           in
           their
           communion
           ,
           did
           
             perish
             in
             the
             gain
             ▪
             saying
          
           
           of
           Corah
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sad
           thing
           to
           see
           a
           good
           man
           cousened
           by
           fair
           pretences
           ,
           and
           allured
           into
           an
           evill
           snare
           ;
           for
           besides
           ,
           that
           he
           dwels
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           cohabits
           with
           a
           dragon
           ,
           and
           his
           vertue
           may
           change
           by
           evill
           perswasion
           ,
           into
           an
           evill
           disposition
           ,
           from
           sweetnesse
           to
           bitternesse
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           evill
           speaking
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           beleeve
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           from
           beleeving
           to
           practise
           it
           ;
           besides
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           sadnesse
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           man
           should
           lose
           all
           his
           prayers
           to
           very
           many
           purposes
           :
           God
           will
           not
           respect
           the
           offering
           of
           those
           men
           who
           assemble
           by
           a
           peevish
           spirit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           although
           God
           in
           pity
           regards
           the
           desires
           of
           a
           good
           man
           if
           innocently
           abused
           ,
           yet
           as
           it
           unites
           
           in
           that
           assembly
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           hear
           it
           to
           any
           purposes
           of
           blessing
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ;
           unlesse
           we
           
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           we
           cannot
           have
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           returns
           of
           a
           holy
           prayer
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           assemblies
           which
           meet
           together
           against
           God
           or
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           may
           pray
           and
           call
           ,
           and
           cry
           loudly
           ,
           and
           frequently
           ,
           
           and
           still
           they
           provoke
           God
           to
           anger
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           he
           
           will
           not
           have
           so
           much
           mercy
           for
           them
           as
           to
           deny
           them
           ;
           but
           le
           ts
           them
           prosper
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           till
           it
           swels
           to
           intolerable
           and
           impardonable
           .
           *
           But
           when
           good
           men
           pray
           with
           one
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           
             holy
             assembly
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             holy
             in
             their
             desires
             ,
             lawfull
             in
             their
             authority
             ,
          
           though
           the
           persons
           be
           of
           different
           complexion
           ,
           then
           the
           prayer
           flies
           up
           to
           God
           like
           the
           hymns
           of
           a
           Quire
           of
           Angels
           ;
           for
           God
           that
           made
           body
           and
           soul
           to
           be
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           God
           and
           man
           to
           be
           one
           Christ
           ,
           and
           three
           persons
           are
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           praises
           are
           sung
           to
           him
           by
           Quires
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           are
           joyned
           in
           orders
           ,
           and
           the
           orders
           into
           hierarchies
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           be
           served
           by
           unions
           and
           communities
           ,
           loves
           that
           his
           Church
           should
           imitate
           the
           Concords
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           
           unions
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           good
           man
           should
           promote
           the
           interests
           of
           his
           prayers
           by
           joyning
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           in
           the
           unions
           of
           obedience
           and
           charity
           ,
           with
           the
           powers
           that
           God
           and
           the
           Lawes
           have
           ordained
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           the
           man
           that
           makes
           the
           prayer
           be
           an
           unholy
           person
           ,
           his
           prayer
           is
           not
           the
           instrument
           of
           a
           blessing
           ,
           but
           a
           curse
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           sinner
           begins
           to
           repent
           truly
           ,
           then
           his
           desires
           begin
           to
           be
           holy
           .
           But
           if
           they
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           without
           profit
           and
           effect
           ,
           if
           the
           prayer
           be
           made
           in
           schisme
           ,
           or
           an
           
           evill
           communion
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           be
           made
           without
           attention
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           man
           soon
           gives
           over
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           prayer
           be
           not
           zealous
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           man
           be
           angry
           .
           There
           are
           very
           many
           waies
           for
           a
           good
           man
           to
           become
           unblessed
           and
           unthriving
           in
           his
           prayers
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           be
           secure
           unlesse
           he
           be
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           his
           spirit
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           his
           minde
           be
           attentive
           ,
           and
           his
           society
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           his
           desires
           carnest
           ,
           and
           passionate
           ,
           and
           his
           devotions
           persevering
           ,
           lasting
           till
           his
           needs
           be
           served
           ,
           or
           exchanged
           for
           another
           blessing
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           what
           
             Laelius
             (
             apud
             Cicer.
             de
             senectute
             )
          
           said
           concerning
           old
           age
           ,
           
             neque
             in
             summâ
             inopiâ
             levis
             esse
             senectus
             potest
             ,
             ne
             sapienti
             quidem
             ,
             nec
             insipienti
             etiam
             in
             summâ
          
           
           
             coptâ
             non
             gravis
             ;
             that
             a
             wise
             man
             could
             not
             bear
             old
             age
             if
             it
             were
             extremely
             poor
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             it
             were
             very
             rich
             ,
             it
             were
             intolerable
             to
             a
             fool
          
           ;
           we
           may
           say
           concerning
           our
           prayers
           ;
           they
           are
           sins
           and
           unholy
           ,
           if
           a
           wicked
           man
           makes
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           made
           by
           a
           good
           man
           they
           are
           ineffective
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           be
           improved
           by
           their
           proper
           dispositions
           .
           A
           good
           man
           cannot
           prevail
           in
           his
           prayers
           ,
           if
           his
           desires
           be
           cold
           ,
           and
           his
           affections
           trifling
           ,
           and
           his
           industry
           soon
           weary
           ,
           and
           his
           society
           criminall
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           these
           appendages
           of
           prayer
           be
           observed
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           do
           no
           good
           to
           an
           evill
           man
           ,
           for
           his
           prayer
           that
           begins
           in
           sin
           ,
           shall
           end
           in
           sorrow
           .
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           VI.
           
             Part
             ,
             III.
          
           
           
        
         
           3.
           
           NExt
           I
           am
           to
           inquire
           and
           consider
           ;
           what
           degrees
           and
           circumstances
           of
           piety
           are
           requir'd
           to
           make
           us
           fit
           to
           be
           intercessors
           for
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           with
           probable
           effect
           ?
           I
           say
           
             with
             probable
             effect
          
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           event
           principally
           depends
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           not
           within
           our
           own
           election
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           lives
           and
           actions
           of
           others
           ,
           all
           that
           we
           can
           consider
           in
           this
           affair
           is
           ,
           whether
           wee
           be
           persons
           fit
           to
           pray
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           others
           that
           hinder
           not
           ,
           but
           are
           persons
           within
           the
           limit
           and
           possibilities
           of
           the
           presentmercy
           .
           When
           the
           Emperour
           Maximinus
           
           was
           smitten
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           sore
           disease
           for
           his
           cruell
           persecuting
           the
           Christian
           cause
           ,
           and
           putting
           so
           many
           thousand
           innocent
           and
           holy
           persons
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           he
           understood
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           and
           the
           accents
           of
           thunder
           ,
           and
           discerned
           that
           cruelty
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           he
           revoked
           their
           decrees
           made
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           recall'd
           them
           from
           their
           caves
           and
           deserts
           ,
           their
           sanctuaries
           ,
           and
           retirements
           ,
           and
           enjoyned
           them
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           life
           and
           health
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
           They
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           could
           command
           mountaines
           to
           remove
           ,
           and
           were
           obeyed
           ,
           they
           who
           could
           doe
           miracles
           ,
           they
           who
           with
           the
           key
           of
           prayer
           could
           open
           Gods
           
           four
           closets
           ,
           of
           the
           wombe
           and
           the
           grave
           ,
           of
           providence
           and
           rain
           ,
           could
           not
           obtain
           for
           their
           bloudy
           Emperour
           one
           drop
           of
           mercy
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           die
           miserable
           for
           over
           .
           God
           would
           not
           be
           intreated
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           loved
           the
           prayer
           because
           he
           loved
           the
           Advocates
           ,
           yet
           Maximinus
           was
           not
           worthy
           to
           receive
           the
           blessing
           .
           And
           it
           was
           threatned
           to
           the
           rebellious
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           to
           all
           people
           that
           should
           sin
           grievously
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             God
             would
             break
             their
             staffe
             of
             bread
             ,
          
           and
           even
           the
           righteous
           should
           not
           be
           prevailing
           intercessors
           ;
           Though
           Noah
           ,
           Job
           ,
           or
           Daniel
           
           
             were
             there
             ,
             they
             should
             deliver
             but
             their
             own
             souls
             by
             their
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           
           
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
          
           :
           and
           when
           Abraham
           prevailed
           very
           far
           with
           God
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           and
           the
           five
           Cities
           of
           the
           Plain
           ;
           it
           had
           its
           period
           ;
           If
           there
           had
           been
           ten
           righteous
           in
           Sodom
           it
           should
           have
           been
           spared
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           but
           four
           onely
           were
           found
           ,
           and
           they
           onely
           delivered
           their
           own
           souls
           too
           ;
           but
           neither
           their
           
           righteousnesse
           ,
           nor
           Abrahams
           prayer
           prevailed
           any
           further
           ;
           and
           we
           
           have
           this
           case
           also
           mentioned
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           
             If
             any
             man
             see
             his
             brother
             sin
             a
             sin
             which
             is
             not
             unto
             death
             ,
             he
             shall
             aske
             and
          
           
           
             he
             shall
             give
             him
             life
             for
             them
             that
             sin
             not
             unto
             death
             .
          
           At
           his
           prayer
           the
           sinner
           shall
           receive
           pardon
           ;
           God
           shall
           
             give
             him
             life
             for
             them
          
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           prays
           in
           their
           behalf
           that
           sin
           ;
           provided
           it
           be
           
             not
             a
             sin
             unto
             death
          
           .
           For
           
             there
             is
             a
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             but
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             that
             he
             shall
             pray
             for
             it
             .
          
           There
           his
           Commission
           expires
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           is
           confin'd
           .
           For
           there
           are
           some
           sins
           of
           that
           state
           and
           greatnesse
           that
           God
           will
           not
           pardon
           .
           S.
           Austin
           in
           his
           books
           
             de
             sermone
             Domini
             in
             monte
          
           affirms
           it
           ,
           concerning
           some
           one
           single
           sin
           of
           a
           perfect
           malice
           .
           
           It
           was
           also
           the
           opinion
           of
           Origen
           and
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           is
           followed
           by
           venerable
           Bede
           ;
           and
           whether
           the
           Apostle
           means
           a
           peculiar
           state
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           some
           one
           single
           great
           crime
           which
           also
           supposes
           a
           precedent
           and
           a
           present
           state
           of
           criminall
           condition
           ;
           it
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           will
           hinder
           our
           prayers
           from
           prevailing
           in
           their
           behalf
           ;
           we
           are
           therefore
           not
           encouraged
           to
           pray
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           receive
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christs
           intercession
           ,
           and
           therefore
           much
           lesse
           of
           our
           Advocation
           ,
           which
           onely
           can
           prevail
           by
           vertue
           and
           participation
           of
           his
           mediation
           .
           For
           whomsoever
           Christ
           prays
           ,
           for
           them
           wee
           pray
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           all
           them
           that
           are
           ,
           within
           the
           covenant
           of
           repentance
           ,
           
           for
           all
           whose
           actions
           have
           not
           destroyed
           the
           very
           being
           of
           Religion
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           renounc'd
           their
           faith
           ,
           nor
           voluntarily
           quit
           their
           hopes
           ,
           nor
           openly
           opposed
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           nor
           grown
           by
           a
           long
           progresse
           to
           a
           resolute
           and
           finall
           impiety
           ,
           nor
           done
           injustices
           greater
           then
           sorrow
           ,
           or
           restitution
           ,
           or
           recompense
           ,
           or
           acknowledgment
           .
           However
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           uncertain
           and
           disputed
           concerning
           the
           number
           of
           
             sins
             unto
             death
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           pray
           ,
           is
           not
           matter
           of
           duty
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           effect
           ,
           whether
           we
           know
           them
           or
           no
           ;
           for
           though
           we
           intend
           charity
           when
           we
           pray
           for
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           concerning
           the
           event
           God
           will
           take
           care
           ,
           and
           will
           certainly
           
           return
           thy
           prayer
           upon
           thy
           own
           head
           ,
           though
           thou
           didst
           desire
           it
           should
           water
           and
           refresh
           thy
           neighbors
           drynesse
           ;
           and
           St.
           John
           so
           expresses
           it
           as
           if
           he
           had
           left
           the
           matter
           of
           duty
           undetermin'd
           ;
           because
           the
           instances
           are
           uncertain
           ;
           yet
           the
           event
           is
           certainly
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           therefore
           because
           we
           are
           not
           encouraged
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           is
           a
           
             sin
             unto
             death
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           sin
           that
           hath
           no
           portion
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           repentance
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           suppose
           the
           man
           for
           whom
           wee
           pray
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           mercy
           ,
           within
           the
           covenant
           of
           repentance
           ,
           and
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ;
           yet
           ,
           
        
         
           2ly
           .
           No
           prayers
           of
           others
           can
           further
           prevail
           then
           to
           remove
           this
           person
           to
           the
           next
           stage
           in
           order
           to
           felicity
           .
           When
           S.
           Monica
           prayed
           for
           her
           son
           ,
           she
           did
           not
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           save
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           cōvert
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           God
           intended
           to
           reward
           the
           prayers
           and
           almes
           of
           Cornelius
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           do
           it
           by
           giving
           him
           a
           Crown
           ,
           but
           by
           sending
           an
           
           Apostle
           to
           him
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Christian
           ;
           the
           meaning
           of
           
           which
           observation
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           understand
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           person
           prayed
           for
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           great
           disposition
           of
           being
           in
           a
           saveable
           condition
           ;
           so
           there
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           all
           the
           intermediall
           aptnesses
           :
           for
           just
           as
           he
           is
           disposed
           ,
           so
           can
           we
           prevail
           ,
           and
           the
           prayers
           of
           a
           good
           man
           first
           prevail
           in
           behalf
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           invited
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           reproved
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           he
           shall
           attend
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           his
           heart
           open'd
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           he
           shall
           repent
           :
           And
           still
           a
           good
           mans
           prayers
           follow
           him
           thorough
           the
           severall
           stages
           of
           pardon
           ,
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           of
           restraining
           graces
           ,
           of
           a
           mighty
           providence
           ,
           of
           great
           assistance
           ,
           of
           perseverance
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           
           death
           .
           No
           prayers
           can
           prevaile
           upon
           an
           undisposed
           person
           .
           For
           the
           Sun
           himself
           cannot
           enlighten
           a
           blind
           eye
           ,
           nor
           the
           soule
           move
           a
           body
           whose
           silver
           cord
           is
           loosed
           ,
           and
           whose
           joints
           are
           untyed
           by
           the
           rudenesse
           and
           dissolutions
           of
           a
           pertinacious
           sicknesse
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           suppose
           an
           eye
           quick
           ,
           and
           healthfull
           ,
           or
           apt
           to
           be
           refreshed
           with
           light
           and
           a
           friendly
           prospect
           ,
           yet
           a
           glow-worm
           or
           a
           diamond
           ,
           the
           shels
           of
           pearl
           ,
           or
           a
           dead
           mans
           candle
           ,
           are
           not
           enough
           to
           make
           him
           discern
           the
           beauties
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           admire
           the
           glories
           of
           creation
           .
           Therefore
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           the
           persons
           must
           be
           capable
           for
           whom
           we
           pray
           ,
           so
           they
           that
           pray
           for
           others
           must
           be
           persons
           extraordinary
           in
           something
           :
           
           1.
           
           If
           persons
           be
           
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             piety
          
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           intercessors
           for
           others
           .
           This
           appeares
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Job
           :
           When
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           was
           kindled
           against
           Eliphaz
           ,
           and
           his
           two
           friends
           ,
           
           God
           commanded
           them
           to
           offer
           a
           sacrifice
           ;
           but
           
             my
             servant
          
           Job
           
             shall
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             for
             him
             will
             I
             accept
             :
          
           and
           it
           was
           so
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           prevaricating
           Israelites
           ;
           God
           was
           full
           of
           indignation
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           smote
           them
           ,
           
             Then
             stood
             up
          
           Phinehas
           
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             the
             plague
             ceased
             .
          
           For
           this
           man
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           zeal
           filled
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           glory
           to
           God
           in
           the
           execution
           
           upon
           Zimri
           and
           his
           fair
           Madianite
           .
           And
           it
           was
           a
           huge
           blessing
           that
           was
           intail'd
           upon
           the
           posterity
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           ;
           because
           they
           had
           a
           great
           Religion
           ,
           a
           great
           power
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           extraordinary
           did
           consist
           especially
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           prayers
           and
           devotion
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           eminent
           in
           them
           besides
           their
           obedience
           :
           for
           so
           Maimonides
           tells
           concerning
           them
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           first
           instituted
           
             Morning
             prayer
          
           .
           The
           affairs
           of
           Religion
           had
           not
           the
           same
           constitution
           then
           as
           now
           .
           They
           worshipped
           God
           never
           but
           at
           their
           Memorials
           ,
           and
           in
           places
           ,
           and
           
             seldome
             times
          
           of
           separation
           .
           The
           bowed
           their
           head
           when
           they
           came
           to
           a
           hallowed
           stone
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             the
             top
          
           
           
             of
             their
             staffe
          
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           when
           they
           came
           to
           a
           
             consecrated
             pillar
          
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           seldome
           ;
           and
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           secrets
           and
           the
           priviledges
           of
           a
           frequent
           prayer
           ,
           of
           intercourses
           with
           God
           by
           ejaculations
           ,
           and
           the
           advantages
           of
           importunity
           :
           and
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Jews
           that
           record
           the
           prayer
           of
           Noah
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           reason
           knew
           
           the
           secret
           best
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           to
           teach
           it
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           have
           
           transmitted
           to
           us
           but
           a
           short
           prayer
           of
           some
           seaven
           lines
           long
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           onely
           said
           within
           the
           Ark
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           danger
           ,
           once
           on
           a
           day
           ,
           provoked
           by
           his
           fear
           ,
           and
           stirred
           up
           by
           a
           Religion
           then
           made
           actuall
           ,
           in
           those
           days
           of
           sorrow
           and
           penance
           .
           But
           in
           the
           descending
           ages
           ,
           when
           God
           began
           to
           reckon
           a
           Church
           in
           Abraham's
           family
           ,
           there
           began
           to
           be
           a
           new
           institution
           of
           offices
           ,
           and
           Abraham
           appointed
           that
           God
           should
           be
           prayed
           to
           
             every
             morning
             .
             Isaac
          
           being
           taught
           by
           Abraham
           ,
           made
           a
           law
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           commended
           the
           practise
           ,
           and
           adopted
           it
           into
           the
           Religion
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           be
           worshipped
           by
           decimation
           or
           tithing
           of
           our
           goods
           ;
           and
           he
           added
           
           an
           order
           of
           prayer
           to
           be
           said
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ;
           and
           Jacob
           to
           make
           up
           the
           office
           compleat
           added
           
             evening
             prayer
          
           ;
           and
           God
           was
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           became
           fit
           persons
           to
           blesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           procuring
           blessings
           to
           their
           relatives
           ;
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           instances
           of
           their
           own
           families
           ;
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           the
           Cities
           of
           the
           Plain
           .
           For
           a
           man
           of
           an
           ordinary
           piety
           is
           like
           Gideons
           fleece
           ,
           wet
           in
           its
           own
           locks
           ;
           but
           it
           could
           not
           water
           a
           poor
           mans
           Garden
           .
           But
           so
           does
           a
           thirsty
           land
           drink
           all
           the
           dew
           of
           heaven
           that
           wets
           its
           face
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           shower
           makes
           no
           torrent
           ,
           nor
           digs
           so
           much
           as
           a
           little
           furrow
           that
           the
           drils
           of
           the
           water
           might
           passe
           into
           rivers
           ,
           or
           refresh
           their
           neighbours
           
           wearinesse
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           earth
           is
           full
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           strange
           consumptive
           needs
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           next
           time
           when
           God
           blesses
           it
           with
           a
           gracious
           shower
           ,
           it
           divides
           into
           portions
           ,
           and
           sends
           it
           abroad
           in
           free
           and
           equall
           communications
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           stand
           round
           about
           may
           feel
           the
           shower
           .
           So
           is
           a
           good
           mans
           prayer
           ;
           his
           own
           cup
           is
           full
           ,
           it
           is
           crowned
           with
           health
           ,
           and
           overflowes
           with
           blessings
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           drink
           of
           his
           cup
           ,
           and
           eat
           at
           his
           table
           are
           refreshed
           with
           his
           joys
           ,
           and
           divide
           with
           him
           in
           his
           holy
           portions
           .
           And
           indeed
           he
           hath
           need
           of
           a
           great
           stock
           of
           piety
           ,
           who
           is
           first
           to
           provide
           for
           his
           own
           necessities
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           give
           portions
           to
           a
           numerous
           relation
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           that
           every
           man
           needs
           for
           
           himself
           ;
           the
           daily
           expences
           of
           his
           own
           infirmities
           ,
           the
           unthriving
           state
           of
           his
           omission
           of
           duties
           ,
           and
           recessions
           from
           perfection
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           great
           losses
           and
           shipwracks
           ,
           the
           plundrings
           and
           burning
           of
           his
           house
           by
           a
           fall
           into
           a
           deadly
           sin
           ;
           and
           most
           good
           men
           are
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           enough
           to
           doe
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           keep
           themselves
           above
           water
           ;
           but
           how
           few
           men
           are
           able
           to
           pay
           their
           own
           debts
           ,
           and
           lend
           great
           portions
           to
           others
           ?
           The
           number
           of
           those
           who
           can
           effectually
           intercede
           for
           others
           to
           great
           purposes
           of
           grace
           and
           pardon
           ,
           are
           as
           soon
           told
           as
           the
           number
           
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           gates
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           the
           entries
           of
           the
           river
           Nilus
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           doe
           but
           consider
           what
           a
           great
           ingagement
           this
           is
           to
           a
           very
           strict
           and
           holy
           life
           .
           If
           we
           chance
           to
           live
           in
           times
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           trouble
           ,
           or
           if
           our
           relatives
           can
           be
           capable
           of
           great
           
           dangers
           ,
           or
           great
           sorrows
           ,
           or
           if
           we
           our selves
           would
           doe
           the
           
           noblest
           friendship
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           oblige
           others
           by
           acts
           of
           greatest
           benefit
           ;
           if
           we
           would
           assist
           their
           souls
           ,
           and
           work
           towards
           their
           salvation
           ;
           if
           we
           would
           be
           publick
           ministers
           of
           the
           greatest
           usefulness
           to
           our
           countrey
           ;
           if
           we
           would
           support
           Kings
           ,
           and
           relieve
           the
           great
           necessities
           of
           Kingdoms
           ;
           if
           we
           would
           be
           effective
           in
           the
           stopping
           of
           a
           plague
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           successe
           of
           armies
           ;
           a
           great
           and
           an
           exemplar
           piety
           ,
           and
           a
           zealous
           and
           holy
           prayer
           can
           do
           all
           this
           .
           
             Semper
             tu
             hoc
             facito
             ut
             cogites
             ,
             Id
             optimum
             esse
             ,
             tute
             ut
             sis
             optimus
             ;
             si
             id
             nequeas
             ,
             saltem
             ut
             optimis
             sis
             proximus
             .
          
           He
           that
           is
           the
           best
           man
           towards
           God
           ,
           is
           certainely
           the
           best
           Minister
           to
           his
           Prince
           or
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           doe
           thou
           endevour
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           be
           so
           ,
           be
           at
           least
           next
           to
           the
           best
           .
           For
           in
           that
           degree
           in
           which
           our
           Religion
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           our
           piety
           exemplar
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           we
           can
           contribute
           towards
           the
           fortune
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           :
           and
           when
           Elijah
           was
           taken
           into
           heaven
           ,
           Elisha
           mourn'd
           for
           him
           because
           it
           was
           a
           losse
           to
           
             Israel
             :
             My
             Father
             ,
             my
             father
             ,
             the
             chariots
             of
          
           Israel
           
             and
             horsemen
             thereof
          
           :
           But
           consider
           how
           uselesse
           thou
           art
           ,
           when
           thou
           canst
           not
           by
           thy
           prayers
           obtain
           so
           much
           mercy
           as
           to
           prevaile
           for
           the
           life
           of
           a
           single
           Trooper
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           plague
           beg
           of
           God
           for
           the
           life
           of
           a
           poor
           Maid-servant
           ;
           but
           the
           ordinary
           emanations
           of
           providence
           shall
           proceed
           
           to
           issue
           without
           any
           arrest
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Angel
           shall
           not
           be
           turn'd
           aside
           in
           one
           single
           infliction
           .
           Remember
           ,
           although
           he
           is
           a
           great
           and
           excellent
           person
           that
           can
           prevaile
           of
           God
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           others
           ,
           yet
           thou
           that
           hast
           no
           stock
           of
           grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           no
           interest
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           heaven
           ,
           art
           but
           a
           mean
           person
           ;
           extraordinary
           in
           nothing
           ;
           thou
           art
           unregarded
           by
           God
           ,
           cheap
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Angels
           ,
           uselesse
           to
           thy
           Prince
           or
           Countrey
           ;
           thou
           maist
           hold
           thy
           peace
           in
           a
           time
           of
           publick
           danger
           .
           For
           ,
           Kings
           never
           pardon
           Murtherers
           at
           the
           intercession
           of
           Theeves
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           mean
           Mechanick
           should
           beg
           a
           Reprieve
           for
           a
           condemned
           Traitor
           ,
           he
           is
           
           ridiculous
           and
           impudent
           ;
           so
           is
           a
           vicious
           Advocate
           or
           an
           ordinary
           person
           with
           God.
           It
           is
           well
           if
           God
           will
           hear
           him
           begging
           for
           his
           owne
           pardon
           ;
           hee
           is
           not
           yet
           disposed
           to
           plead
           for
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           every
           man
           that
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           every
           man
           that
           can
           pray
           without
           a
           sinfull
           prayer
           ,
           may
           also
           intercede
           for
           others
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           duty
           for
           all
           men
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           all
           men
           I
           say
           who
           can
           pray
           at
           all
           acceptably
           ;
           
             I
             will
             therefore
             that
             prayers
             ,
             and
             supplications
             ,
             and
             intercessions
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             thanks
             be
             made
             for
             all
             men
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           duty
           that
           is
           prescrib'd
           to
           all
           them
           that
           are
           concern'd
           in
           the
           
           duty
           and
           in
           the
           blessings
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           it
           which
           I
           say
           ;
           if
           their
           piety
           be
           but
           ordinary
           ,
           their
           prayer
           can
           be
           effectuall
           but
           in
           easy
           purposes
           ,
           and
           to
           smaller
           degrees
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           would
           work
           effectively
           towards
           a
           great
           deliverance
           ,
           or
           in
           great
           degrees
           towards
           the
           benefit
           or
           ease
           of
           any
           of
           his
           relatives
           ,
           can
           be
           confident
           of
           his
           successe
           but
           
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           in
           which
           his
           person
           is
           gracious
           .
           
             There
             are
             strange
          
           
           
             things
             in
             heaven
          
           ;
           judgments
           there
           are
           made
           of
           things
           and
           persons
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           a
           plain
           promise
           produces
           effects
           of
           wonder
           and
           miracle
           ;
           and
           the
           changes
           that
           are
           there
           made
           are
           not
           effected
           by
           passions
           ,
           and
           interests
           ,
           and
           corporall
           changes
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           that
           is
           there
           is
           not
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           beneficiall
           ,
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           more
           holy
           ,
           of
           other
           designes
           ,
           and
           strange
           productions
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           stock
           it
           is
           that
           a
           holy
           poor
           man
           that
           possesses
           no
           more
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           then
           an
           Ewe-lambe
           ,
           that
           eats
           of
           his
           bread
           ,
           and
           drinks
           of
           his
           cup
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           daughter
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           all
           his
           temporall
           portion
           ,
           this
           poor
           man
           is
           ministred
           to
           by
           Angels
           ,
           and
           attended
           to
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           makes
           intercession
           
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           Christ
           joyns
           the
           mans
           prayer
           to
           his
           own
           advocation
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           by
           prayer
           shall
           save
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           fortune
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           army
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           God
           sees
           it
           good
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ;
           for
           he
           will
           no
           longer
           deny
           him
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           no
           blessing
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           his
           prayer
           is
           most
           heard
           when
           it
           is
           most
           denyed
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           That
           we
           should
           prevaile
           in
           intercessions
           for
           others
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           regard
           and
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           piety
           ,
           so
           also
           must
           our
           offices
           be
           extraordinary
           .
           He
           that
           prays
           to
           recover
           a
           family
           from
           
           an
           hereditary
           curse
           ,
           or
           to
           reverse
           a
           Sentence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           cancell
           a
           Decree
           of
           heaven
           gone
           out
           against
           his
           friend
           ,
           hee
           that
           would
           heale
           the
           sick
           with
           his
           prayer
           ,
           or
           with
           his
           devotion
           prevaile
           against
           an
           army
           ,
           must
           not
           expect
           such
           great
           effects
           upon
           a
           Morning
           or
           Evening
           Collect
           ,
           or
           an
           honest
           wish
           put
           into
           the
           recollections
           of
           a
           prayer
           ,
           or
           a
           period
           put
           in
           on
           purpose
           .
           Mamercus
           Bishop
           of
           Vienna
           ,
           seeing
           his
           City
           and
           all
           the
           Diocese
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           perishing
           by
           an
           earthquake
           ,
           instituted
           
             great
             Letanies
          
           ,
           and
           solemn
           supplications
           ,
           besides
           the
           ordinary
           devotions
           of
           his
           usuall
           hours
           of
           prayer
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           from
           his
           example
           took
           up
           
           the
           practise
           ,
           and
           translated
           it
           into
           an
           anniversary
           solemnity
           ,
           and
           upon
           St.
           Mark
           's
           day
           did
           solemnly
           intercede
           with
           God
           to
           divert
           or
           prevent
           his
           judgments
           falling
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           
             majoribus
             Litaniis
          
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           called
           ;
           with
           the
           more
           solemn
           supplications
           they
           did
           pray
           unto
           God
           in
           behalf
           of
           their
           people
           .
           And
           this
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           same
           consideration
           that
           is
           in
           every
           great
           necessity
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           great
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           so
           gracious
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           prevaile
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           friend
           ,
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           relatives
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           great
           needs
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           way
           of
           prudence
           and
           security
           ,
           that
           we
           use
           all
           those
           greater
           
           offices
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           as
           instruments
           of
           importunity
           ,
           and
           arguments
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           acts
           of
           prevailing
           ,
           and
           means
           of
           great
           effect
           and
           advocation
           :
           such
           as
           are
           ,
           separating
           days
           for
           solemn
           prayer
           ,
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           violence
           ,
           and
           earnest
           addresse
           ,
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           almes
           and
           prayer
           ,
           acts
           of
           repentance
           and
           prayer
           ,
           
           praying
           together
           in
           publick
           with
           united
           hearts
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           praying
           in
           the
           susception
           and
           communication
           of
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ;
           
           the
           effects
           and
           admirable
           issues
           of
           which
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           perceive
           not
           ;
           we
           lo●e
           because
           we
           desire
           not
           ,
           and
           choose
           to
           lose
           many
           great
           blessings
           rather
           then
           purchase
           them
           with
           the
           frequent
           commemoration
           of
           that
           sacrifice
           which
           was
           offered
           up
           for
           all
           the
           needs
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           for
           obtaining
           all
           favours
           and
           graces
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             God
             never
             refuses
             to
             hear
             a
             holy
             prayer
             ,
          
           and
           our
           prayers
           can
           never
           be
           so
           holy
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           are
           offered
           up
           in
           the
           union
           of
           Christs
           sacrifice
           :
           For
           Christ
           by
           that
           sacrifice
           reconcil'd
           God
           and
           the
           world
           .
           And
           because
           
           our
           needs
           continue
           ,
           therefore
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           continue
           the
           memory
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           to
           God
           that
           which
           was
           done
           to
           satisfie
           all
           our
           needs
           :
           Then
           we
           receive
           Christ
           ;
           we
           are
           after
           a
           secret
           and
           mysterious
           ,
           but
           most
           reall
           and
           admirable
           manner
           made
           all
           one
           with
           Christ
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           giving
           us
           his
           Son
           could
           not
           but
           with
           him
           give
           us
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           refuse
           our
           persons
           when
           we
           are
           united
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           when
           our
           souls
           are
           joined
           to
           his
           soul
           ,
           our
           body
           nourished
           by
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           our
           souls
           sanctified
           by
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           cloth'd
           with
           his
           robes
           ,
           and
           marked
           with
           his
           character
           ,
           and
           sealed
           with
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           renewed
           with
           holy
           vows
           ,
           and
           consign'd
           to
           all
           his
           glories
           ,
           and
           adopted
           to
           his
           inheritance
           ?
           
           when
           we
           represent
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           pray
           in
           vertue
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           imitate
           his
           intercession
           ,
           and
           doe
           that
           which
           God
           commands
           ,
           and
           offer
           him
           in
           our
           manner
           that
           which
           he
           essentially
           loves
           ?
           can
           it
           be
           that
           either
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           more
           prevalent
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           can
           possibly
           deny
           such
           addresses
           ,
           and
           such
           importunities
           ?
           Try
           it
           often
           ,
           and
           let
           all
           things
           else
           be
           answerable
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           have
           greater
           reason
           for
           your
           confidence
           .
           Doe
           not
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           that
           understand
           Religion
           ,
           desire
           to
           have
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           when
           they
           die
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           to
           make
           their
           great
           appearance
           
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           their
           great
           consignation
           to
           their
           eternall
           sentence
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           ?
           And
           if
           then
           be
           their
           greatest
           needs
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           greatest
           advantage
           ,
           and
           instrument
           of
           acceptation
           .
           Therefore
           if
           you
           have
           a
           great
           need
           to
           be
           serv'd
           ,
           or
           a
           great
           charity
           to
           serve
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           pity
           to
           minister
           ,
           and
           a
           dear
           friend
           in
           a
           sorrow
           ,
           take
           Christ
           along
           in
           thy
           prayers
           ,
           in
           all
           thy
           ways
           thou
           canst
           take
           him
           ;
           take
           him
           in
           affection
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           in
           a
           solemnity
           ,
           take
           him
           by
           obedience
           and
           receive
           him
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           then
           offerest
           up
           thy
           prayers
           and
           makest
           thy
           needs
           known
           ,
           if
           thou
           nor
           thy
           friend
           be
           not
           relieved
           ,
           if
           thy
           party
           be
           not
           prevalent
           ,
           and
           the
           war
           be
           not
           appeased
           ,
           or
           the
           
           plague
           be
           not
           cured
           ,
           or
           the
           enemy
           taken
           off
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           else
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           thy
           prayer
           is
           good
           and
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           dressed
           with
           circumstances
           of
           advantage
           ,
           and
           thy
           person
           is
           apt
           to
           be
           an
           intercessor
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           done
           all
           that
           thou
           canst
           ;
           the
           event
           must
           be
           left
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           secret
           reasons
           of
           the
           deniall
           either
           thou
           shalt
           find
           
           in
           time
           ,
           or
           thou
           maist
           trust
           with
           God
           ,
           who
           certainly
           does
           it
           with
           
           the
           greatest
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           charity
           .
           I
           have
           in
           this
           thing
           onely
           one
           caution
           to
           insert
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           That
           in
           our
           importunity
           and
           extraordinary
           offices
           for
           others
           ,
           we
           must
           nor
           make
           our
           accounts
           by
           multitude
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           long
           prayers
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           holynesse
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           nesse
           of
           the
           desire
           ,
           and
           the
           usefulnesse
           of
           the
           request
           ,
           and
           its
           order
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           its
           place
           in
           the
           order
           of
           providence
           ,
           and
           the
           sincerity
           of
           our
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           charity
           of
           our
           wishes
           ,
           and
           the
           perseverance
           of
           our
           advocation
           .
           There
           are
           some
           (
           as
           Tertullian
           observes
           )
           
             qui
             loquacitatem
             facundiam
             existimant
             ,
             at
             impudentiam
             constantiam
             deputant
             ;
             They
             are
             praters
             ,
             and
             they
             are
          
           
           
             impudent
             ,
             and
             they
             call
             that
             constancy
             and
             importunity
             :
          
           concerning
           which
           ,
           the
           advice
           is
           easy
           :
           Many
           words
           or
           few
           are
           extrinsecall
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           considered
           in
           the
           
             effects
             of
             prayer
          
           ;
           but
           much
           desire
           and
           much
           holinesse
           ,
           are
           essentiall
           to
           its
           constitution
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           be
           very
           curious
           that
           our
           importunity
           do
           not
           degenerate
           into
           impudence
           and
           a
           rude
           boldnesse
           .
           Capitolinus
           said
           of
           Antonius
           the
           Emperour
           and
           Philosopher
           ,
           
             sanè
             quamvis
             esset
             constans
             ,
             erat
             etiam
             verecundus
          
           ;
           he
           was
           modest
           even
           when
           he
           was
           most
           pertinacious
           in
           his
           desires
           .
           So
           must
           wee
           ;
           though
           wee
           must
           not
           be
           
           ashamed
           to
           aske
           for
           whatsoever
           we
           need
           ,
           
             Rebus
             semper
             pudor
             absit
             in
             arctis
             ,
          
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           true
           that
           Stasimus
           in
           the
           Comedy
           said
           concerning
           Mear
           ,
           
             Verecundari
             neminem
             apud
             mensam
             decet
             ,
             Nam
             ibi
             de
             divinis
             &
             humanis
             cernitur
             :
          
           Men
           must
           not
           be
           bashfull
           so
           as
           to
           lose
           their
           meat
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           a
           necessity
           that
           cannot
           bee
           dispensed
           withall
           :
           so
           it
           is
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           whatsoever
           our
           necessity
           calls
           to
           us
           for
           ,
           we
           must
           call
           to
           God
           for
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           not
           pleased
           with
           that
           rusticity
           or
           fond
           modesty
           of
           being
           ashamed
           to
           ask
           of
           God
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           honest
           and
           necessary
           ;
           yet
           our
           importunity
           hath
           also
           bounds
           of
           modesty
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           to
           be
           expressed
           with
           other
           significations
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           rightly
           modest
           towards
           God
           ,
           who
           
           without
           confidence
           in
           himself
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           confidence
           in
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           nor
           without
           great
           humility
           of
           person
           ,
           and
           reverence
           of
           addresse
           ,
           presents
           his
           prayers
           to
           God
           as
           earnestly
           as
           he
           can
           ;
           Provided
           alwayes
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           greatest
           of
           our
           desires
           ,
           and
           holy
           violence
           ,
           we
           submit
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           desire
           him
           to
           choose
           for
           us
           .
           Our
           modesty
           to
           God
           in
           prayers
           hath
           no
           other
           measures
           but
           these
           :
           1.
           
           
             Distrust
             of
             our selves
          
           :
           2.
           
           
             Confidence
             in
             God
          
           :
           3.
           
           
             Humility
             of
             person
          
           :
           4.
           
           
             Reverence
             of
             addresse
          
           :
           and
           5.
           
           
             Submission
             to
             Gods
             will
          
           :
           These
           are
           all
           ,
           unlesse
           also
           you
           will
           adde
           that
           of
           Solomon
           :
           
           
             Be
             not
             rash
             with
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             thy
             heart
             be
             hasty
             to
          
           
           
             utter
             a
             thing
             before
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             thou
             upon
             earth
             ,
             therefore
             let
             thy
             words
             be
             few
             .
          
           These
           things
           being
           observed
           ,
           let
           your
           importunity
           be
           as
           great
           as
           it
           can
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           the
           more
           likely
           to
           prevaile
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           is
           the
           more
           earnest
           ,
           
           and
           signified
           and
           represented
           by
           the
           most
           offices
           extraordinary
           .
           
        
         
           3ly
           .
           The
           last
           great
           advantage
           towards
           a
           prevailing
           intercession
           for
           others
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           that
           prayes
           for
           his
           relatives
           ,
           be
           a
           
             person
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             dignity
             ,
             imployment
             or
             designation
             .
          
           For
           God
           hath
           appointed
           some
           persons
           and
           callings
           of
           men
           to
           pray
           for
           others
           ,
           such
           are
           Fathers
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           Bishops
           for
           their
           Dioceses
           ,
           Kings
           for
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Order
           Ecclesiasticall
           for
           all
           the
           men
           and
           women
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           And
           it
           is
           well
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           for
           as
           things
           are
           now
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           too
           long
           ,
           how
           few
           are
           there
           that
           understand
           it
           to
           be
           their
           duty
           ,
           or
           part
           of
           their
           necessary
           imployment
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           an
           equall
           portion
           of
           their
           desires
           be
           spent
           
           upon
           the
           necessities
           of
           others
           ?
           All
           men
           doe
           not
           think
           it
           necessary
           ,
           and
           fewer
           practise
           it
           frequently
           ;
           and
           they
           but
           coldly
           ,
           without
           interest
           ,
           and
           deep
           resentment
           :
           it
           is
           like
           the
           compassion
           we
           have
           in
           other
           mens
           miseries
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           our
           case
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           ake
           not
           when
           another
           mans
           children
           are
           made
           fatherlesse
           ,
           or
           his
           wife
           a
           sad
           widow
           :
           and
           just
           so
           are
           our
           prayers
           for
           their
           relief
           :
           If
           we
           thought
           their
           evils
           to
           be
           ours
           ,
           if
           wee
           and
           they
           as
           members
           of
           the
           same
           body
           had
           sensible
           and
           reall
           communications
           of
           good
           and
           evill
           ;
           if
           we
           understood
           what
           is
           really
           meant
           by
           being
           
             members
             one
             of
             another
          
           ,
           or
           if
           we
           did
           not
           think
           it
           
           a
           spirituall
           word
           of
           art
           ,
           instrumentall
           onely
           to
           a
           science
           ,
           but
           no
           part
           of
           duty
           ,
           or
           reall
           relation
           ,
           sure
           we
           should
           pray
           more
           earnestly
           one
           for
           another
           then
           we
           usually
           doe
           .
           How
           few
           of
           us
           are
           troubled
           when
           he
           sees
           his
           brother
           wicked
           ,
           or
           dishonorably
           vicious
           ?
           Who
           is
           sad
           and
           melancholy
           when
           his
           neighbour
           is
           almost
           in
           hell
           ?
           when
           he
           sees
           him
           grow
           old
           in
           iniquity
           ?
           How
           many
           days
           have
           we
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           publick
           relief
           and
           interests
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ?
           How
           earnestly
           have
           we
           fasted
           ,
           if
           our
           Prince
           be
           sick
           or
           afflicted
           ?
           What
           almes
           have
           we
           given
           for
           our
           brothers
           conversion
           ?
           or
           if
           
           this
           be
           great
           ,
           how
           importunate
           and
           passionate
           have
           we
           been
           with
           God
           by
           prayer
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           by
           prayer
           and
           secret
           petition
           ?
           But
           however
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           well
           ,
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           us
           would
           think
           of
           this
           duty
           a
           little
           more
           ;
           because
           besides
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           duty
           it self
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           this
           blessed
           consequent
           ,
           that
           for
           whose
           necessities
           we
           pray
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           desire
           earnestly
           they
           should
           be
           relieved
           ,
           we
           would
           ,
           
             when
             ever
             we
             can
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             all
             we
             can
          
           ,
           set
           our
           hands
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           pity
           the
           Orphan
           children
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           heartily
           ,
           we
           would
           also
           ,
           when
           we
           could
           ,
           relieve
           them
           charitably
           :
           but
           though
           it
           were
           therefore
           very
           well
           that
           things
           were
           
           thus
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           yet
           God
           who
           takes
           care
           for
           us
           all
           ,
           makes
           provision
           for
           us
           in
           speciall
           manner
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           the
           Clergy
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           pray
           for
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           Christs
           Priesthood
           ,
           to
           be
           followers
           of
           his
           Advocation
           ,
           to
           stand
           between
           God
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           present
           to
           God
           all
           their
           needs
           ,
           
           and
           all
           their
           desires
           .
           That
           this
           God
           hath
           ordained
           and
           appointed
           ,
           
           and
           that
           this
           rather
           he
           will
           blesse
           and
           accept
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           for
           he
           onely
           can
           be
           witnesse
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           for
           it
           depends
           wholly
           upon
           his
           gracious
           favour
           and
           acceptation
           .
           It
           was
           the
           case
           of
           Abraham
           and
           
             Abimelech
             :
             Now
             therefore
          
           
           
             restore
             the
             man
             his
             wife
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             pray
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             live
          
           ;
           and
           this
           caused
           confidence
           in
           
             Micah
             :
             Now
             know
             I
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             doe
             me
             good
             ,
             seeing
             I
             have
             a
             Levite
          
           
           
             to
             my
             Priest
          
           :
           meaning
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           Priests
           ,
           God
           hath
           established
           the
           alternate
           returns
           of
           blessing
           and
           prayers
           ,
           the
           entercouses
           between
           God
           and
           his
           people
           ;
           And
           thorough
           the
           descending
           ages
           of
           the
           synagogue
           it
           came
           to
           
           be
           transmitted
           also
           to
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Religion
           are
           advocates
           for
           us
           under
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Ministery
             of
             Reconciliation
          
           ,
           by
           their
           dispensing
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           by
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           by
           
             binding
             and
             loosing
          
           ,
           by
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             Prayer
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           saith
           St.
           
             James
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             be
             sick
             among
             you
             ,
             let
          
           
           
             him
             send
             for
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             :
          
           meaning
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           them
           especially
           ,
           and
           will
           accept
           them
           in
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           is
           meant
           by
           blessing
           .
           A
           Father
           blesses
           his
           childe
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           blessed
           his
           
           people
           ,
           and
           Melchisedec
           the
           Priest
           blessed
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Moses
           blessed
           the
           Sons
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           God
           appointed
           the
           Leviticall
           Priests
           to
           
             blesse
             the
             congregation
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           more
           then
           can
           be
           done
           by
           the
           people
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           can
           say
           the
           same
           prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           pray
           for
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Children
           for
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           the
           Flock
           for
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           blesse
           him
           as
           he
           blesses
           them
           ;
           
             for
             the
             lesse
             is
             blessed
             of
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             greater
             of
             the
             lesse
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           
             without
             all
             contradiction
          
           ,
           said
           S.
           Paul
           :
           
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           mysterie
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           appointed
           the
           Priest
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           to
           
           be
           his
           ordinary
           office
           and
           imployment
           ,
           he
           also
           intends
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           that
           way
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           chalked
           out
           for
           us
           ;
           his
           prayer
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           
             found
             in
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           is
           the
           surer
           way
           to
           prevaile
           in
           his
           intercessions
           for
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           But
           upon
           this
           stock
           comes
           in
           the
           greatest
           difficulty
           of
           the
           text
           :
           for
           if
           
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
          
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           infinite
           necessity
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Religion
           should
           be
           very
           holy
           :
           For
           all
           their
           ministeries
           consist
           in
           preaching
           and
           praying
           ;
           to
           these
           two
           are
           reducible
           ,
           all
           the
           ministeries
           Ecclesiasticall
           which
           are
           of
           divine
           institution
           :
           so
           the
           Apostles
           summ'd
           up
           their
           imployment
           ;
           
             But
             we
             will
             give
             our selves
          
           
           
           
             continually
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           to
           exhort
           ,
           to
           reprove
           ,
           to
           comfort
           ,
           to
           cast
           down
           ,
           to
           determine
           cases
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           rule
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           
             the
             word
             of
             their
             proper
             Ministery
          
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           making
           lawes
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           is
           the
           ministery
           
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           for
           so
           their
           dictates
           passe
           into
           lawes
           by
           being
           duties
           injoyn'd
           by
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           acts
           ,
           or
           exercises
           ,
           or
           instruments
           
           of
           some
           injoyn'd
           graces
           .
           To
           prayer
           is
           reduced
           
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
          
           :
           but
           
             binding
             and
             loosing
          
           ,
           and
           
             visitation
             of
             the
             sick
          
           are
           mixt
           offices
           ,
           partly
           relating
           to
           one
           ,
           partly
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           although
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           preached
           ,
           will
           have
           a
           great
           effect
           ,
           even
           though
           it
           be
           preached
           by
           an
           evill
           Minister
           ,
           a
           vicious
           person
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           well
           there
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           pious
           man
           ;
           because
           by
           prayer
           also
           his
           preaching
           is
           made
           effectuall
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           good
           example
           his
           Homilies
           and
           Sermons
           are
           made
           active
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           half
           of
           the
           Ministers
           office
           ,
           
             [
             The
             preaching
             of
          
           
           Word
           ]
           he
           be
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           unlesse
           he
           be
           ,
           much
           perishes
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           advantages
           are
           lost
           .
           But
           then
           for
           the
           other
           half
           ;
           all
           those
           ministeries
           which
           are
           
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
          
           are
           rendred
           extremely
           invalid
           ,
           and
           ineffectuall
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           ministred
           by
           an
           evill
           person
           .
           For
           upon
           this
           very
           stock
           it
           was
           that
           St.
           Cyprian
           affirmed
           that
           none
           were
           to
           be
           chosen
           to
           the
           Ministery
           but
           
             immaculati
             &
             integri
             antistites
             ,
             holy
             and
             upright
             men
             ,
             who
             offering
             their
             sacrifices
             worthily
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             holily
             ,
             may
             be
             heard
             in
             their
             prayers
             which
             they
             make
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             .
          
           But
           he
           presses
           
           this
           caution
           to
           a
           further
           issue
           :
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           necessary
           to
           choose
           holy
           persons
           to
           these
           holy
           Ministeries
           for
           fear
           of
           losing
           the
           advantages
           
           of
           a
           sanctified
           Ministery
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           the
           people
           may
           not
           be
           guilty
           of
           an
           evill
           communion
           ,
           and
           a
           criminall
           state
           of
           society
           .
           
             Nec
             enim
             sibi
             plebs
             blandiatur
             quasi
             immunis
             à
             contagione
             delicti
             esse
             possit
             cum
             sacerdote
             peccatore
             communicans
             ,
             the
             people
             cannot
             be
             innocent
             if
             they
             communicate
             with
             a
             vitious
             priest
             :
             for
             so
             said
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Hosea
             ,
             Sacrificia
             eorum
             panis
             luctus
             ;
             their
             sacrifices
             are
             like
             bread
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             whosoever
             eat
             thereof
             shall
             be
             defiled
             .
          
           The
           same
           also
           he
           sayes
           often
           and
           more
           vehemently
           ,
           
             ibid.
             &
             lib.
          
           4.
           ep
           .
           2.
           
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           further
           degree
           of
           this
           evill
           .
           It
           is
           not
           only
           
           a
           losse
           ,
           and
           also
           criminall
           to
           the
           people
           to
           communicate
           with
           a
           Minister
           of
           a
           notorious
           evill
           life
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           affirmed
           by
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           wholly
           without
           effect
           :
           their
           prayers
           are
           sins
           ,
           their
           Sacraments
           are
           null
           and
           ineffective
           ,
           their
           communions
           are
           without
           consecration
           ,
           their
           hand
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             dead
             hand
          
           ,
           the
           blessings
           vain
           ,
           their
           sacrifices
           rejected
           ,
           their
           ordinations
           imperfect
           ,
           their
           order
           is
           vanished
           ,
           their
           character
           is
           extinguished
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           will
           not
           descend
           upon
           the
           mysteries
           when
           he
           is
           invocated
           by
           unholy
           hands
           and
           unsanctified
           lips
           .
           This
           is
           a
           sad
           story
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           expresly
           affirmed
           by
           Dionysius
           ,
           by
           St.
           Hierom
           upon
           the
           
           
           2.
           chapter
           of
           Zephaniah
           ,
           affirming
           that
           they
           do
           wickedly
           who
           affirm
           
             eucharistiam
             imprecantis
             facere
             verba
             ,
             non
             vitam
             ,
             &
             necessariam
             esse
             tantum
             solennem
             orationem
             &
             non
             sacerdotum
             merita
             :
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             solemn
             prayer
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             life
             and
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Priest
          
           ;
           and
           by
           St.
           Gelasius
           a
           by
           the
           
           Author
           of
           the
           imperfect
           work
           attributed
           to
           St.
           Chrysostome
           a
           who
           quotes
           the
           8th
           .
           book
           of
           the
           
             Apostolicall
             Constitutions
          
           for
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ;
           
           the
           words
           of
           which
           in
           the
           first
           chapter
           are
           so
           plain
           that
           Bovius
           b
           and
           
             Sixtus
             Senensis
          
           c
           accuse
           both
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Apostolicall
             Constitutions
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           Hierom
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           these
           Homilies
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           crude
           delivery
           of
           this
           truth
           was
           sentenced
           by
           the
           councell
           of
           Constance
           .
           To
           the
           same
           sense
           and
           signification
           of
           Doctrine
           is
           that
           which
           is
           generally
           agreed
           upon
           by
           almost
           all
           persons
           ;
           that
           he
           that
           enters
           into
           his
           Ministery
           by
           Simony
           receives
           nothing
           but
           a
           curse
           ,
           which
           is
           expresly
           affirmed
           by
           
             Petrus
             Damiani
          
           d
           and
           Tarasius
           e
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           by
           St.
           Gregory
           f
           ,
           and
           St.
           Ambrose
           g
           .
           
        
         
           For
           if
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           leaves
           polluted
           Temples
           and
           unchast
           bodies
           ,
           if
           he
           takes
           away
           his
           grace
           from
           them
           that
           abuse
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           would
           not
           have
           descended
           upon
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           at
           the
           prayer
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           if
           St.
           Peter
           had
           taken
           money
           for
           him
           :
           it
           is
           but
           reasonable
           to
           beleeve
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           will
           not
           descend
           upon
           the
           simoniacall
           ,
           unchast
           Concubinaries
           ,
           Schismaticks
           and
           scandalous
           Priests
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           .
           And
           beside
           the
           reasonablenesse
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           further
           affirmed
           by
           the
           councell
           of
           Neocaesarea
           ,
           by
           St.
           h
           Chrysostome
           ,
           i
           Innocentius
           ,
           k
           Nicolaus
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Sentences
           upon
           the
           saying
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Malachic
           .
           
           1.
           
           
             Maledicam
             benedictionibus
             vestris
             ,
             I
             will
             curse
             your
             blessings
          
           ;
           upon
           the
           stock
           of
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           reasons
           ,
           and
           authorities
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           how
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           this
           advantage
           of
           intercession
           .
           The
           prayer
           and
           offices
           of
           holy
           Ministers
           are
           of
           great
           advantages
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           ministred
           to
           by
           evill
           men
           ,
           by
           vicious
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           Ministers
           ,
           this
           extraordinary
           advantage
           is
           lost
           ,
           they
           are
           left
           to
           stand
           alone
           ,
           or
           to
           fall
           by
           their
           own
           crimes
           ;
           so
           much
           as
           is
           the
           action
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           as
           is
           the
           piety
           of
           the
           man
           that
           attends
           and
           prayes
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           with
           the
           Priest
           ,
           so
           far
           he
           shall
           prevail
           ,
           but
           no
           further
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Church
           
           hath
           taught
           her
           Ministers
           to
           pray
           thus
           in
           her
           preparatory
           prayer
           to
           consecration
           ,
           
             Quoniam
             me
             peccatorem
             inter
             te
             &
             eundem
             populum
             Medium
             esse
             voluisti
             ,
             licet
             in
             me
             boni
             operis
             testimonium
             non
             agnoscas
             ,
             officium
             dispensationiis
             creditae
             non
             recuses
             ,
             nec
             per
             me
             indignum
             famulum
             tuum
             eorum
             salutis
             pereat
             pretium
             ,
             pro
             quibus
             victima
             factus
             salutaris
             ,
             dignatus
             es
             fieri
             redemptio
             .
          
           For
           we
           must
           know
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           put
           the
           salvation
           of
           any
           man
           into
           the
           power
           of
           another
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           by
           calling
           the
           Priests
           actuall
           intention
           simply
           necessary
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           also
           indispensably
           necessary
           ,
           hath
           left
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           Curate
           to
           damn
           very
           
           many
           of
           his
           Parish
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           the
           accounts
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Divine
           mercy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           never
           exact
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           us
           by
           the
           measures
           and
           proportions
           of
           an
           evill
           Priest
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           piety
           of
           the
           communicant
           ,
           by
           the
           prayers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           the
           mercies
           of
           God.
           But
           although
           the
           greatest
           interest
           of
           salvation
           
           depends
           not
           upon
           this
           Ministery
           ,
           yet
           as
           by
           this
           we
           receive
           many
           advantages
           ,
           if
           the
           Minister
           be
           holy
           :
           so
           if
           he
           be
           vicious
           ,
           we
           lose
           all
           that
           which
           could
           be
           conveyed
           to
           us
           by
           his
           part
           of
           the
           holy
           Ministration
           ;
           every
           man
           and
           woman
           in
           the
           assembly
           prays
           and
           joynes
           in
           the
           effect
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           obtaining
           the
           blessing
           ;
           but
           the
           more
           vain
           persons
           are
           assembled
           ,
           the
           lesse
           benefits
           are
           received
           even
           by
           good
           men
           there
           present
           :
           and
           therefore
           much
           is
           the
           losse
           ,
           if
           a
           wicked
           Priest
           ministers
           ,
           though
           the
           summe
           of
           affairs
           is
           not
           intirely
           turned
           upon
           his
           office
           or
           default
           ;
           yet
           many
           advantages
           are
           .
           For
           we
           must
           not
           think
           that
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           is
           indivisibly
           
           done
           ,
           at
           once
           ,
           or
           by
           one
           ministery
           ;
           but
           they
           operate
           by
           parts
           ,
           and
           by
           morall
           operation
           ,
           by
           the
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           order
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           holy
           ministeries
           ;
           every
           man
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             fellow-worker
             with
             God
          
           in
           the
           work
           of
           his
           salvation
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           our
           devotion
           ,
           no
           one
           prayer
           of
           our
           own
           alone
           prevails
           upon
           God
           for
           grace
           and
           salvation
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           devotions
           of
           our
           life
           are
           upon
           Gods
           account
           for
           them
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           brought
           upon
           the
           people
           by
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           assistances
           of
           holy
           people
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           ministeries
           not
           of
           one
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           relies
           finally
           upon
           our
           own
           faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           
           and
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           but
           yet
           for
           want
           of
           holy
           persons
           to
           minister
           ,
           much
           diminution
           of
           blessing
           ,
           and
           a
           losse
           of
           advantages
           is
           unavoidable
           ;
           therefore
           if
           they
           have
           great
           necessities
           ,
           they
           can
           best
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           be
           moved
           to
           mercy
           on
           their
           behalf
           ,
           if
           their
           necessities
           be
           recommended
           to
           God
           by
           
             persons
             of
             a
             great
             piety
             ,
             of
             a
             holy
             calling
             ,
          
           and
           by
           
             the
             most
             solomn
             offices
          
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           promised
           to
           consider
           concerning
           the
           signs
           of
           having
           our
           prayers
           heard
           ;
           concerning
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           much
           of
           particular
           observation
           ;
           but
           if
           our
           prayers
           be
           according
           to
           the
           warrant
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           if
           we
           aske
           according
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           things
           
           honest
           and
           profitable
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           relye
           upon
           the
           promises
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           they
           are
           heard
           ;
           and
           besides
           this
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           sign
           but
           
             the
             thing
             signified
          
           ;
           when
           we
           feel
           the
           effect
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           sure
           God
           hath
           heard
           us
           ;
           but
           till
           then
           we
           are
           to
           leave
           it
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           aske
           a
           sign
           of
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           us
           a
           promise
           .
           And
           yet
           Cassian
           hath
           named
           one
           sign
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           give
           me
           leave
           I
           will
           name
           unto
           you
           .
           
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             we
             shall
             prevail
             in
             our
          
           
           
             prayers
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             moves
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             cum
             fiduciâ
             &
             quasi
             securitate
             impetrandi
             ,
          
           with
           a
           confidence
           and
           a
           holy
           security
           of
           receiving
           what
           we
           aske
           .
           But
           this
           is
           no
           otherwise
           a
           sign
           ,
           but
           because
           
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           duty
           ;
           and
           trusting
           in
           God
           is
           an
           endearing
           him
           ,
           and
           doubting
           is
           a
           dishonour
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           doubts
           hath
           no
           faith
           ;
           for
           all
           good
           prayers
           relye
           upon
           Gods
           Word
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           judge
           of
           the
           effect
           by
           prudence
           :
           for
           he
           that
           askes
           what
           is
           
             not
             lawfull
          
           ,
           hath
           made
           an
           unholy
           prayer
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           lawfull
           and
           
             not
             profitable
          
           ,
           
           we
           are
           then
           heard
           when
           God
           denies
           us
           ;
           and
           if
           both
           these
           
           be
           in
           the
           prayer
           ,
           
             he
             that
             doubts
             is
             a
             sinner
             ,
          
           and
           then
           God
           will
           not
           hear
           him
           ;
           but
           beyond
           this
           I
           know
           no
           confidence
           is
           warrantable
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           prevailing
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           prudent
           prayers
           of
           all
           holy
           men
           shall
           certainely
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           because
           that
           is
           certain
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           further
           inquiry
           into
           signes
           .
        
         
           I
           summe
           up
           all
           in
           the
           words
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Prophet
           :
           Run
           
           
             to
             and
             fro
             thorow
             the
             streets
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             know
             ,
             and
             seek
             in
             the
             broad
             places
             thereof
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             finde
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             that
             executeth
             judgment
             ,
             that
             seeketh
             truth
             ,
          
           virum
           quaerentem
           fidem
           ,
           
             a
             man
             that
             seeketh
             for
             faith
             ,
          
           &
           propitius
           ero
           ei
           ,
           
             and
             I
             will
             pardon
             it
          
           .
           God
           would
           pardon
           all
           Jerusalem
           for
           one
           
           good
           mans
           sake
           ;
           there
           are
           such
           dayes
           and
           opportunities
           of
           mercy
           when
           God
           at
           the
           prayer
           of
           one
           holy
           person
           will
           save
           a
           people
           ;
           and
           Ruffinus
           spake
           a
           great
           thing
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           hugely
           true
           :
           
             Quis
             dubitet
             mundum
             stare
             precibus
             sanctorum
             ?
          
           the
           world
           it self
           is
           established
           and
           kept
           from
           dissolution
           by
           the
           prayers
           of
           Saints
           ;
           and
           the
           prayers
           of
           Saints
           shall
           hasten
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           easily
           find
           two
           effects
           greater
           .
           But
           there
           are
           many
           other
           very
           great
           ones
           ;
           for
           the
           prayers
           of
           holy
           men
           appease
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           drive
           away
           temptations
           ,
           resist
           and
           overcome
           the
           Devill
           :
           Holy
           prayer
           procures
           the
           ministery
           and
           
           service
           of
           Angels
           ,
           it
           rescinds
           the
           Decrees
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           cures
           sicknesses
           ,
           and
           obtains
           pardon
           ,
           it
           arrests
           the
           Sun
           in
           its
           course
           ,
           and
           staies
           the
           wheels
           of
           the
           Charet
           of
           the
           Moon
           ;
           it
           rules
           over
           all
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           and
           opens
           and
           shuts
           the
           storehouses
           of
           rain
           ;
           it
           unlocks
           the
           cabinet
           of
           the
           womb
           ,
           and
           quenches
           the
           violence
           of
           fire
           ,
           it
           stops
           the
           mouthes
           of
           Lions
           ,
           and
           reconciles
           our
           sufferance
           and
           weak
           faculties
           ,
           with
           the
           violence
           of
           torment
           ,
           and
           sharpnesse
           of
           persecution
           ;
           it
           pleases
           God
           and
           supplies
           all
           our
           needs
           .
           But
           Prayer
           that
           can
           do
           thus
           much
           for
           us
           ,
           can
           do
           nothing
           at
           all
           without
           holinesse
           ;
           for
           
             God
             heareth
             not
             sinners
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             man
             be
             a
             worshipper
             of
          
           
           
             God
             and
             doth
             his
             will
             ,
             him
             he
             heareth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           ,
           VII
           .
           Of
           godly
           Fear
           ,
           &c.
           
             Part
             I.
          
           
        
         
           
             Heb.
             12.
             part
             of
             the
             28th
             .
             and
             the
             29th
             .
             verses
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             have
             Grace
             whereby
             we
             may
             serve
             God
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             .
             For
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           our
           Testaments
           usually
           read
           it
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           
             Theophylact
             ;
             Let
             us
             have
             grace
             :
          
           But
           some
           copies
           read
           it
           in
           the
           indicative
           mood
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             we
             have
             grace
          
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           do
           serve
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           something
           better
           consonant
           to
           the
           discourse
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           For
           having
           enumerated
           the
           great
           advantages
           which
           the
           Gospell
           hath
           above
           those
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           makes
           an
           argument
           
             à
             majori
          
           ;
           and
           
           answers
           a
           tacite
           objection
           .
           The
           Law
           was
           delivered
           by
           Angels
           ,
           but
           the
           Gospell
           by
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           The
           Law
           was
           delivered
           from
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           from
           Mount
           Sion
           ,
           from
           
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
          
           :
           The
           Law
           was
           given
           with
           terrors
           and
           noises
           ,
           with
           amazements
           of
           the
           standers
           by
           ,
           and
           Moses
           himself
           
             the
             Minister
             did
             exceedingly
             quake
             and
             fear
             ,
          
           and
           gave
           demonstration
           how
           infinitely
           dangerous
           it
           was
           by
           breaking
           that
           Law
           to
           provoke
           so
           mighty
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           voice
           did
           shake
           the
           earth
           ;
           but
           the
           Gospell
           was
           given
           by
           a
           meek
           Prince
           ,
           a
           gentle
           Saviour
           ,
           with
           a
           
             still
             voice
          
           ,
           scarce
           heard
           in
           the
           streets
           .
           But
           that
           this
           may
           be
           no
           objection
           ,
           
           he
           proceeds
           and
           declares
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Deceive
           not
           your selves
           ,
           our
           Law-giver
           appeared
           so
           upon
           earth
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           truly
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           is
           ascended
           into
           heaven
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           he
           speaks
           to
           us
           .
           
             See
             that
             ye
             refuse
             not
             him
             that
             speaketh
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             escaped
             not
          
           
           
             who
             refused
             him
             that
             spake
             on
             earth
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             not
             we
             escape
          
           
           
             if
             we
             turn
             away
             from
             him
             that
             speaketh
             from
             heaven
             :
          
           for
           as
           God
           
           once
           shaked
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           full
           of
           terror
           ,
           so
           our
           Lawgiver
           shall
           do
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           and
           be
           farre
           more
           terrible
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Prophet
           Haggai
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           quotes
           here
           ,
           he
           once
           shook
           the
           earth
           .
           But
           ,
           once
           
           
             more
             I
             shake
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Prophesie
           ;
           
             I
             will
             shake
             not
             the
             earth
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             heaven
          
           with
           a
           greater
           terror
           then
           was
           upon
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           an
           Archangell
           ,
           with
           the
           trump
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           concussion
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           heaven
           and
           earth
           shall
           be
           shaken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           new
           ones
           come
           in
           their
           room
           .
           This
           is
           an
           unspeakable
           and
           an
           unimaginable
           terror
           :
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           was
           shaken
           ,
           but
           it
           stands
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           
           when
           that
           shaking
           shall
           be
           ,
           
             the
             things
             that
             are
             shaken
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             ;
             that
             those
             things
             that
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             may
             remain
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           the
           clestiall
           Jerusalem
           may
           remain
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           who
           do
           not
           turn
           away
           from
           the
           faith
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           you
           who
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           nor
           removed
           from
           your
           duty
           ,
           you
           may
           remain
           for
           ever
           ;
           that
           when
           the
           rocks
           rend
           ,
           and
           the
           mountains
           flie
           in
           pieces
           like
           the
           drops
           of
           a
           broken
           cloud
           ,
           and
           the
           heavens
           shall
           melt
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           shall
           be
           a
           globe
           of
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           Moon
           shall
           be
           dark
           like
           an
           extinguish'd
           candle
           ,
           then
           you
           poor
           men
           who
           could
           be
           made
           to
           tremble
           with
           an
           ague
           ,
           or
           shake
           by
           
           the
           violence
           of
           a
           Northern
           winde
           ,
           or
           be
           remov'd
           from
           your
           dwellings
           by
           the
           unjust
           decree
           of
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           or
           be
           thrown
           from
           your
           estates
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           an
           unjust
           man
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           be
           removed
           from
           your
           duty
           ,
           and
           though
           you
           went
           trembling
           ,
           yet
           would
           go
           to
           death
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           holy
           cause
           ,
           and
           you
           that
           would
           dye
           for
           your
           faith
           would
           also
           live
           according
           to
           it
           ;
           you
           shall
           be
           established
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           supported
           by
           the
           arme
           of
           your
           Lord
           ,
           and
           shall
           in
           all
           this
           great
           shaking
           be
           unmovable
           as
           the
           corner
           stone
           of
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           new
           Jerusalem
           ,
           you
           shall
           remain
           and
           abide
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           is
           your
           case
           .
           And
           to
           summe
           up
           the
           
           whole
           force
           of
           the
           argument
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           addes
           the
           words
           of
           Moses
           :
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           true
           now
           ,
           
             Our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             :
          
           He
           
           was
           so
           to
           them
           that
           brake
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           be
           much
           more
           to
           them
           that
           disobey
           his
           Son
           ,
           he
           made
           great
           changes
           then
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           remain
           are
           farre
           greater
           ,
           and
           his
           terrors
           are
           infinitely
           more
           intolerable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           although
           he
           came
           not
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Elias
           ,
           but
           with
           meeknesse
           and
           gentle
           insinuations
           ,
           soft
           as
           the
           breath
           of
           heaven
           ,
           not
           willing
           to
           disturb
           the
           softest
           stalk
           of
           a
           violet
           ,
           yet
           his
           second
           coming
           shall
           be
           with
           terrors
           ,
           such
           as
           shall
           amaze
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           dissolve
           it
           into
           ruine
           ,
           and
           a
           Chaos
           .
           This
           truth
           is
           of
           so
           
           great
           efficacy
           to
           make
           us
           do
           our
           duty
           ,
           that
           now
           we
           are
           sufficiently
           enabled
           with
           this
           consideration
           .
           This
           is
           the
           grace
           which
           we
           have
           to
           enable
           us
           ,
           this
           terror
           will
           produce
           fear
           ,
           and
           fear
           will
           produce
           obedience
           ,
           and
           
             we
             therefore
             have
             grace
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           have
           such
           a
           motive
           to
           make
           us
           reverence
           God
           and
           fear
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           
           that
           dares
           continue
           in
           sin
           and
           refuses
           to
           hear
           him
           that
           speaks
           to
           us
           
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           shall
           come
           with
           terrors
           ,
           this
           man
           despises
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           gracelesse
           ,
           fearlesse
           ,
           impudent
           man
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           finde
           that
           true
           in
           hypothesi
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           own
           ruine
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           in
           thesi
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           caution
           ,
           and
           provisionary
           terror
           ,
           
             Our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
          
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           sense
           and
           design
           of
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           Reverence
           and
           godly
           fear
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           this
           consideration
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           duties
           of
           every
           Christian
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           grace
           of
           God.
           I
           shall
           not
           presse
           them
           only
           to
           purposes
           of
           awfulnesse
           and
           modesty
           of
           opinion
           ,
           and
           prayers
           against
           those
           strange
           doctrines
           
           which
           some
           have
           introduc'd
           into
           Religion
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           all
           manners
           and
           prudent
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           distances
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           necessity
           of
           familiarity
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           civill
           friendship
           ,
           and
           a
           parity
           of
           estate
           ,
           and
           an
           unevennesse
           of
           adoption
           ;
           from
           whence
           proceed
           rudenesse
           in
           prayers
           ,
           flat
           and
           undecent
           expressions
           ,
           affected
           rudenesse
           ,
           superstitious
           sitting
           at
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           making
           it
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           Religion
           to
           be
           without
           fear
           and
           reverence
           ;
           the
           stating
           of
           the
           Question
           is
           a
           sufficient
           reproof
           of
           this
           folly
           ;
           whatsoever
           actions
           are
           brought
           into
           Religion
           without
           
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
          
           ,
           are
           therefore
           to
           be
           avoided
           because
           
           they
           are
           condemned
           in
           this
           advice
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           are
           destructive
           of
           those
           effects
           which
           are
           to
           be
           imprinted
           upon
           our
           spirits
           by
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           .
           But
           this
           fear
           and
           reverence
           the
           Apostle
           intends
           should
           be
           a
           deletery
           to
           all
           sin
           whatsoever
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Etymologicum
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           terrible
           is
           destructive
           of
           that
           thing
           for
           which
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           fear
           the
           evill
           effects
           of
           sin
           ,
           let
           us
           flie
           from
           it
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           fear
           its
           alluring
           face
           too
           ;
           let
           us
           be
           so
           afraid
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           dare
           to
           refuse
           to
           hear
           him
           whose
           Throne
           is
           heaven
           ,
           whose
           Voice
           is
           thunder
           ,
           whose
           Tribunall
           is
           clouds
           ,
           whose
           Seat
           is
           the
           right
           hand
           
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           Word
           is
           with
           power
           ,
           whose
           Law
           is
           given
           with
           mighty
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           shall
           reward
           with
           heaven
           and
           joyes
           eternall
           ,
           and
           who
           punishes
           his
           rebels
           that
           will
           not
           have
           him
           to
           reign
           over
           them
           ,
           with
           brimstone
           and
           fire
           ,
           with
           a
           worm
           that
           never
           dies
           ,
           and
           a
           fire
           that
           never
           is
           quenched
           ;
           let
           us
           fear
           him
           who
           is
           terrible
           in
           his
           Judgements
           ,
           just
           in
           his
           his
           dispensation
           ,
           secret
           in
           his
           providence
           ,
           severe
           in
           his
           demands
           ,
           gracious
           in
           his
           assistances
           ,
           bountifull
           in
           his
           gifts
           ,
           and
           is
           never
           wanting
           to
           us
           in
           what
           we
           need
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           this
           be
           not
           argument
           strong
           enough
           to
           produce
           fear
           ,
           and
           that
           fear
           great
           enough
           to
           secure
           obedience
           ,
           all
           arguments
           
           are
           uselesse
           ,
           all
           discourses
           are
           vain
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           ineffective
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           dull
           as
           the
           Dead
           sea
           ,
           unactive
           as
           a
           rock
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           never
           dwell
           with
           God
           in
           any
           sense
           ,
           but
           as
           
             he
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           dwell
           in
           the
           everlasting
           burnings
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Reverence
           and
           
             caution
             ,
             modesty
          
           and
           fear
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           some
           copies
           ,
           with
           caution
           and
           fear
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           render
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           be
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           generally
           understood
           by
           interpreters
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           Hesychius
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           then
           the
           expression
           is
           the
           same
           in
           both
           words
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           all
           one
           with
           the
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Work
             out
             your
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
          
           degrees
           of
           the
           same
           duty
           ,
           and
           they
           signifie
           all
           those
           actions
           and
           graces
           which
           are
           the
           proper
           effluxes
           of
           fear
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           reverence
           ,
           prudence
           ,
           caution
           ,
           and
           diligence
           ,
           chastity
           and
           a
           sober
           spirit
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           also
           say
           the
           Grammarians
           ;
           and
           it
           means
           plainly
           this
           ;
           since
           our
           God
           will
           appear
           so
           terrible
           at
           his
           second
           comming
           ,
           
             let
             us
             passe
             the
             time
             of
             our
             sojourning
          
           
           
             here
             in
             fear
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           modestly
           without
           too
           great
           confidence
           
           of
           our selves
           ;
           soberly
           without
           bold
           crimes
           ,
           which
           when
           a
           man
           acts
           he
           must
           put
           on
           shamelesnesse
           ;
           reverently
           towards
           God
           ,
           as
           fearing
           to
           offend
           him
           ;
           diligently
           observing
           his
           commandements
           ,
           inquiring
           after
           his
           will
           ,
           trembling
           at
           his
           voice
           ,
           attending
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           revering
           his
           judgements
           ,
           fearing
           to
           provoke
           him
           to
           anger
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           fearfull
           thing
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           Thus
           far
           it
           is
           a
           duty
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           proceed
           orderly
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           consider
           how
           far
           fear
           is
           a
           duty
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           2.
           
           Who
           
           and
           what
           states
           of
           men
           ought
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           reasons
           .
           3.
           
           What
           is
           the
           excesse
           of
           fear
           ,
           or
           the
           obliquity
           and
           irregularity
           whereby
           it
           becomes
           dangerous
           ,
           penall
           ,
           and
           criminall
           ,
           a
           state
           of
           evill
           and
           not
           a
           state
           of
           duty
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Fear
           is
           taken
           sometimes
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           for
           the
           whole
           duty
           of
           man
           ,
           for
           his
           whole
           Religion
           towards
           God.
           
             And
             now
             Israel
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             thy
          
           
           
             God
             ,
             &c.
             fear
          
           is
           obedience
           ,
           and
           fear
           is
           love
           ,
           and
           fear
           is
           humility
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           parent
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           whole
           duty
           to
           which
           it
           is
           an
           introduction
           .
           
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             beginning
          
           
           
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             a
             good
             understanding
             have
             all
             they
             that
             do
             thereafter
             ,
          
           
           
           
             the
             praise
             of
             it
             endureth
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             Fear
             God
             and
             keep
             his
          
           
           
             Commandements
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             whole
             duty
             of
             man
             :
          
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           also
           used
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           
             Let
             us
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             holinesse
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
          
           2.
           
           Fear
           is
           sometimes
           taken
           for
           worship
           :
           for
           so
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           expounds
           the
           words
           of
           Moses
           in
           Mar.
           4.
           10.
           taken
           from
           Deut.
           10.
           20.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             fear
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           so
           
             Moses
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             ,
          
           said
           our
           
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           :
           and
           so
           it
           was
           used
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Jonah
             ,
             I
             am
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             the
          
           
           
             Lord
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           worship
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           Deity
           
           that
           I
           adore
           ,
           that
           is
           my
           worship
           and
           my
           Religion
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           new
           Colony
           of
           Assyrians
           did
           not
           do
           so
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           
           their
           dwelling
           there
           ,
           
             they
             feared
             not
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           worshipped
           other
           Gods
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           therefore
           God
           
           sent
           Lions
           among
           them
           which
           slew
           many
           of
           them
           .
           Thus
           far
           fear
           
           is
           not
           a
           distinct
           duty
           ,
           but
           a
           word
           signifying
           something
           besides
           it self
           ;
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           come
           into
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           text
           .
           Therefore
           3.
           
           Fear
           as
           it
           is
           a
           religious
           passion
           is
           divided
           as
           the
           two
           Testaments
           are
           ;
           and
           relates
           to
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           hath
           its
           distinction
           .
           
             In
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           God
           used
           his
           people
           like
           
             servants
             ;
             in
             the
             Gospell
          
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           us
           to
           be
           
             sons
             .
             In
             the
             Law
             he
             enjoyn'd
          
           many
           things
           ,
           hard
           ,
           intricate
           ,
           various
           ,
           painfull
           ,
           and
           expensive
           ;
           
             in
             the
             Gospell
          
           he
           gave
           commandements
           ,
           not
           hard
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           necessary
           and
           profitable
           to
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           well
           being
           of
           single
           persons
           and
           communities
           of
           men
           .
           
             In
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           he
           hath
           exacted
           those
           
           many
           precepts
           by
           the
           covenant
           of
           exact
           measures
           ,
           grains
           and
           scruples
           ;
           
             in
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           he
           makes
           abatement
           for
           humane
           infirmities
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           morall
           necessities
           ,
           mistakes
           ,
           errors
           ,
           for
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           pitiable
           ,
           for
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           malicious
           ,
           and
           voluntary
           .
           
             In
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           but
           few
           promises
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           temporal
           prosperities
           branch'd
           into
           single
           instances
           ;
           
             in
             the
             Gospell
          
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           few
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           many
           promises
           :
           And
           when
           God
           by
           Moses
           gave
           the
           10
           Commandements
           ,
           only
           one
           of
           them
           was
           sent
           out
           with
           a
           promise
           ,
           the
           precept
           of
           obedience
           to
           all
           our
           parents
           and
           superiors
           ;
           but
           when
           Christ
           in
           his
           first
           Sermon
           recommended
           8
           duties
           ,
           Christian
           duties
           to
           the
           College
           of
           Disciples
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           begins
           
           with
           a
           blessing
           and
           ends
           with
           a
           promise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           grace
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           Law.
           So
           that
           upon
           these
           differing
           interests
           ,
           the
           world
           
           put
           on
           the
           affections
           of
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Sons
           :
           They
           of
           old
           feared
           God
           
           as
           a
           severe
           Lord
           ,
           much
           in
           his
           commands
           ,
           abundant
           in
           threatnings
           ,
           
           angry
           in
           his
           executions
           ,
           terrible
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           in
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           appearance
           ,
           dreadfull
           unto
           death
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Apostle
           cals
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             servant
             .
             But
             we
             have
             not
          
           
           
             received
             that
             Spirit
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             unto
             fear
          
           ,
           not
           a
           servile
           fear
           ,
           
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
          
           and
           a
           
             filiall
             fear
          
           we
           must
           have
           ;
           God
           treats
           us
           like
           
           sons
           ,
           he
           keeps
           us
           under
           discipline
           ,
           but
           designs
           us
           to
           the
           inheritance
           :
           and
           his
           government
           is
           paternall
           ,
           his
           disciplines
           are
           mercifull
           ,
           his
           conduct
           gentle
           ,
           his
           Son
           is
           our
           Brother
           ,
           and
           our
           Brother
           is
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           our
           Judge
           is
           our
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           our
           Priest
           hath
           felt
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           therefore
           knows
           to
           pity
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           can
           relieve
           them
           :
           and
           from
           hence
           we
           have
           affections
           of
           sons
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           fear
           we
           must
           not
           have
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           fear
           we
           must
           have
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           proportions
           we
           understand
           the
           difference
           .
           
             Malo
             vereri
             quàm
             timeri
             me
             à
             meis
             ,
          
           said
           one
           in
           the
           Comedy
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           reverend
           then
           fear'd
           by
           my
           children
           .
           The
           English
           doth
           
           not
           well
           expresse
           the
           difference
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           it
           rarely
           well
           .
           For
           that
           which
           he
           cals
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Rom.
           8.
           15.
           he
           cals
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           7.
           
           The
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           is
           the
           spirit
           rather
           of
           timorousnesse
           ,
           of
           fearfulnesse
           rather
           then
           fear
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           fearfull
           that
           God
           will
           use
           us
           harshly
           ;
           or
           when
           we
           think
           of
           the
           accidents
           that
           
           happen
           ,
           worse
           then
           the
           things
           are
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           proportion'd
           by
           
           measures
           of
           eternity
           :
           and
           from
           this
           opinion
           conceive
           forc'd
           resolutions
           and
           unwilling
           obedience
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           Aristotle
           ,
           Good
           men
           are
           guided
           by
           reverence
           ,
           not
           by
           fear
           ,
           and
           they
           avoid
           not
           that
           which
           is
           afflictive
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           dishonest
           :
           they
           are
           not
           so
           good
           whose
           rule
           is
           otherwise
           .
           But
           that
           we
           may
           take
           more
           exact
           measures
           ,
           I
           shall
           describe
           the
           proportions
           of
           Christian
           or
           
             godly
             fear
          
           by
           the
           following
           propositions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Godly
             fear
             is
             ever
             without
             despair
          
           ;
           because
           Christian
           fear
           is
           an
           instrument
           of
           duty
           ,
           and
           that
           duty
           without
           hope
           can
           never
           go
           forward
           .
           For
           what
           should
           that
           man
           do
           who
           like
           Nausiclides
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
           hath
           neither
           spring
           nor
           harvest
           ,
           friends
           nor
           children
           ,
           rewards
           nor
           hopes
           ?
           A
           man
           will
           very
           hardly
           be
           brought
           to
           deny
           his
           own
           pleasing
           appetite
           ,
           when
           for
           so
           doing
           he
           cannot
           hope
           to
           have
           a
           recompense
           ;
           when
           the
           mind
           of
           a
           man
           is
           between
           hope
           and
           fear
           ,
           it
           is
           intent
           upon
           its
           work
           ;
           
             at
             post
             quam
             adempta
             spes
             est
             ,
             lassus
             ,
             curâ
             confectus
             stupet
             ,
          
           if
           you
           take
           away
           the
           hope
           the
           minde
           is
           weary
           ,
           spent
           with
           care
           ,
           hindred
           by
           amazements
           ;
           
             aut
             aliquem
             sumpserimus
             temerariâ
             in
             Deos
             desperatione
             ,
          
           saith
           Arnobius
           ;
           a
           despair
           of
           mercy
           makes
           men
           to
           despise
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           damned
           in
           hell
           when
           they
           shall
           for
           ever
           be
           without
           hope
           ,
           are
           also
           without
           fear
           ;
           their
           hope
           is
           turned
           into
           
           despair
           ,
           and
           their
           fear
           into
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           they
           curse
           the
           fountain
           of
           blessing
           ,
           and
           revile
           God
           to
           eternall
           ages
           .
           When
           Dionysius
           the
           Tyrant
           imposed
           intolerable
           tributes
           upon
           his
           Sicilian
           subjects
           ,
           it
           amazed
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           petitioned
           and
           cryed
           for
           help
           ,
           and
           flatter'd
           him
           ,
           and
           fear'd
           and
           obey'd
           him
           carefully
           ,
           but
           he
           impos'd
           still
           new
           ones
           ,
           and
           greater
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           left
           them
           poor
           as
           the
           valleys
           of
           Vesuvius
           ,
           or
           the
           top
           of
           Aetna
           ;
           but
           then
           all
           being
           gone
           ,
           the
           people
           grew
           idle
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           ,
           and
           walked
           in
           the
           markets
           ,
           and
           publick
           places
           ,
           cursing
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           bitterly
           scoffing
           his
           person
           and
           vices
           ;
           which
           when
           Dionysius
           heard
           ,
           he
           caused
           his
           Publicans
           and
           Committees
           
           to
           withdraw
           their
           impost
           ;
           for
           now
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           they
           are
           dangerous
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           desperate
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           when
           men
           have
           nothing
           left
           they
           will
           despise
           their
           Rulers
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           Religion
           ;
           
             audaces
             cogimur
             esse
             metu
          
           .
           If
           our
           fears
           be
           unreasonable
           ,
           our
           diligence
           is
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           we
           hope
           for
           nothing
           ,
           neither
           benefit
           nor
           indemnity
           ,
           we
           despise
           his
           command
           and
           break
           his
           yoke
           ,
           and
           trample
           it
           under
           our
           most
           miserable
           feet
           .
           And
           therefore
           Aeschylus
           cals
           these
           people
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           hot
           ,
           mad
           ,
           and
           furious
           ,
           carelesse
           of
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           he
           opposes
           them
           to
           pious
           and
           holy
           people
           .
           Let
           your
           confidence
           be
           allayed
           with
           fear
           ,
           and
           your
           fear
           
           be
           sharpned
           with
           the
           intertextures
           of
           a
           holy
           hope
           ,
           and
           the
           active
           powers
           of
           our
           souls
           are
           furnished
           with
           feet
           and
           wings
           ,
           with
           eyes
           and
           hands
           ,
           with
           consideration
           and
           diligence
           ,
           with
           reason
           and
           incouragements
           .
           But
           despair
           is
           part
           of
           the
           punishment
           that
           is
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Devils
           still
           do
           evill
           things
           because
           they
           never
           hope
           to
           receive
           a
           
           good
           ,
           nor
           finde
           a
           pardon
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Godly
             fear
             must
             alwaies
             be
             with
             honourable
             opinion
             of
             God
             ,
          
           without
           disparagements
           of
           his
           mercies
           ,
           without
           quarrellings
           at
           the
           intrigues
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           or
           the
           rough
           wayes
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           ever
           relative
           to
           our selves
           and
           our
           own
           failings
           and
           imperfections
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           God
           never
           walks
           perversely
           towards
           us
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           walk
           crookedly
           towards
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           persons
           that
           only
           consider
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           dwell
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           meditations
           of
           those
           severe
           executions
           which
           are
           transmitted
           to
           us
           by
           story
           ,
           or
           we
           observe
           by
           
           accident
           ,
           and
           conversation
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           jealous
           concerning
           God
           ,
           and
           fear
           him
           as
           an
           enemy
           ,
           or
           as
           children
           fear
           fire
           ,
           or
           women
           thunder
           ,
           only
           because
           it
           can
           hurt
           them
           ;
           
             Saepius
             illud
             cogitant
             quid
             possit
             is
             cujus
             in
             ditione
             sunt
             ,
             quàm
             quid
             debeat
             facere
             (
             Cicero
             pro
             Quinctio
             )
          
           they
           remember
           oftner
           what
           God
           can
           do
           then
           what
           he
           will
           ;
           being
           more
           afrighted
           at
           his
           Judgements
           ,
           then
           delighted
           with
           his
           mercy
           .
           Such
           as
           were
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           ,
           when
           ever
           they
           saw
           a
           man
           grow
           popular
           ,
           or
           wise
           ,
           or
           beloved
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           powerfull
           ,
           they
           turned
           him
           out
           of
           the
           countrey
           :
           and
           because
           they
           were
           afraid
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Ismenias
           ,
           and
           knew
           that
           Pelopidas
           and
           Pherenicus
           and
           
           Androclydes
           could
           hurt
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           listed
           ,
           they
           banished
           them
           from
           Sparta
           ,
           but
           they
           let
           Epaminondas
           alone
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           being
           studious
           and
           therefore
           unactive
           ,
           and
           poor
           and
           therefore
           harmlesse
           ;
           It
           is
           harder
           when
           men
           use
           God
           thus
           ,
           and
           fear
           him
           as
           the
           great
           Justiciar
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           sits
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           observes
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           cannot
           want
           excuse
           to
           punish
           all
           mankinde
           .
           But
           this
           caution
           I
           have
           now
           inserted
           for
           their
           sakes
           whose
           Schooles
           and
           Pulpits
           raise
           doctrinall
           fears
           concerning
           God
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           were
           true
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           mankinde
           would
           be
           tempted
           to
           think
           they
           have
           reason
           not
           to
           love
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           part
           
           that
           have
           not
           apprehended
           a
           reason
           to
           hate
           him
           ,
           would
           have
           very
           much
           reason
           to
           suspect
           his
           severitie
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           condition
           .
           Such
           are
           they
           which
           say
           that
           God
           hath
           decreed
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           mankinde
           to
           eternall
           damnation
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           to
           declare
           his
           severity
           and
           to
           manifest
           his
           glory
           by
           a
           triumph
           in
           our
           torments
           ,
           and
           rejoycings
           in
           the
           gnashing
           of
           our
           teeth
           .
           And
           they
           also
           fear
           God
           unreasonably
           ,
           and
           speak
           no
           good
           things
           concerning
           his
           Name
           ,
           who
           say
           that
           God
           commands
           us
           to
           observe
           Lawes
           which
           are
           impossible
           ;
           that
           think
           he
           will
           condemn
           innocent
           persons
           for
           errors
           of
           Judgement
           which
           they
           cannot
           avoid
           ,
           that
           condemn
           whole
           Nations
           for
           
           different
           opinions
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           Heresie
           ;
           that
           think
           God
           will
           exact
           the
           duties
           of
           a
           man
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           make
           abatement
           for
           all
           our
           pitiable
           infirmities
           .
           The
           precepts
           of
           this
           caution
           are
           ,
           that
           we
           remember
           Gods
           mercy
           to
           be
           over
           all
           his
           works
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           shewes
           mercy
           to
           all
           his
           creatures
           
           that
           need
           it
           ;
           that
           God
           delights
           to
           have
           his
           mercy
           magnified
           in
           all
           
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           persons
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           greatest
           honour
           to
           be
           most
           of
           all
           undervalued
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           he
           that
           would
           accuse
           God
           of
           injustice
           were
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           so
           he
           that
           suspects
           his
           mercy
           ,
           dishonours
           God
           as
           much
           ,
           and
           produces
           in
           himself
           that
           fear
           which
           is
           the
           parent
           of
           trouble
           ,
           but
           no
           instrument
           of
           duty
           .
        
         
           3ly
           ,
           
             Godly
             fear
             is
             operative
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             and
             instrumentall
             to
             caution
             and
             strict
             walking
             :
          
           for
           so
           fear
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           holy
           living
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           urges
           it
           by
           way
           of
           upbraiding
           :
           
             What!
             doe
             wee
          
           
           
             proveke
             God
             to
             anger
             ?
             are
             we
             stronger
             then
             he
             ?
          
           meaning
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           be
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           struggle
           with
           a
           feaver
           ,
           if
           our
           voyces
           
           cannot
           out-roar
           thunder
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           check
           the
           ebbing
           and
           flowing
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           adde
           one
           cubit
           to
           our
           stature
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           escape
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           here
           heighten
           your
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Divine
           power
           ,
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           and
           severity
           ,
           of
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           his
           anger
           ,
           and
           the
           sharpnesse
           of
           his
           sword
           ,
           the
           heavynesse
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           swiftnesse
           of
           his
           arrows
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           you
           can
           ;
           provided
           the
           effect
           passe
           on
           no
           further
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           us
           reverent
           and
           obedient
           :
           but
           that
           fear
           is
           unreasonable
           ,
           servile
           ,
           and
           unchristian
           ,
           that
           ends
           in
           bondage
           and
           servile
           affections
           ,
           scruple
           and
           trouble
           ,
           vanity
           and
           incredulity
           ,
           superstition
           and
           
           desperation
           :
           It
           s
           proper
           bounds
           are
           
             humble
             and
             devout
             prayers
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             strict
             and
             a
             holy
             piety
             ,
          
           (
           according
           to
           his
           laws
           )
           and
           
             glorifications
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           speaking
           good
           things
           of
           his
           holy
           Name
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           cannot
           be
           amisse
           :
           wee
           must
           be
           full
           of
           confidence
           towards
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           cheerfulnesse
           relye
           upon
           Gods
           goodnesse
           for
           the
           issue
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           our
           finall
           interest
           ,
           but
           this
           expectation
           of
           the
           Divine
           mercy
           must
           be
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           piety
           .
           
             Commit
             your selves
          
           
           
             to
             God
             in
             well-doing
             as
             unto
             a
             faithfull
             Creator
             .
             Alcibiades
          
           was
           too
           timorous
           ,
           who
           being
           called
           from
           banishment
           refused
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           being
           asked
           if
           he
           durst
           not
           trust
           his
           country
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           In
           every
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           question
           of
           his
           life
           he
           would
           not
           trust
           his
           Mother
           ,
           lest
           ignorantly
           she
           should
           mistake
           the
           black
           bean
           for
           the
           white
           ,
           and
           intending
           a
           favour
           should
           doe
           him
           a
           mischief
           .
           
             We
             must
             ,
             we
             may
          
           most
           safely
           trust
           God
           with
           our
           souls
           ;
           the
           stake
           is
           great
           ,
           but
           the
           venture
           is
           none
           at
           all
           .
           For
           he
           is
           our
           Creator
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           faithfull
           ;
           he
           is
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           he
           bought
           them
           at
           a
           dear
           rate
           ;
           he
           is
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           his
           own
           ;
           
             he
             prays
             for
             them
          
           to
           his
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           
             an
             interested
             person
          
           .
           So
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Party
           ,
           and
           an
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           a
           Judge
           too
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           security
           in
           the
           world
           on
           Gods
           part
           :
           and
           this
           is
           our
           hope
           ,
           and
           our
           confidence
           :
           but
           because
           we
           are
           but
           earthen
           vessels
           ,
           under
           a
           law
           ,
           and
           assaulted
           by
           enemies
           ,
           and
           endangered
           by
           temptations
           ,
           therefore
           
           it
           concerns
           us
           to
           fear
           ,
           lest
           we
           make
           God
           our
           enemy
           ,
           and
           a
           party
           
           against
           us
           :
           And
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           next
           part
           of
           the
           consideration
           ;
           Who
           and
           what
           states
           of
           men
           ought
           to
           feare
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           reasons
           ?
           for
           as
           the
           former
           cautions
           did
           limit
           ,
           so
           this
           will
           encourage
           ;
           those
           did
           direct
           ,
           but
           this
           will
           exercise
           our
           godly
           Feare
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           insist
           upon
           the
           generall
           reasons
           of
           feare
           ,
           which
           concern
           every
           man
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           hath
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           confident
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           because
           his
           way
           is
           dangerous
           and
           narrow
           ,
           troublesome
           and
           uneven
           ,
           full
           of
           ambushes
           and
           pitfalls
           ;
           and
           I
           remember
           what
           Polynices
           said
           in
           
           the
           Tragedy
           when
           he
           was
           unjustly
           throwne
           from
           his
           Fathers
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           and
           refused
           to
           treat
           of
           peace
           but
           with
           a
           sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           every
           step
           is
           a
           danger
           for
           a
           valiant
           man
           when
           he
           walkes
           in
           his
           enemies
           countrey
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           with
           us
           ;
           we
           are
           espyed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           observed
           by
           Angels
           ,
           we
           are
           betrayed
           within
           ,
           and
           assaulted
           without
           ,
           the
           Devill
           is
           our
           enemy
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           fond
           of
           his
           mischiefs
           ;
           he
           is
           crafty
           ,
           and
           we
           love
           to
           be
           abused
           ;
           hee
           is
           malicious
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           credulous
           ;
           hee
           is
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           weak
           ;
           hee
           is
           too
           ready
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           yet
           wee
           desire
           to
           be
           tempted
           ;
           the
           world
           is
           
           alluring
           ,
           and
           wee
           consider
           not
           its
           vanity
           ;
           sin
           puts
           on
           all
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           yet
           wee
           take
           it
           though
           it
           puts
           us
           to
           pain
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           wee
           are
           vain
           ,
           and
           credulous
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           ,
           and
           trifling
           ;
           wee
           are
           tempted
           ,
           and
           tempt
           our selves
           ,
           and
           we
           sin
           frequently
           ,
           and
           contract
           evill
           habits
           ,
           and
           they
           become
           second
           natures
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           a
           second
           death
           miserable
           and
           eternall
           :
           Every
           man
           hath
           need
           to
           feare
           ,
           because
           every
           man
           hath
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           enemies
           ,
           and
           temptations
           ,
           and
           dangers
           ,
           and
           causes
           of
           his
           own
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           onely
           instance
           in
           some
           peculiar
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           least
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           most
           cause
           to
           fear
           .
           
        
         
           1t.
           Are
           those
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             he
             standeth
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           
           said
           the
           Greek
           proverb
           ;
           In
           ordinary
           fish
           we
           shall
           never
           meet
           with
           thornes
           ,
           and
           spiny
           prickles
           :
           and
           in
           persons
           of
           an
           ordinary
           even
           course
           of
           life
           we
           finde
           it
           too
           often
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           checks
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           sharp
           reflexions
           upon
           their
           conditions
           ;
           they
           fall
           into
           no
           horrid
           crimes
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           all
           is
           peace
           round
           about
           them
           :
           But
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           Grace
           is
           the
           improvement
           and
           bettering
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Christian
           graces
           are
           the
           persections
           of
           Morall
           habits
           ,
           and
           are
           but
           new
           circumstances
           ,
           formalities
           ,
           
           and
           degrees
           ;
           so
           it
           grows
           in
           naturall
           measures
           by
           supernaturall
           aides
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           its
           degrees
           ,
           its
           strengths
           and
           weaknesses
           ,
           its
           promotions
           and
           arrests
           ,
           its
           stations
           and
           declensions
           ,
           its
           direct
           sicknesses
           and
           indispositions
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           
             state
             of
             grace
          
           that
           is
           next
           to
           sin
           ;
           it
           inclines
           to
           evill
           and
           dwels
           with
           a
           temptation
           ,
           its
           
           acts
           are
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           is
           within
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           he
           
           lives
           in
           its
           borders
           ,
           and
           is
           
             dubiae
             jurisdictionis
          
           .
           These
           men
           have
           cause
           to
           fear
           ;
           These
           men
           seem
           to
           stand
           ,
           but
           they
           reel
           indeed
           ,
           and
           decline
           toward
           danger
           and
           death
           .
           
             Let
             these
             men
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             take
             heed
             lest
             they
             fall
          
           ,
           for
           they
           shake
           already
           ;
           such
           are
           persons
           whom
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           
             weak
             in
             faith
          
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           mean
           new
           beginners
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           such
           who
           have
           dwelt
           long
           in
           its
           confines
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           enter
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           countrey
           ;
           such
           whose
           faith
           is
           tempted
           ,
           whose
           piety
           does
           not
           grow
           ,
           such
           who
           yeeld
           a
           little
           ,
           people
           that
           doe
           all
           that
           they
           can
           lawfully
           doe
           ,
           and
           study
           how
           much
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           lose
           nothing
           of
           a
           temporall
           interest
           :
           people
           that
           will
           not
           be
           Martyrs
           in
           any
           degree
           ,
           and
           
           yet
           have
           good
           affections
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           suffer
           nothing
           for
           it
           :
           these
           are
           such
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             They
             think
             they
             stand
          
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           doe
           ,
           upon
           one
           leg
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           are
           untempted
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Tempter
           comes
           ,
           then
           they
           fall
           and
           bemoan
           themselves
           ,
           that
           by
           losing
           peace
           they
           lost
           their
           inheritance
           .
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           sorts
           of
           such
           persons
           :
           some
           when
           they
           are
           full
           ,
           are
           content
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           but
           murmur
           and
           are
           amazed
           when
           they
           fall
           into
           poverty
           .
           They
           are
           chaste
           so
           long
           as
           they
           are
           within
           the
           protection
           of
           marriage
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           return
           to
           liberty
           they
           fall
           into
           bondage
           ,
           
           and
           complain
           they
           cannot
           help
           it
           ;
           They
           are
           temperate
           and
           sober
           ,
           if
           you
           let
           them
           alone
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           call
           them
           abroad
           and
           they
           will
           lose
           their
           sober
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           Dinah
           did
           her
           honour
           ,
           by
           going
           into
           new
           company
           .
           These
           men
           in
           these
           estates
           think
           they
           stand
           ,
           but
           God
           knows
           they
           are
           soon
           weary
           ,
           and
           stand
           stiffe
           as
           a
           Cane
           ,
           which
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Sirian
           star
           or
           the
           flames
           of
           the
           Sun
           cannot
           bend
           ;
           but
           one
           sigh
           of
           a
           Northern
           wind
           shakes
           them
           into
           the
           tremblings
           of
           a
           palsey
           :
           In
           this
           the
           best
           advice
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           should
           watch
           their
           own
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           see
           on
           which
           side
           they
           are
           most
           open
           ,
           
           and
           by
           what
           enemies
           they
           use
           to
           fall
           ,
           and
           to
           fly
           from
           such
           parties
           as
           they
           would
           avoid
           death
           .
           But
           certainly
           they
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           who
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           sick
           when
           the
           weather
           changes
           ;
           or
           can
           no
           longer
           retain
           their
           possession
           but
           till
           an
           enemy
           please
           to
           take
           it
           away
           ,
           or
           will
           preserve
           their
           honour
           but
           till
           some
           smiling
           temptation
           aske
           them
           to
           forgoe
           it
           .
        
         
           2ly
           ,
           They
           also
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           fear
           whose
           repentance
           is
           broken
           into
           fragments
           ,
           and
           is
           never
           a
           whole
           or
           entire
           change
           of
           life
           :
           I
           mean
           those
           that
           resolve
           against
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           pray
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           hate
           it
           in
           all
           the
           resolutions
           of
           their
           understanding
           ,
           till
           that
           unlucky
           period
           comes
           in
           which
           they
           use
           to
           act
           it
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           sin
           as
           certainly
           as
           they
           will
           
           infallibly
           repent
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           done
           :
           these
           are
           a
           very
           great
           many
           Christians
           who
           are
           esteemed
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           penitents
           ,
           yet
           feel
           this
           feaverish
           repentance
           to
           be
           their
           best
           state
           of
           health
           ;
           they
           fall
           certainly
           in
           the
           returns
           of
           the
           same
           circumstances
           ,
           or
           at
           a
           certain
           distance
           
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           God
           knows
           they
           doe
           not
           get
           the
           victory
           over
           their
           sin
           ,
           but
           are
           within
           its
           power
           .
           For
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           they
           who
           sin
           and
           repent
           ,
           
           and
           sin
           again
           in
           the
           same
           or
           the
           like
           circumstances
           ,
           are
           in
           some
           degree
           under
           the
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           sin
           ;
           
             when
             their
             actions
             can
             be
             reduc'd
             to
             an
             order
             or
             a
             method
             ,
             to
             a
             rule
             or
             a
             certainty
             ,
             that
             oftner
             hits
             then
             fails
             ,
             that
             sin
             is
             habituall
          
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           the
           least
           habit
           ,
           yet
           a
           habit
           it
           is
           ;
           every
           course
           ,
           or
           order
           ,
           or
           method
           of
           sin
           ;
           every
           constant
           or
           periodicall
           return
           ,
           every
           return
           that
           can
           be
           regularly
           observed
           ,
           or
           which
           a
           man
           can
           foresee
           ,
           or
           probably
           foretell
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           he
           does
           not
           intend
           it
           ,
           but
           prays
           against
           it
           ,
           every
           such
           sin
           is
           to
           be
           reckoned
           not
           for
           a
           single
           action
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           accounts
           
           of
           a
           pardonable
           infirmity
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           combination
           ,
           an
           evill
           state
           ,
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           the
           man
           ought
           to
           feare
           concerning
           himselfe
           ,
           lest
           he
           be
           surpriz'd
           and
           call'd
           from
           this
           world
           before
           this
           evill
           state
           be
           altered
           :
           for
           if
           he
           be
           ,
           his
           securities
           are
           but
           slender
           ,
           and
           his
           hopes
           will
           deceive
           him
           .
           It
           was
           a
           severe
           doctrine
           that
           was
           maintain'd
           by
           some
           great
           Clerks
           and
           holy
           men
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           
             That
             Repentance
             was
             to
             be
             but
             once
             after
             Baptism
             :
             
               One
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Baptisme
               ;
               one
               Repentance
            
             ;
          
           *
           all
           these
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           by
           repentance
           we
           mean
           the
           entire
           change
           of
           our
           condition
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           returns
           willingly
           to
           the
           state
           of
           an
           unbeleeving
           ,
           or
           a
           heathen
           profane
           person
           ,
           intirely
           ,
           and
           choosingly
           ,
           
           in
           defiance
           of
           ,
           and
           apostasie
           from
           his
           Religion
           ,
           cannot
           be
           renew'd
           againe
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           twice
           affirms
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             )
          
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           concerning
           this
           state
           of
           Apostasie
           ,
           when
           it
           hapned
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           not
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           of
           Charity
           and
           obedience
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           :
           they
           were
           therefore
           very
           severe
           in
           their
           doctrines
           ,
           lest
           men
           should
           fall
           into
           so
           evill
           a
           condition
           ,
           they
           enlarged
           their
           fear
           that
           they
           might
           be
           stricter
           in
           their
           duty
           ;
           and
           generally
           this
           they
           did
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           every
           second
           repentance
           was
           worse
           then
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           worse
           then
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           still
           as
           
           the
           sin
           returned
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           did
           the
           lesse
           love
           to
           inhabit
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           were
           provoked
           too
           often
           ,
           would
           so
           withdraw
           his
           aides
           and
           comfortable
           cohabitation
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           little
           comfort
           in
           such
           children
           ;
           so
           said
           
             Clemens
             Alexandr
             .
             stromat
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Those
             frequent
             and
             alternate
             repentances
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             repentances
             and
             sinnings
             interchangeably
             ,
             differ
             not
             from
             the
             conditions
             of
             men
             that
             are
             
               not
               within
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             from
             them
             that
             are
             
               not
               beleevers
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             save
             onely
             (
             says
             he
             )
             that
             these
             men
             perceive
             that
             they
             sin
             ,
             they
             doe
             it
             more
             against
             
             their
             conscience
             then
             infidels
             and
             unbeleevers
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           doe
           it
           with
           lesse
           honesty
           and
           excuse
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             know
             not
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             either
             to
             sin
             knowingly
             or
             wilfully
             ,
             or
             to
             repent
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             sin
             it
             over
             again
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           severe
           
           doctrine
           is
           delivered
           by
           Theodoret
           in
           his
           12
           book
           against
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           
           and
           is
           hugely
           agreeable
           to
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           :
           And
           it
           is
           a
           truth
           of
           so
           great
           severity
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           quicken
           the
           repentance
           and
           sowre
           the
           gayeties
           of
           easy
           people
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           fear
           ,
           whose
           repentance
           is
           therefore
           ineffectuall
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           integrall
           or
           united
           ,
           but
           broken
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           intervention
           of
           new
           crimes
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           repentance
           is
           every
           time
           to
           begin
           anew
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           what
           growth
           that
           repentance
           can
           make
           that
           is
           never
           above
           a
           week
           old
           ,
           that
           is
           for
           ever
           in
           its
           infancy
           ,
           that
           is
           still
           in
           its
           birth
           ,
           that
           never
           gets
           the
           dominion
           over
           sin
           .
           These
           men
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           ought
           to
           fear
           ,
           lest
           God
           reject
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           deride
           the
           folly
           of
           
           their
           new
           begun
           repentances
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           be
           weary
           of
           giving
           them
           more
           opportunities
           ,
           since
           they
           approve
           all
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           none
           ,
           their
           understanding
           is
           right
           and
           their
           will
           a
           slave
           ,
           their
           reason
           is
           for
           God
           and
           their
           affections
           for
           sin
           ;
           these
           men
           (
           as
           the
           Apostles
           expression
           is
           )
           
             walk
             not
             as
             wise
             but
             as
             fools
             :
          
           for
           we
           deride
           the
           folly
           of
           those
           men
           that
           resolve
           upon
           the
           same
           thing
           a
           thousand
           times
           ,
           and
           never
           keep
           one
           of
           those
           resolutions
           .
           These
           men
           are
           vaine
           and
           light
           ,
           easy
           and
           effeminate
           ,
           childish
           and
           abused
           ;
           these
           are
           they
           of
           whom
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           said
           those
           sad
           decretory
           words
           ,
           
             Many
             shall
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             .
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           VIII
           .
           
             Part
             II.
          
           
           
        
         
           3.
           
           THey
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           feare
           ,
           whose
           sins
           are
           not
           yet
           remitted
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           within
           the
           dominion
           of
           sin
           ,
           within
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           the
           regions
           of
           feare
           :
           Light
           makes
           us
           confident
           ,
           and
           Sin
           checks
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           into
           the
           pusillanimity
           and
           cowardize
           of
           a
           girle
           or
           a
           conscious
           boy
           :
           and
           they
           doe
           their
           work
           in
           the
           days
           of
           peace
           and
           a
           wealthy
           fortune
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           pay
           their
           symbole
           in
           a
           warre
           or
           in
           a
           plague
           ;
           then
           they
           spend
           of
           their
           treasure
           of
           wrath
           ,
           which
           they
           laid
           up
           in
           their
           vessels
           of
           dishonour
           !
           And
           indeed
           ,
           want
           of
           feare
           brought
           
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           known
           how
           to
           have
           accounted
           concerning
           the
           changes
           of
           mortality
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           reckoned
           right
           concerning
           Gods
           judgements
           falling
           upon
           sinners
           ,
           and
           remembred
           that
           themselves
           are
           no
           more
           to
           God
           then
           that
           Brother
           of
           theirs
           that
           died
           in
           a
           drunken
           surfeit
           ,
           or
           was
           kill'd
           in
           a
           Rebell
           warre
           ,
           or
           was
           before
           his
           grave
           corrupted
           by
           the
           shames
           of
           lust
           ;
           if
           they
           could
           have
           told
           the
           minutes
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           passed
           on
           towards
           their
           grave
           at
           least
           in
           religious
           and
           sober
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           consider'd
           that
           there
           must
           come
           a
           time
           for
           them
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           
             after
             death
             comes
             judgement
          
           ,
           a
           fearfull
           and
           an
           intolerable
           judgement
           ,
           it
           
           would
           not
           have
           come
           to
           this
           passe
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           present
           condition
           of
           affairs
           doe
           amaze
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           sin
           hath
           made
           them
           lyable
           unto
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           death
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           an
           eternall
           evill
           .
           In
           this
           case
           it
           is
           naturall
           to
           fear
           ;
           and
           if
           men
           consider
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           all
           the
           felicity
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           security
           they
           can
           have
           ,
           depends
           upon
           Gods
           mercy
           pardoning
           their
           sins
           ,
           they
           cannot
           choose
           but
           fear
           infinitely
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           their
           sins
           are
           pardoned
           .
           *
           Now
           concerning
           this
           ,
           men
           indeed
           have
           generally
           taken
           a
           course
           to
           put
           this
           affair
           to
           a
           very
           speedy
           issue
           .
           
             God
             is
             mercifull
          
           ,
           and
           
             God
             forgive
             mee
          
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           done
           :
           or
           it
           may
           
           be
           a
           few
           sighs
           ,
           like
           the
           deep
           sobbings
           of
           a
           man
           that
           is
           almost
           dead
           with
           laughter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           trifling
           sorrow
           returning
           upon
           a
           man
           after
           he
           is
           full
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           hath
           pleased
           himselfe
           with
           violence
           ,
           and
           revolving
           onely
           by
           a
           naturall
           change
           from
           sin
           to
           sorrow
           ,
           from
           laughter
           to
           a
           groan
           ,
           from
           sunshine
           to
           a
           cloudy
           day
           ;
           or
           it
           may
           
           be
           the
           good
           man
           hath
           left
           some
           one
           sin
           quite
           ,
           or
           some
           degrees
           of
           
           all
           sin
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           conclusion
           is
           firm
           ,
           he
           is
           
             rectus
             in
             Cur●â
          
           ,
           his
           sins
           are
           pardoned
           ,
           he
           was
           indeed
           in
           an
           evill
           condition
           ,
           but
           
             now
             he
             is
             purged
             ,
             he
             is
             sanctified
          
           and
           clean
           .
           These
           things
           are
           very
           bad
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           much
           worse
           that
           men
           should
           continue
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           grow
           old
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           arrive
           at
           confirmation
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           habituall
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           grow
           fond
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           think
           if
           they
           die
           ,
           their
           account
           stands
           as
           fair
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter's
           after
           his
           tears
           and
           sorrow
           .
           
             Our
             sins
             are
             not
             pardoned
             easily
             and
             quickly
          
           ;
           and
           the
           longer
           and
           the
           greater
           hath
           been
           the
           iniquity
           ,
           the
           harder
           and
           more
           difficult
           and
           uncertain
           is
           the
           pardon
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           great
           progresse
           to
           return
           from
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           to
           motion
           ,
           
           to
           quicknesse
           ,
           to
           purity
           ,
           to
           acceptation
           ,
           to
           grace
           ,
           to
           contention
           ,
           and
           growth
           in
           grace
           ,
           to
           perseverance
           ,
           and
           
             so
             to
             pardon
          
           .
           For
           pardon
           stands
           no
           where
           but
           at
           the
           gates
           of
           heaven
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           mercy
           that
           signifies
           a
           finall
           and
           universall
           acquittance
           .
           God
           sends
           it
           out
           in
           little
           scroles
           ,
           and
           excuses
           you
           from
           falling
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           or
           the
           secret
           stroke
           of
           an
           Angell
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           plague
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           but
           little
           entertainments
           and
           inticings
           of
           our
           hopes
           to
           work
           on
           towards
           the
           great
           pardon
           which
           is
           registred
           in
           the
           leaves
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           mighty
           folly
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           every
           little
           line
           of
           mercy
           signifies
           glory
           and
           absolution
           
           from
           the
           eternall
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           wicked
           men
           are
           unwilling
           to
           dye
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           wonder
           that
           many
           of
           them
           dye
           with
           so
           little
           resentment
           of
           their
           danger
           and
           their
           evill
           .
           There
           is
           reason
           for
           them
           to
           tremble
           when
           the
           Judge
           summons
           them
           to
           appear
           .
           When
           his
           messenger
           is
           clothed
           with
           horror
           ,
           and
           speaks
           in
           thunder
           ;
           when
           their
           conscience
           is
           their
           accuser
           ,
           and
           their
           accusation
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           their
           bills
           uncancell'd
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           title
           to
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           advocate
           ,
           no
           excuse
           ;
           when
           God
           is
           their
           enemy
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           the
           
           injur'd
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           is
           grieved
           ,
           and
           sicknesse
           and
           death
           come
           to
           plead
           Gods
           cause
           against
           the
           man
           ;
           then
           there
           is
           reason
           that
           the
           naturall
           fears
           of
           death
           should
           be
           high
           and
           pungent
           ,
           and
           those
           naturall
           fears
           encreased
           by
           the
           reasonable
           and
           certain
           expectations
           of
           that
           anger
           which
           God
           hath
           laid
           up
           in
           heaven
           for
           ever
           ,
           to
           consume
           and
           destroy
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           if
           we
           consider
           upon
           how
           trifling
           and
           inconsiderable
           grounds
           most
           men
           hope
           for
           pardon
           (
           if
           at
           least
           that
           may
           be
           call'd
           hope
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           carelesse
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           an
           unreasonable
           wilfull
           confidence
           )
           we
           shall
           see
           much
           cause
           to
           pity
           very
           
           many
           who
           are
           going
           merrily
           to
           a
           sad
           and
           intolerable
           death
           .
           Pardon
           of
           sins
           is
           a
           mercy
           which
           Christ
           purchased
           with
           his
           dearest
           blood
           ,
           which
           he
           ministers
           to
           us
           upon
           conditions
           of
           an
           infinite
           kindnesse
           ,
           but
           yet
           of
           great
           holinesse
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           an
           active
           living
           faith
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           grace
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           holy
           persons
           beg
           of
           God
           
           with
           mighty
           passion
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           with
           a
           great
           diligence
           ,
           and
           expect
           
           with
           trembling
           fears
           ,
           and
           concerning
           it
           many
           times
           suffer
           sadnesses
           with
           uncertain
           soules
           ,
           and
           receive
           it
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           it
           enters
           upon
           them
           by
           little
           portions
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           broken
           as
           their
           sighs
           and
           sleeps
           .
           But
           so
           have
           I
           seen
           the
           returning
           sea
           enter
           upon
           the
           strand
           ,
           and
           the
           waters
           rolling
           towards
           the
           shore
           ,
           throw
           up
           little
           portions
           of
           the
           tide
           ,
           and
           retire
           as
           if
           nature
           meant
           to
           play
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           change
           the
           abode
           of
           waters
           ;
           but
           still
           the
           floud
           crept
           by
           little
           steppings
           ,
           and
           invaded
           more
           by
           his
           progressions
           then
           he
           lost
           by
           his
           retreat
           ,
           and
           having
           told
           the
           number
           of
           its
           steps
           ,
           it
           possesses
           its
           new
           portion
           till
           the
           Angell
           calls
           it
           back
           ,
           
           that
           it
           may
           leave
           its
           unfaithfull
           dwelling
           of
           the
           sand
           :
           so
           is
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           it
           comes
           by
           slow
           motions
           ,
           and
           first
           quits
           a
           present
           death
           ,
           and
           turnes
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           into
           a
           sharp
           sicknesse
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           sicknesse
           prove
           not
           health
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           it
           washes
           off
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           will
           dash
           against
           the
           rock
           again
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           take
           off
           the
           severall
           instances
           of
           anger
           ,
           and
           the
           periods
           of
           wrath
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           while
           it
           is
           uncertain
           concerning
           our
           finall
           interest
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           ebbe
           or
           floud
           ;
           and
           every
           hearty
           prayer
           ,
           and
           every
           bountifull
           almes
           still
           enlarges
           the
           pardon
           ,
           or
           addes
           a
           degree
           of
           probability
           and
           hope
           ;
           and
           then
           a
           drunken
           meeting
           ,
           or
           a
           covetous
           desire
           ,
           
           or
           an
           act
           of
           lust
           ,
           or
           looser
           swearing
           ,
           idle
           talk
           ,
           or
           neglect
           of
           Religion
           ,
           makes
           the
           pardon
           retire
           ;
           and
           while
           it
           is
           disputed
           between
           Christ
           and
           Christs
           enemy
           who
           shall
           be
           Lord
           ,
           the
           pardon
           fluctuates
           like
           the
           wave
           ,
           striving
           to
           climbe
           the
           rock
           ,
           and
           is
           wash'd
           off
           like
           its
           own
           retinue
           ,
           and
           it
           gets
           possession
           by
           time
           and
           uncertainty
           ,
           by
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           the
           degrees
           of
           a
           hard
           progression
           .
           When
           David
           had
           sinned
           but
           in
           one
           instance
           ,
           interrupting
           the
           course
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           by
           one
           sad
           calamity
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           pardon
           him
           ;
           but
           see
           upon
           what
           hard
           terms
           :
           He
           prayed
           long
           ,
           and
           violently
           ,
           he
           wept
           sorely
           ,
           he
           was
           humbled
           in
           sackcloth
           and
           ashes
           ,
           he
           eat
           the
           bread
           of
           
           affliction
           ,
           and
           drank
           of
           his
           bottle
           of
           tears
           ;
           he
           lost
           his
           Princely
           spirit
           ,
           and
           had
           an
           amazing
           conscience
           ;
           he
           suffer'd
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           never
           did
           depart
           from
           his
           house
           ,
           his
           Son
           rebell'd
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           revolted
           ;
           he
           fled
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           maintained
           Spies
           against
           his
           childe
           ,
           hee
           was
           forc'd
           to
           send
           an
           army
           against
           him
           that
           was
           dearer
           then
           his
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           against
           him
           whom
           he
           would
           not
           hurt
           for
           all
           the
           riches
           of
           Syria
           and
           Egypt
           ;
           his
           concubines
           were
           desir'd
           by
           an
           incestuous
           mixture
           ,
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           sun
           before
           all
           Israel
           ,
           and
           his
           childe
           that
           was
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           after
           a
           7
           days
           feaver
           dyed
           ,
           and
           left
           him
           nothing
           
           of
           his
           sin
           to
           show
           ,
           but
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           the
           scourges
           of
           the
           Divine
           vengeance
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           God
           pardoned
           him
           finally
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           for
           ever
           sorrowfull
           ,
           and
           never
           did
           the
           sin
           againe
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           sinned
           a
           thousand
           times
           for
           David's
           once
           ,
           is
           too
           confident
           ,
           if
           he
           thinks
           that
           all
           his
           shall
           be
           pardoned
           at
           a
           lesse
           
           rate
           then
           was
           used
           to
           expiate
           that
           one
           mischief
           of
           the
           religious
           King
           :
           
           
             The
             son
             of
             David
          
           died
           for
           his
           father
           David
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           did
           for
           us
           ;
           he
           was
           
             the
             Lambe
             slain
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           relation
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           heap
           of
           the
           Divine
           favours
           which
           crown'd
           David
           with
           a
           circle
           richer
           then
           the
           royall
           diadem
           ,
           could
           not
           exempt
           him
           from
           the
           portion
           of
           sinners
           ,
           when
           he
           descended
           into
           their
           pollutions
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           we
           may
           find
           the
           
             sure
             mercies
             of
             David
          
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           our
           portion
           in
           the
           redemption
           wrought
           by
           the
           
             Son
             of
             David
          
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           it
           upon
           such
           terms
           as
           are
           revealed
           ,
           such
           which
           include
           time
           ,
           and
           labour
           ,
           and
           uncertainty
           ,
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           holy
           living
           .
           But
           
           it
           is
           a
           sad
           observation
           that
           the
           case
           of
           pardon
           of
           sins
           is
           so
           administred
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           are
           most
           sure
           of
           it
           have
           the
           greatest
           fears
           concerning
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           whom
           it
           doth
           not
           belong
           at
           all
           are
           as
           confident
           as
           children
           and
           fooles
           ,
           who
           believe
           every
           thing
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           have
           reason
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           because
           without
           it
           they
           are
           presently
           miserable
           .
           The
           godly
           and
           holy
           persons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             work
             out
             their
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
          
           ;
           and
           the
           wicked
           goe
           to
           destruction
           with
           gayety
           and
           confidence
           :
           these
           men
           think
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
          
           ,
           and
           good
           men
           are
           tossed
           in
           a
           tempest
           ,
           crying
           and
           praying
           
           for
           a
           safe
           conduct
           ,
           and
           the
           sighs
           of
           their
           feares
           ,
           and
           the
           wind
           of
           their
           prayers
           waft
           them
           safely
           to
           their
           port
           .
           Pardon
           of
           sins
           is
           not
           easily
           obtain'd
           ;
           because
           they
           who
           onely
           certainly
           can
           receive
           it
           ,
           find
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           danger
           ,
           and
           fears
           in
           the
           obtaining
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           case
           is
           pityable
           and
           deplorable
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           have
           least
           reason
           to
           expect
           pardon
           ,
           yet
           are
           most
           confident
           and
           carelesse
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           there
           are
           sorrows
           on
           one
           side
           and
           dangers
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           temptations
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           it
           will
           concern
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           to
           know
           when
           their
           sins
           are
           pardoned
           .
           For
           then
           when
           they
           
           can
           perceive
           their
           signes
           certain
           and
           evident
           ,
           they
           may
           rest
           in
           their
           expectations
           of
           the
           Divine
           mercies
           ;
           when
           they
           cannot
           see
           the
           signes
           ,
           they
           may
           leave
           their
           confidence
           ,
           and
           change
           it
           into
           repentance
           ,
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           stricter
           observation
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           tell
           you
           that
           which
           shall
           never
           faile
           you
           ;
           a
           certaine
           signe
           that
           you
           may
           know
           
             whether
             or
             no
          
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           
             in
             what
             degree
          
           your
           persons
           are
           pardoned
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           not
           consider
           the
           evils
           of
           sin
           by
           any
           Metaphysicall
           and
           abstracted
           effects
           ,
           but
           by
           sensible
           ,
           reall
           ,
           and
           materiall
           .
           Hee
           that
           revenges
           himself
           of
           another
           ,
           does
           something
           that
           will
           make
           his
           enemy
           grieve
           ,
           something
           that
           shall
           displease
           the
           offender
           as
           much
           
           as
           sin
           did
           the
           offended
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           the
           evills
           of
           sin
           are
           such
           as
           relate
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           estimated
           by
           our
           apprehensions
           .
           Sin
           makes
           God
           angry
           ,
           and
           Gods
           anger
           if
           it
           be
           turned
           aside
           will
           make
           us
           miscrable
           and
           accursed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           proportion
           to
           
           this
           we
           are
           to
           reckon
           the
           proportions
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           forgivenesse
           ,
           
           or
           his
           anger
           in
           retaining
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Sin
           hath
           obliged
           us
           to
           suffer
           many
           evills
           ,
           even
           whatsoever
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           inflict
           ;
           sicknesse
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           poverty
           and
           shame
           ,
           a
           caytive
           spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           famine
           and
           war
           ,
           plague
           and
           pestilence
           ,
           sudden
           death
           and
           a
           short
           life
           temporall
           death
           or
           death
           eternall
           ,
           according
           as
           God
           in
           the
           severall
           covenants
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           hath
           expressed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           in
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           sin
           bound
           them
           to
           nothing
           but
           temporall
           evills
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           sore
           ,
           and
           heavy
           ,
           and
           many
           ;
           but
           these
           only
           there
           were
           threatned
           ;
           in
           the
           Gospel
           Christ
           added
           the
           menaces
           of
           
           evills
           ,
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           great
           evill
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           their
           abscission
           and
           cutting
           off
           from
           being
           Gods
           people
           ,
           to
           which
           eternall
           damnation
           answers
           amongst
           us
           ;
           and
           as
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           war
           ,
           and
           other
           intermediall
           evills
           were
           lesser
           strokes
           in
           order
           to
           the
           finall
           anger
           of
           God
           against
           their
           Nation
           ,
           so
           are
           these
           and
           spirituall
           evills
           intermediall
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Eternall
           destruction
           of
           sinning
           and
           unrepenting
           Christians
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           God
           had
           visited
           any
           of
           the
           sinners
           of
           Israel
           with
           a
           grievous
           sicknesse
           ,
           then
           they
           lay
           under
           the
           evil
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           were
           
           not
           pardoned
           till
           God
           took
           away
           the
           sicknesse
           ;
           but
           the
           taking
           the
           evill
           away
           ,
           the
           evill
           of
           the
           punishment
           ,
           was
           the
           pardon
           of
           the
           sin
           ;
           
             to
             pardon
             the
             sin
             is
             to
             spare
             the
             sinner
             :
          
           and
           this
           appears
           ;
           For
           when
           Christ
           had
           said
           to
           the
           man
           sick
           of
           the
           palsey
           ,
           
             Son
             thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
          
           
           thee
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           accused
           him
           of
           blasohemy
           ,
           because
           none
           had
           power
           to
           forgive
           sins
           but
           God
           onely
           ;
           Christ
           to
           vindicate
           himselfe
           gives
           them
           an
           ocular
           demonstration
           ,
           and
           proves
           his
           words
           :
           
             that
             yee
             may
             know
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             hath
             power
             on
             earth
             to
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             man
             sick
             of
             the
             palsey
             ,
             Arise
             and
             walk
          
           ;
           then
           he
           pardoned
           the
           sin
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           away
           the
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           proved
           
           the
           power
           by
           reducing
           it
           to
           act
           ;
           for
           if
           pardon
           of
           sins
           be
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           easier
           or
           harder
           :
           if
           it
           be
           easier
           ,
           then
           sin
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           evill
           in
           it
           as
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           which
           no
           Religion
           as
           yet
           ever
           taught
           .
           If
           it
           be
           harder
           ,
           then
           Christs
           power
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           was
           harder
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           proved
           by
           doing
           that
           which
           was
           easier
           .
           It
           remaines
           therefore
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           to
           take
           the
           punishment
           away
           ,
           as
           to
           procure
           or
           give
           the
           pardon
           ;
           because
           as
           the
           retaining
           the
           sin
           was
           an
           obligation
           to
           the
           evill
           of
           punishment
           ,
           so
           the
           remitting
           the
           sin
           is
           the
           disobliging
           to
           its
           penalty
           .
           So
           farre
           then
           the
           case
           is
           manifest
           .
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           next
           step
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           although
           in
           the
           Gospel
           God
           punishes
           sinners
           with
           temporall
           judgements
           ,
           and
           sicknesses
           ,
           and
           deaths
           ,
           with
           sad
           accidents
           ,
           and
           evill
           Angels
           ,
           and
           messengers
           of
           wrath
           ;
           yet
           besides
           these
           lesser
           strokes
           ,
           he
           hath
           scorpions
           to
           chastise
           ,
           and
           loads
           of
           worse
           evils
           to
           oppresse
           the
           disobedient
           ;
           he
           punishes
           one
           sin
           with
           
           another
           ,
           vile
           acts
           with
           evill
           habits
           ,
           these
           with
           a
           hard
           heart
           ,
           and
           this
           
           with
           obstinacy
           ,
           and
           obstinacy
           with
           impenitence
           ,
           and
           impenitence
           with
           damnation
           .
           Now
           because
           the
           worst
           of
           evills
           which
           are
           threatned
           to
           us
           are
           such
           which
           consign
           to
           hell
           by
           persevering
           in
           sin
           ,
           as
           God
           takes
           off
           our
           love
           and
           our
           affections
           ,
           our
           relations
           and
           bondage
           under
           sin
           ,
           just
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           he
           pardons
           us
           ;
           because
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           being
           taken
           off
           and
           pardoned
           ,
           there
           can
           remaine
           no
           guilt
           .
           Guiltinesse
           is
           an
           unsignificant
           word
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           obligation
           to
           punishment
           .
           Since
           therefore
           spirituall
           evils
           ,
           and
           progressions
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           reprobation
           ,
           and
           impenitence
           ,
           and
           accursed
           habits
           ,
           and
           perseverance
           in
           iniquity
           are
           the
           worst
           of
           evils
           ,
           when
           these
           
           are
           taken
           off
           ,
           the
           sin
           hath
           lost
           its
           venome
           ,
           and
           appendant
           curse
           ;
           for
           ▪
           sin
           passes
           on
           to
           eternall
           death
           onely
           by
           the
           line
           of
           impenitence
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           never
           carry
           us
           to
           hell
           ,
           if
           we
           repent
           timely
           and
           effectually
           ;
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           therefore
           that
           any
           man
           leaves
           his
           sin
           ,
           just
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           he
           is
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           sure
           of
           it
           .
           For
           although
           curing
           the
           temporall
           evill
           was
           the
           pardon
           of
           sins
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           reckon
           our
           pardon
           by
           curing
           the
           spirituall
           .
           If
           I
           have
           sinned
           against
           God
           in
           the
           shamefull
           crime
           of
           Lust
           ,
           then
           God
           hath
           pardoned
           my
           sins
           ,
           when
           upon
           my
           repentance
           and
           prayers
           he
           hath
           given
           me
           the
           grace
           of
           Chastity
           .
           My
           Drunkennesse
           is
           forgiven
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           
           acquir'd
           the
           grace
           of
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           a
           sober
           spirit
           .
           My
           Covetousnesse
           shall
           no
           more
           be
           a
           damning
           sin
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           a
           loving
           and
           charitable
           spirit
           ;
           loving
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           and
           despising
           the
           world
           :
           for
           every
           further
           degree
           of
           sin
           being
           a
           neerer
           step
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           worst
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           it
           follows
           inevitably
           ,
           that
           according
           as
           we
           are
           put
           into
           a
           contrary
           state
           ,
           so
           are
           our
           degrees
           of
           pardon
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           punishment
           is
           already
           taken
           off
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           great
           blessing
           ,
           and
           pardon
           ,
           and
           redemption
           which
           Christ
           wrought
           for
           us
           ,
           is
           called
           
             sanctification
             ,
             holinesse
          
           ,
           and
           
             turning
             us
             away
             from
             our
             sins
             :
          
           So
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             Yee
             know
             that
             you
          
           
           
             were
             not
             redeemed
             with
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             as
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             from
          
           
           
             your
             vain
             conversation
          
           ;
           that
           's
           your
           redemption
           ,
           that
           's
           your
           deliverance
           :
           you
           were
           taken
           from
           your
           sinfull
           state
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           state
           of
           death
           ,
           this
           of
           life
           and
           pardon
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           made
           Synonyma
           by
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           
             According
             as
             his
             divine
             power
             hath
             given
             us
             all
             things
             that
             pertain
             to
             life
             and
             godlinesse
             :
             to
             live
          
           and
           
           
             to
             be
             godly
          
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           ;
           
             to
             remain
             in
             sin
          
           and
           
             abide
             in
             death
          
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           ;
           to
           
             redeem
             us
             from
             sin
          
           ,
           is
           to
           snatch
           us
           from
           hell
           ;
           he
           that
           gives
           us
           godlinesse
           ,
           gives
           us
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           supposes
           pardon
           ,
           or
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           rites
           of
           eternall
           death
           :
           and
           this
           was
           the
           conclusion
           of
           St.
           Peter's
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           the
           summe
           totall
           of
           our
           redemption
           and
           of
           
           
           our
           pardon
           ;
           
             God
             having
             raised
             up
             his
             Son
             ,
             sent
             him
             to
             blesse
             us
             in
             turning
             away
             every
             one
             of
             you
             from
             your
             iniquity
          
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           passion
           and
           bitter
           death
           ,
           the
           purpose
           of
           all
           his
           and
           all
           our
           preaching
           ,
           the
           effect
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           
             purging
             ,
             washing
             ,
             sanctifying
          
           ;
           
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           the
           same
           body
           
           that
           was
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           blood
           that
           was
           shed
           for
           our
           redemption
           ,
           is
           to
           conform
           us
           into
           his
           image
           and
           likenesse
           of
           living
           and
           dying
           ,
           of
           doing
           and
           suffering
           ;
           The
           case
           is
           plain
           ,
           just
           as
           we
           leave
           our
           sins
           ,
           so
           Gods
           wrath
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           us
           ;
           as
           we
           get
           the
           graces
           contrary
           to
           our
           former
           vices
           ,
           so
           infallibly
           we
           are
           consign'd
           to
           pardon
           .
           If
           therefore
           you
           are
           in
           contestation
           against
           sin
           ;
           while
           you
           dwell
           in
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           yeeld
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           overcome
           it
           ,
           your
           pardon
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           discernible
           in
           its
           progresse
           ;
           but
           when
           sin
           is
           mortified
           and
           your
           lusts
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           all
           your
           
           fears
           concerning
           your
           state
           of
           pardon
           are
           causelesse
           ,
           and
           afflictive
           without
           reason
           ;
           but
           so
           long
           as
           you
           live
           at
           the
           old
           rate
           of
           lust
           or
           intemperance
           ,
           of
           covetousnesse
           or
           vanity
           ,
           of
           tyranny
           or
           oppression
           ,
           of
           carelesnesse
           or
           irreligion
           ,
           flatter
           not
           your selves
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           more
           reason
           to
           hope
           for
           pardon
           then
           a
           begger
           for
           a
           Crown
           ,
           or
           a
           condemned
           criminall
           to
           be
           made
           Heir
           apparent
           to
           that
           Prince
           whom
           he
           would
           traiterously
           have
           slain
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           fear
           concerning
           their
           condition
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           who
           having
           begun
           to
           lead
           a
           good
           life
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           names
           to
           God
           by
           solemne
           deliberate
           acts
           of
           will
           
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           made
           some
           progresse
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           retire
           to
           folly
           ,
           and
           unravell
           all
           their
           holy
           vows
           ,
           and
           commit
           those
           evils
           from
           which
           they
           formerly
           run
           as
           from
           a
           fire
           or
           inundation
           ,
           their
           case
           hath
           in
           it
           so
           many
           evills
           that
           they
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           fear
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           finall
           issue
           of
           their
           souls
           .
           For
           return
           to
           folly
           hath
           in
           it
           many
           evils
           beyond
           the
           common
           state
           of
           sin
           and
           death
           ;
           and
           such
           evils
           which
           are
           most
           contrary
           to
           the
           hopes
           of
           pardon
           .
           1.
           
           He
           that
           falls
           back
           into
           those
           sins
           he
           hath
           repented
           of
           ,
           does
           
             grieve
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             which
          
           
           
             he
             was
             sealed
             to
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             .
          
           For
           so
           the
           Antithesis
           is
           
           plain
           and
           obvious
           ;
           If
           
             at
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             there
             is
             joy
             before
          
           the
           beatified
           Spirits
           ,
           
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           consummation
           of
           our
           pardon
           and
           our
           consignation
           to
           felicity
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           imagine
           how
           great
           an
           evill
           it
           is
           to
           
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           who
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           Angels
           .
           The
           Children
           of
           Israel
           were
           carefully
           warned
           that
           they
           should
           not
           offend
           the
           Angel
           :
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             send
             an
             Angel
          
           
           
             before
             thee
             ,
             beware
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             voyce
             ,
             provoke
             him
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             not
             pardon
             your
             transgressions
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           spare
           to
           punish
           you
           if
           you
           grieve
           him
           :
           Much
           greater
           is
           the
           evill
           if
           we
           grieve
           him
           who
           sits
           upon
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Prince
           
           of
           all
           the
           Spirits
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           grieving
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           an
           affection
           that
           is
           as
           contrary
           to
           his
           felicity
           ,
           as
           lust
           is
           to
           his
           holinesse
           ;
           both
           which
           are
           essentiall
           to
           him
           .
           
             Tristitia
             enim
             omnium
             spirituum
             nequissima
             est
             ,
             &
             pessima
             servis
             Dei
             ,
             &
             omnium
             spiritus
             exterminat
             ,
             &
             cruciat
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             ,
          
           said
           Hennas
           :
           Sadnesse
           is
           the
           greatest
           
           enemy
           to
           Gods
           servants
           ;
           if
           you
           grieve
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           you
           cast
           
           him
           out
           ;
           for
           he
           cannot
           dwell
           with
           sorrow
           and
           grieving
           ;
           unlesse
           it
           be
           such
           a
           sorrow
           which
           by
           the
           way
           of
           vertue
           passes
           on
           to
           joy
           and
           never
           ceasing
           felicity
           .
           Now
           by
           grieving
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           displease
           him
           ,
           doing
           unkindnesse
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           grief
           which
           cannot
           in
           proper
           sense
           seise
           upon
           him
           will
           in
           certain
           effects
           return
           upon
           us
           :
           
             Ita
             enim
             dica
          
           (
           said
           
             Seneca
             )
             sacer
             intra
             nos
             Spiritus
             sedet
             ,
             bonorum
             ,
             malorúmque
             nostrorum
             observator
             &
             custos
             ,
             hic
             prout
             à
             nobis
             tractatus
             est
             ,
             ita
             nos
             ipse
             tractat
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           holy
           spirit
           dwels
           in
           every
           good
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           observer
           and
           guardian
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           treat
           him
           ,
           so
           will
           he
           treat
           us
           .
           Now
           we
           ought
           to
           treat
           him
           sweetly
           and
           tenderly
           ,
           thankfully
           and
           with
           observation
           .
           
           
             Deus
             praecepit
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             ,
             utpote
             pro
             naturae
             suae
             bono
             tenerum
             &
             delicatum
             ,
             tranquillitate
             ,
             &
             lenitate
             ,
             &
             quiete
             ,
             &
             pace
             tractare
             ,
          
           said
           
             Tertullian
             de
             Spectaculis
          
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           a
           loving
           and
           a
           kind
           Spirit
           ,
           gentle
           and
           easy
           ,
           chast
           and
           pure
           ,
           righteous
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           so
           much
           for
           us
           as
           to
           wash
           us
           from
           our
           impurities
           ,
           and
           to
           cleanse
           us
           from
           our
           stains
           ,
           and
           streighten
           our
           obliquities
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           our
           ignorances
           ,
           and
           to
           snatch
           us
           from
           an
           intolerable
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           consign
           us
           to
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           resurrection
           of
           our
           bodies
           from
           death
           ,
           corruption
           ,
           and
           the
           dishonors
           of
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           to
           appease
           all
           the
           storms
           and
           
           uneasynesse
           ,
           and
           to
           
             make
             us
             free
             as
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           furnished
           with
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           with
           innumerable
           arts
           ,
           with
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           in
           despite
           of
           our
           lusts
           and
           reluctancies
           ,
           with
           parts
           and
           interrupted
           steps
           ,
           with
           waitings
           and
           expectations
           ,
           with
           watchfulnesse
           and
           stratagems
           ,
           with
           inspirations
           and
           collaterall
           assistances
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           grace
           ,
           and
           bounty
           ,
           and
           diligence
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           despite
           this
           grace
           ,
           and
           trample
           upon
           the
           blessings
           ,
           and
           scorn
           to
           receive
           life
           at
           so
           great
           an
           expence
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           is
           so
           great
           a
           basenesse
           and
           unworthynesse
           ,
           that
           by
           troubling
           the
           tenderest
           passions
           ,
           it
           turns
           into
           the
           most
           bitter
           hostilities
           ;
           by
           abusing
           Gods
           
           love
           it
           turns
           into
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           rage
           ,
           and
           indignation
           .
           
             Goe
             and
             sin
             no
             more
             ,
             lest
             a
             worse
             thing
             happen
             to
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Falling
           away
           after
           we
           have
           begun
           to
           live
           well
           is
           a
           great
           cause
           of
           fear
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           added
           to
           it
           the
           circumstance
           of
           inexcuseablenesse
           .
           The
           man
           hath
           been
           taught
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           understanding
           hath
           been
           instructed
           ;
           he
           hath
           tasted
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           will
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           entertain'd
           .
           He
           was
           entred
           into
           the
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           renounced
           the
           ways
           of
           death
           ,
           his
           sin
           began
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           his
           lusts
           to
           be
           crucified
           ,
           he
           felt
           the
           pleasures
           of
           victory
           ,
           and
           the
           blessings
           of
           peace
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           fell
           away
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           his
           reason
           ,
           but
           also
           against
           his
           interest
           ;
           and
           to
           such
           a
           person
           the
           Questions
           of
           his
           soul
           have
           been
           so
           perfectly
           stated
           ,
           and
           his
           prejudices
           and
           inevitable
           abuses
           so
           cleerly
           taken
           off
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           so
           made
           to
           view
           the
           paths
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           
           that
           if
           he
           chooses
           the
           way
           of
           sin
           again
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           not
           by
           weaknesse
           
           or
           the
           infelicity
           of
           his
           breeding
           ,
           or
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           understanding
           ,
           but
           a
           direct
           preference
           or
           prelation
           ,
           a
           preferring
           sin
           before
           grace
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           lust
           before
           the
           purities
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           madnesse
           of
           drunkennesse
           before
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           money
           before
           our
           friend
           ,
           and
           above
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           .
           This
           man
           is
           not
           to
           be
           pityed
           upon
           pretence
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           betrayed
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           relieved
           because
           he
           is
           oppressed
           with
           potent
           enemies
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           pardoned
           because
           he
           could
           not
           help
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           once
           did
           help
           it
           ,
           he
           did
           overcome
           his
           temptation
           ,
           and
           choose
           God
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           vertue
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           heir
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           conqueror
           over
           sin
           and
           
           delivered
           from
           death
           ;
           and
           he
           may
           do
           so
           still
           ,
           and
           Gods
           grace
           is
           upon
           him
           more
           plentifully
           ,
           and
           the
           lust
           does
           not
           tempt
           so
           strongly
           :
           and
           if
           it
           did
           ,
           he
           hath
           more
           power
           to
           resist
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           this
           man
           fals
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           he
           wilfully
           chooses
           death
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           portion
           that
           he
           loves
           ,
           and
           descends
           into
           with
           willing
           and
           unpityed
           steps
           .
           
             Quàm
             vilis
             facta
             es
             nimis
             iterans
             vias
             tuas
             !
          
           said
           God
           to
           Judah
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           that
           returns
           from
           vertue
           to
           his
           old
           vices
           ,
           is
           forced
           to
           doe
           violence
           to
           his
           own
           reason
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           conscience
           quiet
           :
           he
           does
           it
           so
           unreasonably
           ,
           so
           against
           all
           his
           fair
           inducements
           ,
           so
           against
           his
           reputation
           ,
           and
           the
           principles
           of
           his
           society
           ,
           so
           against
           his
           honour
           ,
           
           and
           his
           promises
           ,
           and
           his
           former
           discourses
           and
           his
           doctrines
           ,
           his
           censuring
           of
           men
           for
           the
           same
           crimes
           ,
           and
           the
           bitter
           invectives
           and
           reproofs
           which
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           health
           and
           reason
           he
           used
           against
           his
           erring
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           now
           constrained
           to
           answer
           his
           own
           arguments
           ,
           he
           is
           intangled
           in
           his
           own
           discourses
           ,
           he
           is
           shamed
           with
           his
           former
           conversation
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           be
           remembred
           against
           him
           ,
           how
           severely
           he
           reproved
           ,
           and
           how
           reasonably
           he
           chastised
           the
           lust
           which
           now
           he
           runs
           to
           in
           despite
           of
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           friends
           .
           And
           because
           this
           is
           his
           condition
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           way
           left
           him
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           be
           impudent
           ,
           which
           is
           hard
           for
           him
           at
           first
           ;
           it
           being
           too
           big
           a
           naturall
           
           change
           to
           passe
           suddenly
           from
           grace
           to
           immodest
           circumstances
           and
           hardnesses
           of
           face
           and
           heart
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           entertain
           new
           principles
           and
           apply
           his
           minde
           to
           beleeve
           a
           lye
           ;
           and
           then
           begins
           to
           argue
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           being
           so
           severe
           in
           my
           life
           ;
           greater
           sinners
           then
           I
           have
           been
           saved
           ;
           Gods
           mercies
           are
           greater
           then
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           man
           ;
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           may
           not
           be
           allowed
           to
           sin
           this
           sin
           ,
           what
           ease
           have
           I
           by
           his
           death
           ?
           or
           ,
           this
           sin
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           avoid
           it
           ;
           or
           ,
           it
           is
           questionable
           ,
           whether
           this
           sin
           is
           of
           so
           deep
           a
           die
           as
           is
           pretended
           ;
           or
           ,
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           is
           alwaies
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           shake
           it
           off
           ;
           or
           ,
           there
           are
           
           some
           Sects
           of
           Christians
           that
           do
           allow
           it
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           yet
           they
           declare
           it
           easily
           pardonable
           ,
           upon
           no
           hard
           terms
           ,
           and
           very
           reconcileable
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           heaven
           ;
           or
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           not
           rightly
           understood
           in
           their
           pretended
           condemnations
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           other
           men
           do
           as
           bad
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           one
           in
           ten
           thousand
           but
           hath
           
           his
           private
           retirements
           from
           vertue
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           old
           ,
           this
           
           sin
           will
           leave
           me
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           very
           pityfull
           to
           mankinde
           .
           But
           while
           the
           man
           like
           an
           intangled
           bird
           flutters
           in
           the
           net
           ,
           and
           wildly
           discomposes
           that
           which
           should
           support
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           holds
           him
           ,
           the
           net
           and
           his
           own
           wings
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           and
           his
           own
           conscience
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           do
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           seeks
           excuses
           afterwards
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           found
           out
           a
           fig-leav'd
           apron
           that
           he
           could
           put
           on
           ,
           or
           a
           cover
           for
           his
           eyes
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           see
           his
           own
           deformity
           ,
           then
           he
           fortifies
           his
           error
           with
           irresolution
           and
           inconsideration
           ;
           and
           he
           beleeves
           it
           ,
           because
           
             he
             will
          
           ;
           and
           
             he
             will
          
           ,
           because
           it
           serves
           his
           turn
           :
           then
           he
           is
           entred
           upon
           his
           state
           of
           fear
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           does
           not
           fear
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           yet
           his
           condition
           is
           
           fearfull
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           haih
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             reprobate
             minde
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           judgement
           corrupted
           by
           lust
           :
           vice
           hath
           abused
           his
           reasoning
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           proceeds
           in
           the
           mans
           method
           ,
           and
           lets
           him
           alone
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           over
           to
           beleeve
           a
           lye
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           shall
           call
           good
           evill
           ,
           and
           evill
           good
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           be
           heartily
           perswaded
           that
           his
           excuses
           are
           reasonable
           and
           his
           pretences
           fair
           ,
           then
           the
           man
           is
           desperately
           undone
           
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Paul
           describes
           his
           condition
           ;
           
             his
             heart
             is
             blinde
             ,
             he
             is
             past
             feeling
             ,
          
           
           
             his
             understanding
             is
             darkned
          
           ,
           then
           he
           may
           
             walk
             in
             the
             vanity
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
          
           and
           
             give
             himself
             over
             to
             lasciviousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           work
           
           
             all
             uncleannesse
             with
             greedinesse
          
           ;
           then
           he
           needs
           no
           greater
           misery
           :
           this
           is
           the
           state
           of
           evill
           which
           his
           fear
           ought
           to
           have
           prevented
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           is
           past
           fear
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           recovered
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           be
           run
           through
           till
           
             death
             and
             hell
          
           are
           become
           his
           portion
           ;
           
             siunt
             novissima
             illus
             pejora
             pejoribus
             ,
             his
             latter
             end
             is
             worse
             then
             his
             beginning
             .
          
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Besides
           all
           this
           it
           might
           easily
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           fals
           from
           vertue
           to
           vice
           again
           ,
           addes
           the
           circumstance
           of
           ingratitude
           to
           his
           load
           of
           sins
           ;
           he
           sins
           against
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           puts
           out
           his
           own
           eyes
           ;
           he
           strives
           to
           unlearn
           ,
           what
           with
           labour
           he
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           
           and
           despises
           the
           trabell
           of
           his
           holy
           daies
           ,
           and
           throws
           away
           the
           reward
           of
           vertue
           for
           an
           interest
           which
           himself
           despised
           the
           first
           day
           in
           which
           he
           began
           to
           take
           sober
           counsels
           ;
           he
           throws
           himself
           back
           in
           the
           accounts
           of
           eternity
           ,
           and
           slides
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           from
           whence
           with
           sweat
           and
           labour
           of
           his
           hands
           and
           knees
           he
           had
           long
           been
           creeping
           ;
           he
           descends
           from
           the
           spirit
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           from
           honour
           to
           dishonour
           ,
           from
           
             wise
             principles
          
           to
           
             unthrifty
             practises
          
           ,
           like
           one
           of
           
             the
             vainer
             fellowes
          
           ,
           who
           grows
           a
           fool
           ,
           and
           a
           prodigall
           ,
           and
           a
           begger
           ,
           because
           he
           delights
           in
           inconsideration
           ,
           in
           the
           madnesse
           of
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           the
           quiet
           of
           a
           lazy
           and
           unprofitable
           life
           .
           So
           that
           
           this
           man
           hath
           great
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           does
           ,
           his
           fear
           is
           as
           the
           fear
           of
           enemies
           and
           not
           sons
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           it
           is
           a
           fear
           that
           is
           displeasing
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           such
           a
           one
           as
           may
           arrive
           at
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           sons
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           manag'd
           .
        
         
         
           For
           we
           must
           know
           that
           no
           fear
           is
           displeasing
           to
           God
           ;
           no
           fear
           of
           it self
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           or
           fear
           to
           offend
           ;
           the
           fear
           
           
             of
             servants
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             fear
             of
             sons
          
           :
           But
           the
           effects
           of
           fear
           doe
           distinguish
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           entertain'd
           or
           rejected
           accordingly
           .
           If
           a
           
             servile
             fear
          
           makes
           us
           to
           remove
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           so
           passes
           us
           towards
           our
           pardon
           and
           the
           receiving
           such
           graces
           which
           may
           endear
           our
           duty
           and
           oblige
           our
           affection
           ;
           that
           fear
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           but
           
             not
             criminall
          
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisdome
          
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           introduction
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           fear
           sits
           still
           or
           rests
           in
           a
           servile
           minde
           ,
           or
           a
           hatred
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           speaking
           evill
           things
           concerning
           him
           ,
           or
           unwillingnesse
           to
           do
           our
           duty
           ,
           that
           which
           at
           first
           was
           indifferent
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           worst
           imperfect
           ,
           
           proves
           miserable
           and
           malicious
           ;
           so
           we
           do
           our
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           upon
           what
           principles
           we
           do
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           where
           we
           begin
           ,
           so
           from
           that
           beginning
           we
           passe
           on
           to
           duties
           and
           perfection
           .
           If
           we
           fear
           God
           as
           an
           enemy
           ,
           an
           enemy
           of
           our
           sins
           and
           of
           our
           persons
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           as
           yet
           this
           fear
           is
           but
           a
           
             servile
             fear
          
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           a
           
             filiall
             fear
          
           since
           we
           our selves
           are
           not
           sons
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           servile
           fear
           makes
           us
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           reconcil'd
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           no
           longer
           stay
           at
           enmity
           with
           us
           ,
           from
           this
           fear
           we
           shall
           soon
           passe
           to
           carefulnesse
           ,
           from
           carefulnesse
           to
           love
           ,
           from
           love
           to
           diligence
           ,
           from
           diligence
           to
           perfection
           ;
           and
           the
           enemies
           shall
           become
           servants
           ,
           and
           the
           servants
           shall
           become
           
             adopted
             sons
          
           ,
           and
           passe
           into
           the
           society
           
           and
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           inheritance
           of
           Jesus
           :
           for
           this
           fear
           is
           also
           reverence
           ,
           and
           then
           
             our
             God
          
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           
             a
             consuming
             fire
          
           ,
           shall
           become
           to
           us
           the
           circle
           of
           a
           glorious
           crown
           ,
           and
           a
           globe
           of
           an
           eternall
           light
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           IX
           .
           
             Part
             III.
          
           
           
        
         
           IAm
           now
           to
           give
           account
           concerning
           the
           excesse
           of
           fear
           ,
           not
           directly
           and
           abstractedly
           as
           it
           is
           a
           passion
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           subjected
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           degenerates
           into
           
             superstition
             ▪
          
           For
           so
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           fear
           is
           the
           ingredient
           and
           half
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           that
           folly
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           said
           Hesychius
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           's
           more
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           timorousnesse
           :
           the
           superstitious
           man
           is
           afraid
           of
           the
           gods
           (
           said
           the
           Etymologist
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           fearing
           of
           God
           as
           if
           he
           were
           a
           tyrant
           ,
           and
           an
           unreasonable
           exacter
           of
           duty
           upon
           unequall
           terms
           ,
           and
           disproportionable
           ,
           impossible
           degrees
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           great
           and
           little
           instances
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           this
           fear
           some
           of
           the
           old
           Philosophers
           thought
           unreasonable
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           even
           towards
           God
           himself
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           a
           branch
           of
           the
           Epicurean
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           God
           medled
           not
           any
           thing
           below
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           be
           loved
           and
           admired
           ,
           but
           not
           feared
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           taught
           men
           neither
           to
           fear
           death
           ,
           nor
           to
           fear
           punishment
           after
           death
           ,
           nor
           any
           displeasure
           of
           God
           :
           
             His
             terroribus
             ab
             Epicuro
             soluti
          
           
           
             non
             metuimus
             Deos
          
           ,
           said
           Cicero
           ;
           and
           thence
           came
           this
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           superstition
           should
           signifie
           an
           unreasonable
           fear
           of
           God
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           and
           all
           his
           scholars
           extended
           the
           case
           beyond
           
           the
           measure
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           fear
           unreasonable
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           if
           we
           upon
           grounds
           of
           reason
           and
           divine
           revelation
           shall
           better
           discern
           the
           measure
           ,
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ;
           whatsoever
           fear
           we
           find
           to
           be
           unreasonable
           ,
           we
           may
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           call
           it
           superstition
           ,
           and
           reckon
           it
           criminall
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           all
           fear
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           be
           call'd
           superstition
           ,
           their
           authority
           is
           sufficient
           warrant
           for
           the
           grammar
           of
           the
           appellative
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           criminall
           ,
           we
           shall
           derive
           from
           better
           principles
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           another
           part
           of
           its
           definition
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           superstitious
           man
           is
           also
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           afraid
           of
           something
           besides
           God.
           The
           Latines
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           ,
           imitating
           the
           Greeks
           in
           all
           their
           learned
           notices
           of
           things
           ,
           had
           also
           the
           same
           conception
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           word
           
             [
             Superstitio
          
           ]
           understood
           the
           worship
           of
           Daemons
           or
           separate
           spirits
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           meant
           ,
           either
           their
           
             minores
             Deos
          
           ,
           or
           
           else
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           their
           braver
           personages
           whose
           souls
           were
           
           supposed
           to
           live
           after
           death
           ;
           the
           fault
           of
           this
           was
           the
           object
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           they
           gave
           a
           worship
           or
           a
           fear
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           not
           due
           ;
           for
           when
           ever
           they
           worship'd
           the
           great
           God
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           they
           never
           cal'd
           that
           superstition
           in
           an
           evill
           sense
           ,
           except
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the●
           that
           beleeved
           there
           was
           no
           God
           at
           all
           .
           Hence
           came
           the
           etymology
           of
           superstition
           :
           it
           was
           a
           worshipping
           or
           fearing
           the
           spirits
           of
           their
           dead
           
             Heroes
             ,
             quos
             superstites
             credebant
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           thought
           to
           be
           alive
           after
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Deification
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             quos
             superstantes
             credebant
          
           ,
           standing
           in
           places
           and
           thrones
           above
           us
           ;
           and
           it
           alludes
           to
           that
           admirable
           description
           of
           old
           age
           which
           Solomon
           made
           
           beyond
           all
           the
           Rhetorick
           of
           the
           Greeks
           and
           
             Romans
             [
             Also
             they
             shall
          
           
           
             be
             afraid
             of
             that
             which
             is
             high
             ,
             and
             fears
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             way
             ]
          
           intimating
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           old
           persons
           ,
           who
           if
           ever
           they
           have
           been
           religious
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           abused
           into
           superstition
           ;
           They
           are
           
             afraid
             of
             that
             which
             is
             high
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           spirit
           and
           separate
           souls
           ,
           of
           those
           excellent
           beings
           which
           dwell
           in
           the
           regions
           above
           ;
           meaning
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           are
           superstitious
           .
           However
           ,
           fear
           is
           most
           commonly
           its
           principle
           ,
           alwaies
           its
           ingredient
           .
           For
           if
           it
           enter
           first
           by
           credulity
           and
           a
           weak
           perswasion
           ,
           yet
           it
           becomes
           incorporated
           into
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           thought
           necessary
           ,
           and
           the
           action
           it
           perswades
           to
           dares
           not
           be
           omitted
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           an
           evill
           themselves
           dream
           of
           :
           upon
           this
           account
           
           the
           sin
           is
           reducible
           to
           two
           heads
           :
           the
           1.
           is
           ,
           Superstition
           of
           an
           undue
           object
           .
           2.
           
           Superstition
           of
           an
           undue
           expression
           to
           a
           right
           object
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Superstition
           of
           an
           undue
           object
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Etymologist
           cals
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           worshipping
           of
           idols
           ;
           the
           Scripture
           addes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             sacrificing
             to
             Daemons
          
           *
           in
           St.
           Paul
           and
           in
           *
           Baruch
           ;
           where
           although
           we
           usually
           read
           it
           
             sacrificing
             to
             Devils
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           accidentall
           that
           they
           were
           such
           ;
           for
           those
           indeed
           were
           evill
           spirits
           who
           had
           seduced
           them
           ,
           and
           tempted
           them
           to
           such
           ungodly
           rites
           ;
           
           (
           and
           yet
           they
           who
           were
           of
           the
           Pythagorean
           sect
           ,
           pretended
           a
           more
           holy
           worship
           ,
           and
           did
           their
           devotion
           to
           Angels
           :
           )
           But
           whosoever
           shall
           worship
           Angels
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           they
           worship
           them
           because
           they
           are
           good
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           the
           Devils
           whom
           they
           thought
           so
           ;
           and
           the
           error
           which
           the
           Apostle
           reproves
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           matter
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           in
           mistaking
           bad
           angels
           for
           good
           ,
           but
           in
           matter
           of
           manners
           and
           choice
           ;
           they
           mistook
           the
           creature
           for
           the
           Creator
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           more
           fully
           expressed
           by
           St.
           Paul
           in
           a
           
           generall
           signification
           ,
           
             they
             worshipped
             the
             creature
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             besides
             the
             Creator
          
           ,
           so
           it
           should
           be
           read
           ;
           if
           we
           worship
           any
           creature
           
           
             besides
             God
          
           ,
           worshipping
           so
           as
           the
           worship
           of
           him
           becomes
           a
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           a
           direct
           superstition
           ;
           but
           concerning
           this
           part
           of
           superstition
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           this
           discourse
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           no
           Christians
           blamable
           in
           this
           particular
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           communicate
           with
           her
           in
           the
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           ,
           of
           Angels
           ,
           
           and
           Saints
           ,
           burning
           lights
           and
           perfumes
           to
           them
           ,
           making
           
           offerings
           ,
           confidences
           ,
           advocations
           and
           vowes
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           direct
           and
           solemn
           divine
           worshipping
           the
           Symbols
           of
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           consecrated
           in
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           .
           These
           are
           direct
           superstition
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           used
           by
           all
           Authors
           profane
           and
           sacred
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           such
           evill
           report
           ,
           that
           where
           ever
           the
           word
           Superstition
           does
           signifie
           any
           thing
           criminall
           ,
           these
           instances
           must
           come
           under
           the
           definition
           of
           it
           .
           They
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             cultus
             superstitum
          
           ,
           a
           
             cultus
             Daemonum
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           besides
           that
           they
           have
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           proper
           reproof
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           are
           condemned
           by
           all
           wise
           men
           ,
           which
           call
           superstition
           criminall
           .
           
        
         
           But
           as
           it
           is
           superstition
           to
           worship
           any
           thing
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             besides
             the
             Creator
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           superstition
           to
           worship
           God
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           is
           decent
           ,
           proportionable
           or
           described
           .
           Every
           inordination
           of
           Religion
           that
           is
           not
           in
           defect
           ,
           is
           properly
           called
           superstition
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           
             Maximus
             Tyrius
          
           ,
           The
           true
           worshipper
           is
           a
           lover
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           superstitious
           man
           loves
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           flatters
           :
           To
           which
           if
           we
           adde
           ,
           that
           fear
           ,
           unreasonable
           fear
           is
           also
           superstition
           ,
           and
           an
           ingredient
           in
           its
           definition
           ;
           we
           are
           taught
           by
           this
           word
           to
           signifie
           all
           irregularity
           and
           inordination
           in
           actions
           of
           Religion
           .
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           ;
           the
           Atheist
           cal'd
           
             all
             worship
             of
             God
             superstition
          
           ;
           the
           Epicurean
           cal'd
           all
           
           
             fear
             of
             God
             superstition
          
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           condemn
           his
           worship
           ;
           the
           other
           part
           of
           wise
           men
           cal'd
           
             all
             unreasonable
             fear
          
           ,
           and
           inordinate
           worship
           superstition
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           condemn
           
             all
             fear
          
           :
           But
           
             the
             Christian
          
           ,
           besides
           this
           ,
           cals
           
             every
             error
          
           in
           worship
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           or
           excesse
           ,
           by
           this
           name
           ,
           and
           condemns
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           the
           three
           great
           actions
           of
           Religion
           are
           ,
           
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             trust
             in
             him
          
           ,
           by
           the
           inordination
           of
           these
           three
           actions
           ,
           we
           may
           reckon
           three
           sorts
           of
           this
           crime
           ;
           
             the
             excesse
             of
             fear
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             obliquity
             in
             trust
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             errors
             in
             worship
          
           ,
           are
           the
           
           three
           sorts
           of
           superstition
           :
           the
           first
           of
           which
           is
           only
           pertinent
           to
           our
           present
           consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Fear
           is
           the
           duty
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           as
           being
           the
           God
           of
           power
           and
           Justice
           ,
           the
           great
           Judge
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           the
           avenger
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           Widows
           ,
           the
           Patron
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           the
           Advocate
           of
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           a
           mighty
           God
           and
           terrible
           ,
           and
           so
           essentiall
           an
           enemy
           to
           sin
           ,
           that
           he
           spared
           not
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           but
           gave
           him
           over
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           person
           obliged
           for
           our
           guilt
           .
           Fear
           is
           the
           great
           bridle
           of
           intemperance
           ,
           the
           modesty
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           restraint
           of
           gaieties
           
           and
           dissolutions
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           girdle
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           handmaid
           to
           repentance
           ,
           the
           arrest
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           cure
           or
           antidote
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           reprobation
           ;
           it
           preserves
           our
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           divine
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           hinders
           our
           single
           actions
           from
           combining
           to
           sinfull
           habits
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           consideration
           ,
           and
           the
           nurse
           of
           sober
           counsels
           ,
           and
           
           it
           puts
           the
           soul
           to
           fermentation
           and
           activity
           ,
           making
           it
           to
           passe
           from
           
           trembling
           to
           caution
           ,
           from
           caution
           to
           carefulnesse
           ,
           from
           carefulnesse
           to
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           prudence
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           gates
           and
           progresses
           of
           repentance
           ,
           it
           leads
           the
           soul
           on
           to
           love
           ,
           and
           to
           felicity
           ,
           and
           to
           joyes
           in
           God
           that
           shall
           never
           cease
           again
           .
           Fear
           is
           the
           guard
           of
           a
           man
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           it
           stands
           upon
           the
           watch-towers
           and
           spies
           the
           approaching
           danger
           ,
           and
           gives
           warning
           to
           them
           that
           laugh
           loud
           ,
           and
           feast
           in
           the
           chambers
           of
           rejoycing
           ,
           where
           a
           man
           cannot
           consider
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           noises
           of
           wine
           ,
           and
           jest
           ,
           and
           musick
           :
           and
           if
           prudence
           takes
           it
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           leads
           it
           on
           to
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           an
           universall
           instrument
           to
           
           infant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           security
           of
           the
           lesse
           perfect
           persons
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           senses
           is
           that
           homage
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           who
           sends
           often
           to
           demand
           it
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           he
           speaks
           in
           thunder
           ,
           or
           smites
           by
           a
           plague
           ,
           or
           awakens
           us
           by
           threatning
           ,
           or
           discomposes
           our
           easinesse
           by
           sad
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           tender
           eyes
           ,
           and
           fearfull
           hearts
           ,
           and
           trembling
           considerations
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           so
           excellent
           grace
           is
           soon
           abused
           in
           the
           best
           and
           most
           tender
           spirits
           ;
           in
           those
           who
           are
           softned
           by
           Nature
           and
           by
           Religion
           ,
           by
           infelicities
           or
           ca●es
           ,
           by
           sudden
           accidents
           or
           a
           sad
           soul
           ;
           and
           the
           Devill
           observing
           ,
           that
           fear
           like
           spare
           diet
           starves
           the
           feavers
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           quenches
           the
           flames
           of
           hell
           ,
           endevours
           to
           highten
           
           this
           abstinence
           so
           much
           as
           to
           starve
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           break
           the
           spirit
           into
           timorousnesse
           and
           scruple
           ,
           sadnesse
           and
           unreasonable
           tremblings
           ,
           credulity
           and
           trifling
           observation
           ,
           suspicion
           and
           false
           accusations
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           vice
           being
           turned
           out
           at
           the
           gate
           ,
           returns
           in
           at
           the
           postern
           ,
           and
           does
           the
           work
           of
           hell
           and
           death
           by
           running
           too
           inconsiderately
           in
           the
           paths
           which
           seem
           to
           lead
           to
           heaven
           .
           But
           so
           have
           I
           seen
           a
           harmlesse
           dove
           made
           dark
           with
           an
           artificiall
           night
           ,
           and
           her
           eyes
           ceel'd
           and
           lock'd
           up
           with
           a
           little
           quill
           ,
           soaring
           upward
           and
           flying
           with
           amazement
           ,
           fear
           and
           an
           undiscerning
           wing
           ,
           
           she
           made
           toward
           heaven
           ,
           but
           knew
           not
           that
           she
           was
           made
           a
           train
           and
           an
           instrument
           ,
           to
           teach
           her
           enemy
           to
           prevail
           upon
           her
           and
           all
           her
           defencelesse
           kindred
           :
           so
           is
           a
           superstitious
           man
           ,
           zealous
           and
           blinde
           ,
           forward
           and
           mistaken
           ,
           he
           runs
           towards
           heaven
           as
           he
           thinks
           ,
           but
           he
           chooses
           foolish
           paths
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           fear
           takes
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           is
           told
           or
           fancies
           ;
           and
           guesses
           concerning
           God
           by
           measures
           taken
           from
           his
           own
           diseases
           and
           imperfections
           .
           But
           fear
           when
           it
           is
           inordinate
           ,
           is
           never
           a
           good
           counsellor
           ,
           nor
           makes
           a
           good
           friend
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           fears
           God
           as
           his
           enemy
           is
           the
           most
           compleatly
           miserable
           person
           in
           the
           world
           .
           For
           if
           he
           with
           reason
           beleeves
           God
           to
           
           be
           his
           enemy
           ,
           then
           the
           man
           needs
           no
           other
           argument
           to
           prove
           that
           he
           is
           undone
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           fountain
           of
           blessing
           (
           in
           this
           state
           in
           which
           the
           man
           is
           )
           will
           never
           issue
           any
           thing
           upon
           him
           but
           cursings
           .
           But
           if
           he
           fears
           this
           without
           reason
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           fears
           true
           by
           the
           very
           suspicion
           of
           God
           ,
           doing
           him
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           then
           doing
           
           those
           fond
           and
           trifling
           acts
           of
           jealousie
           which
           will
           make
           God
           to
           be
           what
           the
           man
           feared
           he
           already
           was
           ;
           We
           do
           not
           know
           God
           ,
           
           if
           we
           can
           think
           any
           hard
           thing
           concerning
           him
           .
           If
           God
           be
           mercifull
           ,
           let
           us
           only
           fear
           to
           offend
           him
           ;
           but
           then
           let
           us
           never
           be
           fearfull
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           destroy
           us
           when
           we
           are
           carefull
           not
           to
           displease
           him
           .
           There
           are
           some
           persons
           so
           miserable
           and
           scrupulous
           ,
           such
           perpetuall
           tormentors
           of
           themselves
           with
           unnecessary
           fears
           ,
           that
           their
           meat
           and
           drink
           is
           a
           snare
           to
           their
           consciences
           ;
           if
           they
           eat
           ,
           they
           fear
           they
           are
           gluttons
           ,
           if
           they
           fast
           ,
           they
           fear
           they
           are
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           would
           watch
           ,
           they
           complain
           of
           sleep
           as
           of
           a
           deadly
           sin
           ;
           and
           every
           temptation
           though
           resisted
           ,
           makes
           them
           cry
           for
           pardon
           ;
           and
           every
           return
           of
           such
           an
           accident
           ,
           makes
           them
           think
           God
           is
           angry
           ;
           
           and
           every
           anger
           of
           God
           will
           break
           them
           in
           pieces
           .
        
         
           These
           persons
           do
           not
           beleeve
           noble
           things
           concerning
           God
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           think
           that
           he
           is
           as
           ready
           to
           pardon
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           pardon
           a
           sinning
           servant
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           beleeve
           how
           much
           God
           delights
           in
           mercy
           ,
           nor
           how
           wise
           he
           is
           to
           consider
           and
           to
           make
           abatement
           for
           our
           unavoidable
           infirmities
           ;
           they
           make
           judgement
           of
           themselves
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           accounts
           of
           God
           by
           the
           proportions
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           The
           best
           that
           can
           be
           said
           concerning
           such
           persons
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           hugely
           tempted
           ,
           or
           hugely
           ignorant
           .
           For
           although
           ignorance
           is
           by
           some
           persons
           named
           the
           
           
             mother
             of
             devotion
          
           ;
           yet
           if
           it
           fals
           in
           a
           hard
           ground
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             mother
             of
             Atheisme
          
           ,
           if
           in
           a
           soft
           ground
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             parent
             of
             superstition
          
           :
           but
           if
           it
           proceeds
           from
           evill
           or
           mean
           opinions
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           such
           scruples
           and
           unreasonable
           fears
           do
           many
           times
           )
           it
           is
           an
           evill
           of
           a
           great
           impiety
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           in
           equall
           degrees
           ,
           is
           as
           bad
           as
           Atheisme
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           sayes
           there
           was
           no
           such
           man
           as
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           does
           him
           lesse
           displeasure
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           sayes
           there
           was
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           a
           bloudy
           parricide
           .
           And
           the
           Cimmerians
           were
           not
           esteemed
           impious
           for
           saying
           that
           there
           was
           no
           sun
           in
           the
           
           heavens
           ;
           But
           Anaxagoras
           was
           esteemed
           irreligious
           for
           saying
           the
           sun
           was
           a
           very
           stone
           :
           And
           though
           to
           deny
           there
           is
           a
           God
           is
           a
           high
           impiety
           and
           intolerable
           ,
           yet
           :
           he
           sayes
           worse
           ,
           who
           beleeving
           there
           is
           a
           God
           sayes
           ,
           he
           delights
           in
           humane
           sacrifices
           ,
           in
           miseries
           and
           death
           ,
           in
           tormenting
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           punishing
           their
           very
           infelicities
           and
           unavoidable
           mischances
           .
           To
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           essentially
           and
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           deny
           either
           is
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           the
           greatest
           crimes
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           afraid
           of
           God
           ,
           cannot
           in
           that
           disposition
           love
           him
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           what
           delight
           is
           there
           in
           that
           religion
           which
           
           drawes
           me
           to
           the
           Altar
           as
           if
           I
           were
           going
           to
           be
           sacrificed
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Temples
           as
           to
           the
           Dens
           of
           Bears
           ?
           
             Oderunt
             quos
             metuunt
             ,
             sed
             colunt
             tamen
             :
          
           whom
           men
           fear
           they
           hate
           certainly
           ,
           and
           flatter
           readily
           ,
           and
           worship
           timorously
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           saw
           Hermolaus
           converse
           with
           Alexander
           ;
           and
           Pausanias
           follow
           Philip
           the
           Macedonian
           ;
           or
           Chaereas
           
           kissing
           the
           feet
           of
           
             Cajus
             Caligula
          
           would
           have
           observed
           how
           sordid
           
           men
           are
           made
           with
           fear
           ,
           and
           how
           unhappy
           and
           how
           hated
           Tyrants
           are
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           acclamations
           ,
           which
           are
           loud
           ,
           and
           forc'd
           ,
           and
           unnaturall
           ,
           and
           without
           love
           or
           fair
           opinion
           .
           And
           therefore
           although
           the
           Atheist
           sayes
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           the
           
             scrupulous
             ,
             fearfull
          
           ,
           and
           
             superstitious
             man
          
           does
           heartily
           wish
           what
           the
           other
           does
           beleeve
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           evill
           may
           be
           proportionable
           to
           the
           folly
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           to
           the
           crime
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           more
           miserable
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           the
           man
           who
           fears
           God
           as
           his
           enemy
           ,
           and
           Religion
           as
           a
           snare
           ,
           and
           duty
           as
           intolerable
           ,
           and
           the
           Commandements
           as
           impossible
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Judge
           as
           implacable
           ,
           and
           his
           anger
           as
           certain
           ,
           unsufferable
           ,
           and
           unavoidable
           :
           whither
           shall
           this
           man
           goe
           ?
           where
           shall
           he
           lay
           his
           burden
           ?
           where
           shall
           he
           take
           sanctuary
           ?
           for
           he
           fears
           the
           Altars
           as
           the
           places
           where
           his
           soul
           bleeds
           and
           dies
           ;
           and
           God
           who
           is
           his
           Saviour
           he
           looks
           upon
           as
           his
           enemy
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           is
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           miserable
           man
           cannot
           change
           his
           service
           unlesse
           it
           be
           apparently
           for
           a
           worse
           .
           And
           therefore
           of
           all
           the
           evils
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           fear
           is
           certainly
           the
           worst
           and
           the
           most
           intolerable
           ;
           levity
           and
           rashnesse
           have
           in
           it
           some
           spritefulnesse
           ,
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           action
           ;
           anger
           is
           valiant
           ;
           desire
           is
           busie
           and
           apt
           to
           hope
           ;
           credulity
           is
           oftentimes
           entertain'd
           and
           pleased
           with
           images
           and
           appearances
           :
           
           But
           fear
           is
           dull
           ,
           and
           sluggish
           ,
           and
           treacherous
           ,
           and
           flattering
           ,
           and
           dissembling
           ,
           and
           miserable
           ,
           and
           foolish
           .
           Every
           false
           opinion
           concerning
           God
           is
           pernicious
           and
           dangerous
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           joyned
           with
           trouble
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           fear
           ,
           scruple
           or
           superstition
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           a
           wound
           with
           an
           inflamation
           ,
           or
           a
           strain
           of
           a
           sinew
           with
           a
           contusion
           ,
           or
           contrition
           of
           the
           part
           ,
           painfull
           and
           unsafe
           ;
           it
           puts
           on
           to
           actions
           when
           it self
           is
           driven
           ;
           it
           urges
           reason
           ▪
           and
           circumscribes
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           pityable
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           in
           its
           consequent
           follies
           ;
           which
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           ,
           will
           sufficiently
           reprove
           the
           folly
           ,
           and
           declare
           the
           
           danger
           .
        
         
           Almost
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           have
           observed
           many
           instances
           of
           fond
           perswasions
           and
           foolish
           practises
           proceeding
           from
           violent
           fears
           and
           scruples
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           .
           Diomedon
           and
           many
           other
           Captains
           were
           condemned
           to
           dye
           ,
           because
           after
           a
           great
           
             Naval
             victory
          
           they
           pursued
           the
           flying
           enemies
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           first
           bury
           their
           dead
           .
           But
           Chabrias
           in
           the
           same
           case
           first
           buryed
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           time
           the
           enemy
           rallyed
           ,
           and
           returned
           and
           beat
           his
           Navy
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           masters
           pay
           the
           price
           of
           their
           importune
           superstition
           ;
           they
           fear'd
           where
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           they
           should
           .
           From
           
           hence
           proceeds
           observation
           of
           signs
           ,
           and
           unlucky
           dayes
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           did
           so
           when
           the
           Gregorian
           account
           began
           ,
           continuing
           to
           call
           those
           unlucky
           dayes
           which
           were
           so
           signed
           in
           their
           tradition
           or
           
             Erra
             pater
          
           ,
           although
           the
           day
           upon
           this
           account
           fell
           10
           dayes
           sooner
           ;
           and
           men
           were
           transported
           with
           many
           other
           trifling
           contingencies
           
           and
           little
           accidents
           ;
           which
           when
           they
           are
           one
           entertain'd
           
           by
           weaknesse
           ,
           prevail
           upon
           their
           own
           strength
           ,
           and
           in
           sad
           natures
           and
           weak
           spirits
           have
           produced
           effects
           of
           great
           danger
           and
           sorrow
           .
           Aristodemas
           King
           of
           the
           Messenians
           in
           his
           warre
           against
           the
           Spartans
           ,
           prevented
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           enemies
           by
           a
           violence
           done
           upon
           himself
           ,
           only
           because
           his
           dogs
           howl'd
           like
           wolves
           ,
           and
           the
           Soothsayers
           were
           afraid
           because
           the
           Briony
           grew
           up
           by
           the
           wals
           of
           his
           Fathers
           house
           :
           and
           Nicias
           Generall
           of
           the
           Athenian
           forces
           sate
           with
           his
           armes
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           and
           suffered
           himself
           and
           40000
           men
           tamely
           to
           fall
           by
           the
           insolent
           enemy
           ,
           only
           because
           he
           was
           afraid
           of
           the
           labouring
           and
           eclipsed
           Moon
           .
           When
           the
           Marble
           statues
           in
           Rome
           did
           sweat
           (
           as
           naturally
           they
           did
           against
           all
           rainy
           weather
           )
           
           the
           Augures
           gave
           an
           alarum
           to
           the
           City
           ;
           but
           if
           lightning
           struck
           the
           spire
           of
           the
           Capitoll
           ,
           they
           thought
           
             the
             summe
             of
             affairs
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Commonwealth
           it self
           was
           indanger'd
           .
           And
           this
           
             Heathen
             folly
          
           hath
           stuck
           so
           close
           to
           the
           Christian
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Sermons
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           1600
           years
           have
           not
           cured
           them
           all
           :
           But
           the
           practises
           of
           weaker
           people
           and
           the
           artifice
           of
           ruling
           Priests
           have
           superinduced
           many
           new
           ones
           .
           When
           Pope
           Eugenius
           sang
           Masse
           at
           Rhemes
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           drops
           from
           the
           Chalice
           were
           spilt
           upon
           the
           pavement
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           to
           foretell
           mischief
           ,
           warres
           ,
           and
           bloud
           ,
           to
           all
           Christendome
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           carelesnesse
           and
           mischance
           
           of
           the
           Priest
           :
           and
           because
           
             Thomas
             Becket
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           sang
           the
           Masse
           of
           Requiem
           upon
           the
           day
           he
           was
           reconcil'd
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           to
           foretell
           his
           own
           death
           by
           that
           religious
           office
           :
           and
           if
           men
           can
           listen
           to
           such
           whispers
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           reason
           and
           observation
           enough
           to
           confute
           such
           trifles
           ,
           they
           shall
           still
           be
           afrighted
           with
           the
           noise
           of
           birds
           ,
           and
           every
           night-raven
           shall
           foretell
           evill
           as
           Micaiah
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           every
           old
           woman
           shall
           be
           a
           Prophetesse
           ,
           and
           the
           events
           of
           humane
           affairs
           which
           should
           be
           managed
           by
           the
           conduct
           of
           counsell
           ,
           of
           reason
           ,
           
           and
           religion
           ,
           shall
           succeed
           by
           chance
           ,
           by
           the
           slight
           of
           birds
           ,
           and
           the
           meeting
           with
           an
           evill
           eye
           ,
           by
           the
           falling
           of
           the
           salt
           ,
           or
           the
           decay
           of
           reason
           ,
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           religion
           of
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           To
           this
           may
           be
           reduc'd
           the
           observation
           of
           dreams
           ,
           and
           fears
           commenced
           from
           the
           fancies
           of
           the
           night
           .
           For
           the
           superstitious
           man
           does
           not
           rest
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           sleeps
           ,
           neither
           is
           he
           safe
           because
           dreams
           usually
           are
           false
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           afflicted
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           tell
           true
           .
           Living
           and
           waking
           men
           have
           one
           world
           in
           common
           ,
           they
           use
           the
           same
           air
           and
           fire
           ,
           and
           discourse
           by
           the
           same
           principles
           of
           Logick
           and
           reason
           ;
           but
           men
           that
           are
           asleep
           have
           every
           one
           a
           world
           
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           strange
           perceptions
           ;
           and
           the
           superstitious
           hath
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           his
           reason
           sleeps
           ,
           and
           his
           fears
           are
           waking
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           rest
           ,
           and
           his
           very
           securities
           to
           the
           fearfull
           man
           turn
           into
           afrights
           and
           insecure
           expectation
           of
           evils
           ,
           that
           never
           shall
           happen
           ;
           they
           make
           their
           rest
           uneasie
           and
           chargeable
           ,
           and
           they
           still
           vex
           their
           weary
           
           soul
           ,
           not
           considering
           there
           is
           no
           other
           sleep
           ,
           for
           sleep
           to
           rest
           in
           ▪
           
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           sleep
           be
           troublesome
           ,
           the
           mans
           cares
           be
           without
           remedy
           till
           they
           be
           quite
           destroyed
           .
           Dreams
           follow
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           commonly
           proceed
           from
           trouble
           or
           disease
           ,
           businesse
           or
           care
           ,
           an
           active
           head
           and
           a
           restlesse
           minde
           ,
           from
           fear
           or
           hope
           ,
           from
           wine
           or
           passion
           ,
           from
           fulnesse
           or
           emptinesse
           ,
           from
           phantastick
           remembrances
           or
           from
           som
           Daemon
           good
           or
           bad
           :
           they
           are
           without
           rule
           and
           without
           reason
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           contingent
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           study
           to
           make
           a
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           by
           saying
           10000
           things
           may
           hit
           upon
           one
           true
           ,
           which
           was
           therefore
           not
           foreknown
           though
           it
           was
           forespoken
           :
           and
           they
           have
           no
           certainty
           because
           they
           have
           no
           naturall
           
           causality
           nor
           proportion
           to
           those
           effects
           which
           many
           times
           they
           are
           said
           to
           foresignifie
           .
           The
           dream
           of
           the
           yolk
           of
           an
           egge
           importeth
           gold
           (
           saith
           Artemidorus
           )
           and
           they
           that
           use
           to
           remember
           such
           phantastick
           idols
           are
           afraid
           to
           lose
           a
           friend
           when
           they
           dream
           their
           teeth
           shake
           ,
           when
           naturally
           it
           will
           rather
           signifie
           
             a
             scurvy
          
           ;
           for
           a
           naturall
           indisposition
           and
           an
           imperfect
           sense
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           disease
           ,
           may
           vex
           the
           fancy
           into
           a
           symbolicall
           representation
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           man
           that
           dreamt
           he
           swam
           against
           a
           stream
           of
           bloud
           ,
           had
           a
           Plurisie
           beginning
           in
           his
           side
           :
           and
           he
           that
           dreamt
           he
           dipt
           his
           foot
           in
           water
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           turn'd
           to
           a
           Marble
           ,
           was
           intic'd
           into
           the
           
           fancie
           by
           a
           beginning
           dropsie
           :
           and
           if
           the
           events
           do
           answer
           in
           one
           instance
           ,
           we
           become
           credulous
           in
           twenty
           ;
           for
           want
           of
           reason
           we
           discourse
           our selves
           into
           folly
           and
           weak
           observation
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Devill
           power
           over
           us
           in
           those
           circumstances
           in
           which
           we
           can
           least
           resist
           him
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             A
             theef
             is
             consident
             in
             the
             twilight
          
           ;
           
           if
           you
           suffer
           impressions
           to
           be
           made
           upon
           you
           by
           dreams
           ,
           the
           Devill
           hath
           the
           reins
           in
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           can
           tempt
           you
           by
           that
           which
           will
           abuse
           you
           when
           you
           can
           make
           no
           resistance
           .
           Dominica
           the
           wife
           of
           Valens
           the
           Emperor
           dreamt
           that
           God
           threatned
           to
           take
           away
           her
           only
           son
           for
           her
           despitefull
           usage
           of
           St.
           Basil
           :
           
           the
           fear
           proceeding
           from
           this
           instance
           was
           safe
           and
           fortunate
           ;
           but
           if
           she
           had
           dreamt
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           she
           might
           have
           been
           cousened
           into
           a
           false
           proposition
           upon
           a
           ground
           weaker
           then
           the
           discourse
           of
           a
           waking
           childe
           .
           Let
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           actions
           be
           noble
           ,
           beginning
           upon
           reason
           ,
           proceeding
           with
           prudence
           ,
           measured
           by
           the
           common
           lines
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           confident
           upon
           the
           expectation
           of
           an
           usuall
           providence
           .
           Let
           us
           proceed
           from
           causes
           to
           effects
           ,
           from
           naturall
           means
           to
           ordinary
           events
           ,
           and
           believe
           felicity
           not
           to
           be
           a
           chance
           but
           a
           choice
           ,
           and
           evill
           to
           be
           the
           daughter
           of
           sin
           and
           the
           
             Divine
             anger
          
           ,
           not
           of
           fortune
           and
           fancy
           ;
           let
           us
           fear
           God
           when
           we
           
           have
           made
           him
           angry
           ;
           and
           not
           be
           afraid
           of
           him
           when
           we
           heartily
           and
           laboriously
           do
           our
           duty
           ;
           our
           fears
           are
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           open
           revelation
           and
           certain
           experience
           ,
           by
           the
           threatnings
           of
           God
           and
           the
           sayings
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           limit
           is
           reverence
           ,
           and
           godlinesse
           is
           their
           end
           ;
           and
           then
           fear
           shall
           be
           a
           duty
           ,
           and
           a
           rare
           instrument
           of
           
           many
           :
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           it
           is
           superstition
           or
           folly
           ,
           it
           is
           sin
           or
           punishment
           ,
           
           the
           Ivy
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           misery
           of
           an
           honest
           and
           a
           weak
           heart
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           cured
           only
           by
           reason
           and
           good
           company
           ,
           a
           wise
           guide
           and
           a
           plain
           rule
           ,
           a
           cheerfull
           spirit
           and
           a
           contented
           minde
           ,
           by
           joy
           in
           God
           according
           to
           the
           commandements
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             rejoycing
             evermore
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           besides
           this
           superstitious
           fear
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           fear
           directly
           criminall
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           cald
           ,
           
             worldly
             fear
          
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             But
             the
             fearfull
             and
             incredulous
             shall
             have
             their
             part
          
           
           
             in
             the
             lake
             that
             burneth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             death
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           fears
           which
           make
           men
           to
           fall
           in
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           those
           that
           dare
           not
           own
           their
           faith
           in
           the
           face
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           
           or
           in
           despite
           of
           an
           accursed
           Law.
           For
           though
           it
           be
           lawfull
           to
           be
           afraid
           in
           a
           storm
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           leap
           into
           the
           sea
           ;
           though
           we
           may
           be
           more
           carefull
           for
           our
           fears
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           be
           faithfull
           too
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           flie
           from
           the
           persecution
           till
           it
           overtakes
           us
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           does
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           change
           our
           Religion
           for
           our
           safety
           ,
           or
           leave
           the
           robe
           of
           Baptisme
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           tempter
           ,
           and
           run
           away
           
             by
             all
             means
          
           .
           St.
           Athanasius
           for
           46
           years
           did
           run
           and
           fight
           ,
           he
           disputed
           with
           the
           Arrians
           and
           fled
           from
           their
           Officers
           ;
           and
           that
           flies
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           man
           worth
           preserving
           ,
           if
           he
           bears
           his
           faith
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           leaves
           nothing
           of
           his
           duty
           behinde
           ;
           but
           
           when
           duty
           and
           life
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ,
           he
           that
           then
           flies
           a
           persecution
           by
           delivering
           up
           his
           soul
           ,
           is
           one
           that
           hath
           no
           charity
           ,
           no
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           no
           trust
           in
           promises
           ,
           no
           just
           estimation
           of
           the
           rewards
           of
           a
           noble
           contention
           .
           
             Perfect
             love
             casts
             out
             fear
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           loves
           God
           will
           not
           fear
           to
           dye
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           for
           his
           sake
           to
           be
           poor
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           no
           man
           can
           fear
           man
           and
           love
           God
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           and
           when
           St.
           Laurence
           triumph'd
           over
           Valerianus
           ,
           St.
           Sebastian
           over
           Diocletian
           ,
           St.
           Vincentius
           over
           Dacianus
           ,
           and
           the
           armies
           of
           Martyrs
           over
           the
           Proconsuls
           ,
           accusers
           ,
           and
           executioners
           ,
           they
           shew'd
           their
           love
           to
           God
           by
           triumphing
           over
           
           fear
           ,
           and
           
             leading
             captivity
             captive
          
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Captain
           ,
           whose
           
             garments
             were
             red
             from
             Bozrah
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           this
           fear
           is
           also
           tremulous
           and
           criminall
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           trouble
           from
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           mountains
           and
           difficulties
           of
           duty
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           pusillanimity
           .
           For
           some
           see
           themselves
           encompassed
           with
           temptations
           ,
           they
           observe
           their
           frequent
           fals
           ,
           their
           perpetuall
           returns
           from
           good
           purposes
           to
           weak
           performances
           ,
           the
           daily
           mortifications
           that
           are
           necessary
           ,
           the
           resisting
           naturall
           appetites
           ,
           and
           the
           laying
           violent
           hands
           upon
           the
           desires
           of
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           the
           uneasinesse
           
           of
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           their
           hard
           labours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           makes
           them
           afraid
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           despair
           to
           run
           through
           the
           whole
           duty
           in
           all
           its
           parts
           and
           periods
           ,
           they
           think
           as
           good
           not
           begin
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           after
           labour
           and
           expence
           to
           lose
           the
           Jewell
           and
           the
           charges
           of
           their
           venture
           .
           St.
           Austin
           compares
           such
           men
           to
           children
           and
           phantastick
           
           persons
           afrighted
           with
           phantasmes
           and
           specters
           ;
           Terribiles
           
           
             visu
             formae
          
           ,
           the
           sight
           seems
           full
           of
           horror
           ,
           but
           touch
           them
           and
           they
           are
           very
           nothing
           ,
           the
           meer
           daughters
           of
           a
           sick
           brain
           ,
           and
           a
           weak
           heart
           ,
           an
           infant
           experience
           and
           a
           trifling
           judgement
           :
           so
           are
           the
           illusions
           of
           a
           weak
           piety
           ▪
           or
           an
           unskilfull
           unconsident
           soul
           ;
           they
           fancy
           to
           see
           mountains
           of
           difficulty
           ,
           but
           touch
           them
           and
           they
           seem
           like
           clouds
           riding
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           winde
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           shapes
           as
           we
           please
           to
           dream
           .
           He
           that
           denies
           to
           give
           almes
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           poor
           ,
           or
           to
           entertain
           a
           Disciple
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           suspected
           of
           the
           party
           ,
           or
           to
           own
           a
           duty
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           put
           to
           venture
           for
           a
           crown
           ,
           he
           that
           takes
           part
           of
           the
           intemperance
           because
           he
           dares
           not
           displease
           
           the
           company
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           sense
           fears
           the
           fears
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           man
           enters
           into
           his
           portion
           of
           fear
           betimes
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           not
           be
           finished
           to
           eternall
           ages
           .
           To
           fear
           the
           censures
           of
           men
           when
           God
           is
           your
           Judge
           ,
           to
           fear
           their
           evill
           when
           God
           is
           your
           defence
           ,
           to
           fear
           death
           when
           he
           is
           the
           entrance
           to
           life
           and
           felicity
           ,
           is
           unreasonable
           and
           pernicious
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           will
           turn
           your
           passion
           into
           duty
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           security
           ,
           fear
           to
           offend
           God
           ,
           to
           enter
           voluntarily
           into
           temptation
           ,
           fear
           the
           alluring
           face
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           the
           smooth
           entertainments
           of
           intemperance
           ,
           fear
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           when
           you
           have
           deserved
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           have
           recover'd
           from
           the
           share
           ,
           then
           infinitely
           
           fear
           to
           return
           into
           that
           condition
           ,
           in
           which
           whosoever
           dwels
           is
           the
           heir
           of
           fear
           and
           eternall
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           I
           have
           discoursed
           concerning
           good
           fear
           and
           bad
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           filiall
           and
           servile
           :
           they
           are
           both
           good
           ,
           if
           by
           servile
           we
           intend
           initiall
           or
           the
           new
           beginning
           fear
           of
           penitents
           ;
           a
           fear
           to
           offend
           God
           upon
           lesse
           perfect
           considerations
           :
           But
           servile
           fear
           is
           vitious
           when
           it
           still
           retains
           the
           affection
           of
           slaves
           ,
           and
           when
           its
           effects
           are
           hatred
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           charity
           :
           and
           of
           the
           same
           cognations
           are
           those
           fears
           which
           are
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           worldly
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           former
           sort
           of
           vertuous
           fear
           ,
           some
           also
           adde
           another
           
           which
           they
           call
           Angelicall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           fear
           as
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           have
           ,
           who
           before
           God
           hide
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           tremble
           at
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           
             fall
             down
             before
             his
             footstool
          
           ,
           and
           are
           ministers
           of
           his
           anger
           and
           messengers
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           night
           and
           day
           worship
           him
           with
           the
           profoundest
           adoration
           .
           This
           is
           the
           same
           that
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           
             Let
             us
             serve
             God
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
          
           ;
           all
           holy
           fear
           partakes
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           which
           Divines
           call
           Angelicall
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           acts
           of
           adoration
           ,
           of
           vowes
           ,
           and
           holy
           prayers
           ,
           in
           hymnes
           ,
           and
           psalmes
           ,
           in
           the
           eucharist
           and
           reverentiall
           addresses
           ;
           and
           while
           it
           proceeds
           in
           the
           usuall
           measures
           of
           common
           
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           humane
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           arises
           to
           great
           degrees
           ,
           and
           to
           perfection
           ,
           it
           is
           Angelicall
           and
           Divine
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           appertains
           to
           
             mystick
             Theologie
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           that
           which
           will
           regularly
           concern
           all
           our
           duty
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           is
           the
           instrument
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           
           or
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           the
           greater
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           better
           .
           It
           was
           an
           
           old
           proverbiall
           saying
           among
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Religentem
             esse
             oportet
             ,
             religiosum
             ,
             nefas
             ;
             Every
             excesse
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             religion
             is
             criminall
          
           ;
           they
           supposing
           that
           in
           the
           services
           of
           their
           gods
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           too
           much
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           too
           much
           of
           their
           undecent
           expressions
           ,
           and
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           the
           very
           multitude
           is
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           becomes
           an
           undecency
           :
           and
           if
           it
           be
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           undecent
           or
           disproportionable
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           or
           the
           rules
           ,
           or
           the
           analogy
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           stay
           for
           numbers
           to
           make
           it
           intolerable
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           direct
           actions
           of
           glorifying
           God
           ,
           in
           doing
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           which
           he
           commands
           ,
           or
           counsels
           ,
           or
           promises
           to
           reward
           ,
           there
           can
           never
           be
           excesse
           or
           
           superfluity
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           
             do
             as
             much
             as
             you
             can
          
           ;
           take
           care
           that
           your
           expressions
           be
           prudent
           ,
           and
           safe
           ,
           consisting
           with
           thy
           other
           duties
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           passions
           or
           vertues
           themselves
           ,
           let
           them
           passe
           from
           beginning
           to
           great
           progresses
           ,
           from
           man
           to
           Angel
           ,
           from
           the
           imperfection
           of
           man
           to
           the
           perfections
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           when
           ever
           we
           go
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           grow
           up
           with
           all
           the
           extention
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           commensuration
           of
           a
           full
           grace
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           go
           beyond
           the
           excellencies
           of
           God
           :
           For
           ornament
           may
           be
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           curiosity
           ;
           cleanlinesse
           may
           be
           changed
           into
           nicenesse
           ;
           and
           civill
           compliance
           may
           become
           flattery
           ;
           and
           mobility
           
           of
           tongue
           may
           rise
           into
           garrulity
           ;
           and
           fame
           and
           honour
           may
           be
           great
           unto
           envie
           ;
           and
           health
           it self
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           athletick
           ,
           may
           by
           its
           very
           excesse
           become
           dangerous
           :
           but
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           duty
           ,
           and
           comelinesse
           ,
           and
           discipline
           ,
           a
           good
           minde
           ,
           and
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doing
           honour
           to
           his
           holy
           Name
           ,
           can
           never
           exceed
           :
           but
           if
           they
           swell
           to
           great
           proportions
           ,
           they
           passe
           through
           the
           measures
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           are
           united
           to
           felicity
           in
           the
           comprehensions
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           joyes
           of
           an
           eternall
           glory
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           ,
           X.
           The
           Flesh
           and
           the
           Spirit
           :
           
             Part
             I.
          
           
        
         
           
             Matt.
             26.
             41.
             latter
             part
             .
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             indeed
             is
             willing
             ,
             but
             the
             Flesh
             is
             weake
             .
          
        
         
           FRom
           the
           beginning
           of
           days
           Man
           hath
           been
           so
           crosse
           to
           the
           Divine
           commandements
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           cases
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           given
           why
           a
           man
           should
           choose
           some
           ways
           ,
           or
           doe
           some
           actions
           ,
           but
           onely
           because
           they
           are
           forbidden
           ;
           When
           God
           bade
           the
           Isaaelites
           rise
           and
           goe
           up
           against
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           possesse
           the
           Land
           ,
           
           they
           would
           not
           stirre
           ;
           the
           men
           were
           Anakims
           ,
           and
           the
           Cities
           were
           impregnable
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           a
           
             Lyon
             in
             the
             way
          
           ;
           but
           presently
           after
           ,
           when
           God
           forbad
           them
           to
           goe
           ,
           they
           would
           and
           did
           goe
           ,
           though
           they
           died
           for
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           instance
           in
           particulars
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           man
           is
           a
           perpetuall
           contradiction
           ;
           and
           the
           state
           of
           Disobedience
           is
           called
           the
           
             contradiction
             of
             Sinners
          
           ;
           even
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           that
           had
           two
           sons
           ,
           they
           both
           crossed
           him
           ,
           even
           he
           that
           obeyed
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           obeyed
           him
           not
           :
           for
           the
           one
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           ;
           the
           other
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           and
           did
           :
           and
           so
           doe
           we
           ;
           we
           promise
           faire
           ,
           and
           doe
           nothing
           ;
           and
           
           they
           that
           doe
           best
           are
           such
           as
           come
           out
           of
           darknesse
           into
           light
           ,
           such
           as
           said
           
             they
             would
             not
          
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           have
           better
           bethought
           themselves
           ;
           And
           who
           can
           guesse
           at
           any
           other
           reason
           why
           men
           should
           refuse
           to
           be
           temperate
           ?
           for
           he
           that
           refuses
           the
           commandement
           ,
           first
           does
           violence
           to
           the
           commandement
           ,
           and
           puts
           on
           a
           proeternaturall
           appetite
           ,
           
           he
           spoils
           his
           health
           ,
           and
           he
           spoils
           his
           understanding
           ;
           he
           brings
           to
           
           himself
           a
           world
           of
           diseases
           ,
           and
           a
           healthlesse
           constitution
           ,
           smart
           and
           sickly
           nights
           ,
           a
           loathing
           stomach
           ,
           and
           a
           staring
           eye
           ,
           a
           giddy
           brain
           ,
           and
           a
           swell'd
           belly
           ,
           gouts
           and
           dropsies
           ,
           catarrhes
           and
           oppilations
           .
           If
           God
           should
           enjoyne
           man
           to
           suffer
           all
           this
           ,
           heaven
           and
           earth
           should
           have
           heard
           our
           complaints
           against
           unjust
           laws
           ,
           and
           
             impossible
             commandements
          
           :
           for
           we
           complain
           already
           ,
           even
           when
           God
           commands
           us
           to
           drink
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           good
           for
           us
           ;
           this
           is
           one
           of
           his
           impossible
           laws
           :
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           know
           when
           we
           are
           dry
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           need
           drink
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           doe
           know
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           possible
           enough
           ,
           not
           to
           lift
           up
           the
           wine
           to
           our
           heads
           .
           And
           when
           
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           hath
           commanded
           us
           to
           love
           our
           enemies
           ,
           we
           think
           we
           have
           so
           much
           reason
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           easily
           excuse
           our
           disobedience
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           enemies
           whom
           God
           hath
           commanded
           us
           not
           to
           love
           ,
           and
           those
           we
           dote
           on
           ,
           we
           cherish
           and
           feast
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           S.
           Paul
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             upon
             our
             uncomely
             parts
             we
             bestow
             more
             abundant
             comelinesse
             .
          
           For
           whereas
           our
           body
           it self
           is
           a
           servant
           to
           our
           soule
           ,
           we
           make
           it
           
             the
             heir
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           treat
           it
           here
           already
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           in
           Majority
           ;
           and
           make
           that
           which
           at
           the
           best
           was
           but
           a
           weak
           friend
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           strong
           enemy
           ;
           and
           hence
           proceed
           the
           vices
           of
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           the
           follies
           and
           imperfections
           
           of
           the
           best
           ;
           the
           spirit
           is
           either
           in
           slavery
           ,
           or
           in
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           flesh
           is
           not
           strong
           to
           mischief
           ,
           it
           is
           weak
           to
           goodnesse
           ;
           and
           even
           to
           the
           Apostles
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             is
             willing
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             is
             weak
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             spirit
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             inward
             man
          
           ,
           or
           the
           reasonable
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           especially
           as
           helped
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           is
           willing
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           principle
           of
           all
           good
           actions
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           working
           is
           from
           the
           spirit
           ;
           but
           the
           flesh
           is
           but
           a
           dull
           instrument
           ,
           and
           a
           broken
           arme
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           a
           principle
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           it
           moves
           uneasily
           ;
           and
           the
           flesh
           is
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           in
           Scripture
           to
           
           be
           
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           signifies
           a
           state
           of
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           infirmity
           ;
           so
           the
           humiliation
           of
           Christ
           is
           expressed
           by
           being
           
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           and
           what
           S.
           Peter
           calls
           
             [
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             flesh
             ]
          
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           
             [
             crucified
             through
             weaknesse
             ;
          
           ]
           and
           ,
           
             yee
             know
             that
             through
             the
             infirmity
             of
             the
             flesh
             I
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           said
           S.
           Paul
           :
           but
           here
           ,
           flesh
           is
           not
           opposed
           to
           the
           spirit
           as
           a
           
             direct
             enemy
          
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           
             weak
             servant
          
           :
           for
           if
           the
           flesh
           be
           powerfull
           and
           opposite
           ,
           the
           spirit
           stays
           not
           there
           :
        
         
           —
           veniunt
           ad
           candida
           tecta
           columbae
           :
        
         
           The
           
             old
             man
          
           and
           the
           new
           cannot
           dwell
           together
           ;
           and
           therefore
           here
           ,
           
           where
           the
           spirit
           inclining
           to
           good
           ,
           well
           disposed
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           holy
           counsels
           ,
           does
           inhabit
           in
           society
           with
           the
           flesh
           ,
           it
           means
           onely
           a
           weak
           and
           unapt
           nature
           ,
           or
           a
           state
           of
           infant-grace
           ,
           for
           in
           both
           these
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           onely
           the
           text
           is
           verified
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Therefore
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           flesh
           naturally
           .
           2.
           
           It
           s
           weaknesse
           in
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           
           its
           daily
           pretensions
           and
           temptations
           ,
           its
           excuses
           and
           lessenings
           of
           duty
           .
           3.
           
           What
           remedies
           there
           are
           in
           the
           spirit
           to
           cure
           the
           evils
           of
           nature
           .
           4.
           
           How
           far
           the
           weaknesses
           of
           the
           flesh
           can
           consist
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           in
           well
           grown
           Christians
           :
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           what
           I
           intend
           upon
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           nature
           is
           too
           weak
           in
           order
           to
           our
           duty
           and
           finall
           interest
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           it
           cannot
           move
           one
           step
           towards
           God
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           by
           his
           preventing
           grace
           puts
           into
           it
           a
           new
           possibility
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           creeps
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           nothing
           that
           ever
           God
           made
           ,
           weaker
           then
           Man
           ;
           for
           God
           fitted
           Horses
           and
           Mules
           with
           strength
           ,
           Bees
           and
           Pismires
           with
           sagacity
           ,
           Harts
           and
           Hares
           with
           swiftnesse
           ,
           Birds
           with
           feathers
           and
           a
           light
           aëry
           body
           ;
           and
           they
           all
           know
           their
           times
           ,
           and
           are
           fitted
           for
           their
           work
           ,
           and
           regularly
           acquire
           the
           proper
           end
           of
           their
           creation
           ;
           but
           man
           that
           was
           designed
           to
           an
           immortall
           duration
           ,
           and
           the
           fruition
           of
           God
           for
           ever
           ▪
           knows
           
           not
           how
           to
           obtain
           it
           ;
           he
           is
           made
           upright
           to
           look
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           but
           he
           knows
           no
           more
           how
           to
           purchase
           it
           then
           to
           climbe
           it
           .
           Once
           ,
           man
           went
           to
           make
           an
           ambitious
           tower
           to
           outreach
           the
           clouds
           ,
           or
           the
           praeternaturall
           risings
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           he
           cannot
           promise
           himself
           the
           daily
           bread
           of
           his
           necessity
           upon
           the
           stock
           of
           his
           own
           wit
           or
           industry
           ;
           and
           for
           going
           to
           heaven
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           that
           naturally
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           was
           made
           he
           became
           the
           son
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           he
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           get
           a
           pardon
           for
           eating
           of
           an
           apple
           against
           the
           Divine
           commandement
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             By
             nature
             we
             were
             the
             sons
          
           
           
           
             of
             wrath
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           were
           
             born
             heirs
             of
             death
          
           ,
           which
           death
           came
           upon
           us
           from
           Gods
           anger
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ;
           or
           
             by
             nature
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             really
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             help
             of
             fancy
             ,
          
           and
           fiction
           of
           law
           ,
           for
           so
           Oecumenius
           and
           Theophylact
           expound
           it
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           does
           not
           relate
           to
           the
           sin
           of
           Adam
           in
           its
           first
           intention
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           evill
           state
           of
           sin
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Ephesians
           walked
           before
           their
           conversion
           ;
           it
           signifies
           that
           
             our
             nature
          
           of
           it self
           is
           a
           state
           of
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           it
           is
           privatively
           opposed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           that
           can
           bring
           us
           to
           felicity
           ;
           nothing
           but
           
             an
             obedientiall
             capacity
          
           ;
           our
           flesh
           can
           become
           sanctified
           ,
           as
           
             the
             stones
          
           
           
             can
             become
             children
             unto
             Abraham
          
           ,
           or
           as
           dead
           seed
           can
           become
           living
           corn
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           God
           should
           make
           us
           a
           new
           creation
           ,
           if
           he
           means
           to
           save
           us
           ;
           he
           must
           take
           our
           hearts
           of
           stone
           away
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           hearts
           of
           flesh
           ;
           he
           must
           purge
           the
           old
           leaven
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           a
           new
           conspersion
           ;
           he
           must
           destroy
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           must
           
           breath
           into
           us
           
             Spiritum
             vitae
          
           ,
           the
           celestiall
           breath
           of
           life
           ,
           without
           
           which
           we
           can
           neither
           live
           ,
           nor
           move
           ,
           nor
           have
           our
           being
           .
           
             No
             man
             can
             come
             unto
             mee
          
           (
           said
           Christ
           )
           
             unlesse
             my
             Father
             draw
             him
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           Divine
           love
           must
           come
           upon
           us
           and
           snatch
           us
           from
           our
           imperfection
           ,
           enlighten
           our
           understanding
           ,
           move
           and
           stirre
           our
           affections
           ,
           open
           the
           gates
           of
           heaven
           ,
           turn
           our
           nature
           into
           grace
           ,
           entirely
           forgive
           our
           former
           prevarications
           ,
           take
           us
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           lead
           us
           all
           along
           ,
           and
           we
           onely
           contribute
           our
           assent
           unto
           it
           ;
           just
           as
           a
           childe
           when
           he
           is
           tempted
           to
           learne
           to
           goe
           ,
           and
           called
           upon
           ,
           and
           guided
           ,
           and
           upheld
           ,
           and
           constrain'd
           to
           put
           his
           
           feet
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           lest
           he
           feel
           the
           danger
           by
           the
           smart
           of
           a
           fall
           ;
           just
           so
           is
           our
           nature
           and
           our
           state
           of
           flesh
           .
           God
           teaches
           us
           ,
           and
           invites
           us
           ,
           he
           makes
           us
           willing
           and
           then
           makes
           us
           able
           ,
           he
           lends
           us
           helps
           ,
           and
           guides
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           feet
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           way
           constrains
           us
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           as
           a
           reasonable
           creature
           can
           be
           constrained
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           made
           willing
           with
           arguments
           ,
           and
           new
           inducements
           ,
           by
           a
           state
           of
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           conditionall
           necessities
           :
           and
           as
           this
           is
           a
           great
           glorification
           of
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           declares
           our
           manner
           of
           cooperation
           ,
           so
           it
           represents
           our
           nature
           to
           be
           weak
           as
           a
           childe
           ,
           ignorant
           as
           infancy
           ,
           helplesse
           as
           an
           orphan
           ,
           averse
           as
           an
           uninstructed
           
           person
           ,
           in
           so
           geat
           degrees
           that
           God
           is
           forced
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           a
           holy
           life
           by
           arts
           great
           and
           many
           as
           the
           power
           and
           principles
           of
           the
           Creation
           ;
           with
           this
           onely
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           subject
           matter
           and
           object
           of
           this
           new
           creation
           is
           a
           free
           agent
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           it
           was
           purely
           obedientiall
           and
           passive
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           passion
           of
           the
           first
           was
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           same
           power
           that
           reduced
           it
           to
           act
           ;
           so
           the
           freedome
           of
           the
           second
           is
           given
           us
           in
           our
           nature
           by
           him
           that
           onely
           can
           reduce
           it
           to
           act
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           freedome
           that
           cannot
           therefore
           choose
           ,
           because
           it
           does
           not
           understand
           ,
           nor
           taste
           ,
           nor
           perceive
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           by
           Gods
           grace
           be
           reduced
           to
           action
           ,
           as
           at
           first
           the
           
           whole
           matter
           of
           the
           world
           was
           by
           Gods
           Almightynesse
           ;
           for
           so
           God
           worketh
           in
           us
           to
           will
           and
           to
           doe
           of
           his
           owne
           good
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           that
           I
           may
           instance
           in
           particulars
           ,
           our
           naturall
           weaknesse
           appears
           best
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           two
           great
           instances
           of
           temptation
           ,
           pleasure
           and
           pain
           ;
           in
           both
           which
           the
           flesh
           is
           destroyed
           if
           it
           be
           not
           helped
           by
           a
           mighty
           grace
           ,
           
             as
             certainly
          
           as
           the
           Canes
           doe
           bow
           their
           heads
           before
           the
           breath
           of
           a
           mighty
           wind
           .
           1.
           
           In
           pleasure
           we
           see
           it
           by
           the
           publick
           miseries
           and
           follies
           of
           the
           world
           .
           An
           old
           Greek
           said
           well
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           There
           is
           amongst
           men
           nothing
           perfect
           ,
           because
           
           men
           carry
           themselves
           as
           persons
           that
           are
           lesse
           then
           money
           ,
           servants
           of
           gain
           and
           interest
           ;
           we
           are
           like
           the
           follish
           Poet
           that
           Horace
           tells
           of
           :
        
         
           
           
             Gestit
             enim
             nummum
             in
             loculos
             dimittere
             ,
             posthàc
             .
             
          
           
             Securus
             ,
             cadat
             ,
             an
             recto
             stet
             fabula
             talo
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           him
           but
           have
           money
           for
           rehearsing
           his
           Comedy
           ,
           he
           cares
           not
           whether
           you
           like
           it
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           temptation
           of
           money
           comes
           strong
           and
           violent
           ,
           you
           may
           
             as
             well
             tye
             a
             wilde
             dog
             to
             quietuesse
             with
             the
             guts
             of
             a
             tender
             Kid
             ,
          
           as
           suppose
           that
           most
           men
           can
           doe
           vertuously
           when
           they
           may
           sin
           at
           a
           great
           price
           .
           Men
           avoyd
           poverty
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           it
           hath
           some
           inconveniencies
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           few
           and
           little
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           the
           nurse
           of
           vertue
           ;
           they
           run
           
           from
           it
           as
           Children
           from
           strict
           Parents
           and
           Tutors
           ,
           from
           those
           that
           would
           confine
           them
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           sober
           counsels
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           them
           labour
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           become
           pale
           and
           lean
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           become
           wise
           :
           but
           because
           Riches
           is
           attended
           by
           pride
           and
           lust
           ,
           tyranny
           and
           oppression
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           its
           hand
           all
           that
           it
           hath
           in
           its
           heart
           ;
           and
           Sin
           waits
           upon
           Wealth
           ready
           dress'd
           and
           fit
           for
           action
           ,
           therefore
           in
           some
           temptations
           they
           confesse
           how
           little
           their
           souls
           are
           ,
           they
           cannot
           stand
           that
           assault
           ;
           but
           because
           this
           passion
           is
           the
           daughter
           of
           Voluptuousnesse
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           is
           but
           a
           servant
           sin
           ,
           ministring
           to
           sensuall
           pleasures
           ,
           the
           great
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           is
           more
           seen
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           carnall
           crimes
           ,
           
           Lust
           and
           
             Drunkennesse
             .
             Nemo
             enim
             se
             adsuefacit
             ad
             vitandum
             &
          
           
           
             ex
             animo
             evellendum
             ea
             quae
             molesta
             ei
             non
             sunt
             .
          
           Men
           are
           so
           in
           love
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           think
           of
           mortifying
           or
           crucifying
           their
           lust
           ;
           we
           doe
           violence
           to
           what
           we
           hate
           ,
           not
           to
           what
           we
           love
           .
           But
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           empire
           of
           lust
           is
           visible
           in
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           captivity
           and
           folly
           of
           wise
           men
           .
           For
           you
           shall
           see
           some
           men
           fit
           to
           governe
           a
           Province
           ,
           sober
           in
           their
           counsells
           ,
           wise
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           their
           affaires
           ,
           men
           of
           discourse
           and
           reason
           ,
           fit
           to
           sit
           with
           Princes
           ,
           or
           to
           treat
           concerning
           
           peace
           and
           warre
           ,
           the
           fate
           of
           Empires
           ,
           and
           the
           changes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           these
           men
           shall
           fall
           at
           the
           beauty
           of
           a
           woman
           as
           a
           man
           dies
           at
           the
           blow
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           or
           gives
           up
           his
           breath
           at
           the
           sentence
           and
           decree
           of
           God.
           Was
           not
           Solomon
           glorious
           in
           all
           things
           but
           when
           he
           bowed
           to
           Pharaoh's
           daughter
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Devils
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           not
           published
           by
           the
           sentence
           and
           observation
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           bravest
           men
           have
           been
           softned
           into
           effeminacy
           by
           the
           lisping
           charms
           ,
           and
           childish
           noyses
           of
           Women
           and
           imperfect
           persons
           ?
           A
           faire
           slave
           bowed
           the
           neck
           of
           stout
           Polydamas
           ,
           which
           was
           stiffe
           and
           inflexible
           to
           the
           contentions
           of
           an
           enemy
           :
           
           and
           suppose
           a
           man
           set
           like
           the
           brave
           boy
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Nicomedia
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           temptation
           by
           a
           witty
           beauty
           ,
           tyed
           upon
           a
           bed
           with
           silk
           and
           pretty
           violences
           ,
           courted
           with
           musick
           and
           perfumes
           ,
           with
           promises
           and
           easie
           postures
           ,
           invited
           by
           opportunity
           and
           importunity
           ,
           by
           rewards
           and
           impunity
           ,
           by
           privacy
           and
           a
           
           guard
           ;
           what
           would
           his
           nature
           doe
           in
           this
           throng
           of
           evils
           and
           
           vile
           circumstances
           ?
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           secur'd
           the
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           rode
           in
           triumph
           ;
           but
           what
           can
           flesh
           do
           in
           such
           a
           day
           of
           danger
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           necessary
           that
           we
           take
           in
           auxiliaries
           from
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           from
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           from
           observation
           and
           experience
           ,
           from
           hope
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           cease
           to
           be
           what
           we
           are
           ,
           lest
           we
           become
           what
           we
           ought
           not
           ?
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           in
           the
           cases
           of
           temptations
           to
           voluptuousnesse
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           naturally
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           said
           of
           Ephraim
           ,
           like
           a
           Pigeon
           that
           hath
           no
           heart
           ,
           no
           courage
           ,
           no
           conduct
           ,
           no
           resolution
           ,
           no
           discourse
           ,
           but
           falls
           as
           the
           water
           of
           Nilus
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           its
           cataracts
           ,
           it
           falls
           infinitely
           and
           without
           restraint
           ;
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           many
           drunken
           meetings
           
           the
           Sunne
           sees
           every
           day
           ,
           how
           many
           ▪
           Markets
           and
           Faires
           and
           Clubs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           many
           solemnities
           of
           drunkennesse
           ,
           are
           at
           this
           instant
           under
           the
           eye
           of
           heaven
           ;
           that
           many
           Nations
           are
           marked
           for
           intemperance
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           lesse
           noted
           because
           it
           is
           so
           popular
           ,
           and
           universall
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           glories
           of
           Christianity
           there
           are
           so
           many
           persons
           drunk
           ,
           or
           too
           full
           with
           meat
           ,
           or
           greedy
           of
           lust
           ,
           even
           now
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           given
           to
           us
           to
           make
           us
           sober
           ,
           and
           temperate
           ,
           and
           chaste
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           imagine
           ,
           since
           all
           men
           have
           flesh
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           have
           not
           the
           
           spirit
           ,
           the
           flesh
           is
           the
           parent
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           be
           nothing
           else
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           no
           otherwise
           when
           we
           are
           tempted
           with
           pain
           .
           We
           are
           so
           impatient
           of
           pain
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           reconcile
           us
           to
           it
           ;
           not
           the
           laws
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           the
           necessities
           of
           nature
           ,
           not
           the
           society
           of
           all
           our
           kindred
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           the
           interest
           of
           vertue
           ,
           not
           the
           hopes
           of
           heaven
           ;
           we
           will
           submit
           to
           pain
           upon
           no
           terms
           ,
           but
           the
           basest
           and
           most
           dishonorable
           ;
           for
           if
           sin
           bring
           us
           to
           pain
           ,
           or
           affront
           ,
           or
           sicknesse
           ,
           we
           choose
           that
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           in
           the
           retinue
           of
           a
           lust
           ,
           and
           a
           base
           desire
           ▪
           but
           we
           accuse
           Nature
           ,
           and
           blaspheme
           God
           ,
           we
           murmur
           and
           are
           impatient
           when
           pain
           is
           sent
           to
           us
           from
           him
           
           that
           ought
           to
           send
           it
           ,
           and
           intends
           it
           as
           a
           mercy
           when
           it
           comes
           .
           But
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           afflictions
           and
           bodily
           sicknesse
           we
           are
           so
           weak
           and
           broken
           ,
           so
           uneasie
           and
           unapt
           to
           sufferance
           ,
           that
           this
           alone
           is
           beyond
           the
           cure
           of
           the
           old
           Philosophy
           .
           Many
           can
           endure
           poverty
           ,
           and
           many
           can
           retire
           from
           shame
           and
           laugh
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           can
           endure
           to
           be
           slaves
           ;
           but
           when
           pain
           and
           sharpnesse
           are
           to
           be
           endured
           for
           the
           interests
           of
           vertue
           ,
           we
           finde
           but
           few
           Martyrs
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           are
           ,
           suffer
           more
           within
           themselves
           by
           their
           fears
           and
           their
           temptations
           ,
           by
           their
           uncertain
           purposes
           and
           
           violences
           to
           Nature
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           Hang-mans
           sword
           ;
           the
           Martyrdome
           is
           within
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           hath
           won
           his
           Crown
           ,
           not
           when
           he
           hath
           suffered
           the
           blow
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           hath
           overcome
           his
           fears
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           spirit
           conqueror
           .
           It
           was
           a
           sad
           instance
           of
           our
           infirmity
           ,
           when
           of
           the
           40
           Martyrs
           of
           Cappadocia
           set
           in
           a
           freezing
           lake
           ,
           almost
           
           consummate
           ,
           and
           an
           Angell
           was
           reaching
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           placing
           it
           upon
           their
           brows
           ,
           the
           flesh
           fail'd
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           drew
           
           the
           spirit
           after
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           man
           was
           called
           off
           from
           his
           Scene
           of
           noble
           contention
           ,
           and
           dyed
           in
           warm
           water
           :
        
         
           
             —
             Odi
             artus
             ,
             fragilémque
             hunc
             corporis
             usum
          
           
             Desertorem
             animi
             —
          
        
         
           We
           carry
           about
           us
           the
           body
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           we
           bring
           evils
           upon
           our selves
           by
           our
           follies
           ,
           and
           then
           know
           not
           how
           to
           bear
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           flesh
           forsakes
           the
           spirit
           .
           And
           indeed
           in
           sicknesse
           the
           infirmity
           is
           so
           very
           great
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           a
           manner
           at
           that
           time
           hath
           
           reduced
           all
           Religion
           into
           one
           vertue
           ,
           Patience
           with
           its
           appendages
           is
           the
           summe
           totall
           of
           almost
           all
           our
           duty
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           days
           of
           sorrow
           :
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           enough
           to
           entertain
           all
           our
           powers
           ,
           and
           to
           imploy
           all
           our
           aids
           ;
           the
           counsels
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           comforts
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           the
           advices
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           results
           of
           experience
           ,
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           own
           resolutions
           are
           all
           then
           full
           of
           imployments
           ,
           and
           find
           it
           work
           enough
           to
           secure
           that
           one
           grace
           .
           For
           then
           it
           is
           that
           a
           cloud
           is
           wrapped
           about
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           our
           reason
           stoops
           under
           sorrow
           ,
           the
           soul
           is
           sad
           ,
           and
           its
           instrument
           is
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           the
           auxiliaries
           
           are
           disorder'd
           ,
           and
           every
           thought
           sits
           heavily
           ,
           then
           a
           comfort
           cannot
           make
           the
           body
           feel
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           is
           not
           so
           abstracted
           to
           rejoyce
           much
           without
           its
           partner
           ▪
           so
           that
           the
           proper
           joyes
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           hope
           ,
           and
           wise
           discourses
           ,
           and
           satisfactions
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           offices
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           felt
           ,
           just
           as
           we
           now
           perceive
           the
           joyes
           of
           heaven
           ,
           with
           so
           little
           relish
           ,
           that
           it
           comes
           as
           news
           of
           a
           victory
           to
           a
           man
           upon
           the
           Rack
           ,
           or
           the
           birth
           of
           an
           heir
           to
           one
           condemned
           to
           dye
           ;
           he
           hears
           a
           story
           which
           was
           made
           to
           delight
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           came
           when
           he
           was
           dead
           to
           joy
           and
           all
           its
           capacities
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           sicknesse
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           good
           Monitor
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           an
           ill
           stage
           to
           act
           some
           vertues
           in
           ;
           and
           a
           good
           man
           cannot
           then
           doe
           much
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           state
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           can
           doe
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           in
           these
           considerations
           we
           find
           our
           nature
           in
           disadvantages
           ;
           and
           a
           strong
           man
           may
           be
           overcome
           when
           a
           stronger
           comes
           to
           disarme
           him
           ;
           and
           pleasure
           and
           pain
           are
           the
           violences
           of
           choice
           and
           chance
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           no
           better
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           :
           for
           nature
           is
           weak
           in
           all
           its
           strengths
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           fights
           ,
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           abroad
           ,
           in
           its
           actions
           and
           passions
           ;
           we
           love
           some
           things
           violently
           ,
           and
           
           hate
           others
           unreasonably
           ;
           any
           thing
           can
           fright
           us
           when
           we
           should
           be
           confident
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           scare
           us
           when
           we
           ought
           to
           feare
           ;
           the
           breaking
           of
           a
           glasse
           puts
           us
           into
           a
           supreme
           anger
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           dull
           and
           indifferent
           as
           a
           Stoick
           when
           we
           see
           God
           dishonour'd
           ;
           we
           passionately
           desire
           our
           preservation
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           violently
           destroy
           
           our selves
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           hindred
           ;
           we
           cannot
           deny
           a
           friend
           
           when
           he
           tempts
           us
           to
           sin
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           daily
           deny
           God
           when
           he
           passionately
           invites
           us
           to
           life
           and
           health
           ;
           we
           are
           greedy
           after
           money
           ,
           and
           yet
           spend
           it
           vainly
           upon
           our
           lusts
           ;
           we
           hate
           to
           see
           any
           man
           flatter'd
           but
           our selves
           ;
           and
           we
           can
           endure
           folly
           if
           it
           be
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           a
           sin
           for
           our
           interest
           ;
           we
           desire
           health
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           exchange
           it
           for
           wine
           and
           madnesse
           ;
           we
           sink
           when
           a
           persecution
           comes
           ,
           and
           yet
           cease
           not
           daily
           to
           persecute
           our selves
           ,
           doing
           mischiefs
           worse
           then
           the
           sword
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           great
           as
           the
           malice
           of
           a
           Devill
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           to
           summe
           up
           all
           the
           evills
           that
           can
           be
           spoken
           of
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           the
           proper
           nature
           and
           habitudes
           of
           men
           are
           
           so
           foolish
           and
           impotent
           ,
           so
           averse
           and
           peevish
           to
           all
           good
           ,
           that
           a
           mans
           will
           is
           of
           it self
           onely
           free
           to
           choose
           evils
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           a
           contradiction
           to
           say
           liberty
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             suppose
             it
             determin'd
             to
             one
             object
             onely
          
           ;
           because
           that
           one
           object
           is
           the
           thing
           we
           choose
           .
           For
           although
           God
           hath
           set
           life
           and
           death
           before
           us
           ,
           fire
           and
           water
           ,
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           and
           hath
           primarily
           put
           man
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           owne
           counsell
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           chosen
           good
           as
           well
           as
           evill
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           but
           fell
           into
           an
           evill
           condition
           and
           corrupted
           manners
           ,
           and
           grew
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           infected
           all
           his
           children
           with
           vicious
           examples
           ;
           and
           all
           nations
           of
           the
           world
           have
           contracted
           
           some
           universall
           stains
           ,
           and
           
             the
             thoughts
             of
             mans
             hearts
             are
             onely
             evill
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             ,
          
           and
           
             there
             is
             not
             one
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             that
             sinneth
             not
             :
          
           since
           (
           I
           say
           )
           all
           the
           world
           have
           sinned
           ,
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           
             a
             liberty
             of
             indifferency
          
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           in
           such
           a
           liberty
           ▪
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           variety
           ,
           that
           all
           should
           choose
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           but
           
             a
             liberty
             of
             complacency
          
           or
           delight
           we
           may
           suppose
           ;
           that
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           though
           naturally
           he
           might
           choose
           good
           ,
           yet
           morally
           he
           is
           so
           determin'd
           with
           his
           love
           to
           evill
           ,
           that
           good
           seldome
           comes
           into
           dispute
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           
           runs
           to
           evill
           as
           he
           runs
           to
           meat
           or
           sleep
           ;
           for
           why
           else
           should
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           can
           teach
           a
           childe
           to
           be
           proud
           ,
           or
           to
           swear
           ,
           to
           lie
           ,
           or
           to
           doe
           little
           spites
           to
           his
           play-fellow
           ,
           and
           can
           traine
           him
           up
           to
           infant
           follies
           ?
           But
           the
           severity
           of
           Tutors
           and
           the
           care
           of
           Parents
           ,
           discipline
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           arts
           and
           diligence
           ,
           all
           is
           too
           little
           to
           make
           him
           love
           but
           to
           say
           his
           prayers
           ,
           or
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           becomes
           persons
           design'd
           for
           honest
           purposes
           ,
           and
           his
           malice
           shall
           out-run
           his
           yeares
           ;
           he
           shall
           be
           a
           man
           in
           villany
           before
           he
           is
           by
           law
           capable
           of
           choice
           or
           inheritance
           ;
           and
           this
           indisposition
           lasts
           upon
           us
           for
           ever
           ,
           even
           as
           long
           as
           
           we
           live
           ,
           just
           in
           the
           same
           degrees
           as
           flesh
           and
           blood
           does
           rule
           us
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Art
           of
           Physicians
           can
           cure
           the
           evills
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           this
           strange
           propensity
           to
           evill
           nothing
           can
           cure
           but
           death
           ;
           the
           
             grace
             of
             God
          
           eases
           the
           malignity
           here
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           be
           cured
           but
           by
           
             glory
             ▪
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           freedome
           of
           delight
           or
           perfect
           unabated
           election
           of
           
           evill
           ,
           which
           is
           consequent
           to
           the
           evill
           manners
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           lessened
           by
           the
           intermediall
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           cured
           untill
           it
           be
           changed
           into
           its
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           happy
           ,
           and
           glorious
           ,
           and
           free
           ,
           yet
           can
           choose
           nothing
           but
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           excellent
           things
           ,
           because
           God
           fills
           all
           the
           capacities
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           without
           him
           that
           hath
           any
           degrees
           of
           amability
           :
           so
           in
           the
           state
           of
           nature
           ,
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           ignorance
           of
           spirituall
           excellencies
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           proportion
           to
           sensuall
           objects
           ,
           which
           in
           most
           instances
           and
           in
           many
           degrees
           are
           prohibited
           ,
           that
           as
           men
           
           naturally
           know
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           to
           please
           a
           wilde
           ,
           indetermin'd
           ,
           infinite
           appetite
           ;
           so
           they
           will
           nothing
           else
           but
           what
           is
           good
           in
           their
           limit
           and
           proportion
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           with
           us
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           shee-goat
           that
           suckled
           the
           wolves
           whelp
           ;
           he
           grew
           up
           by
           his
           nurses
           milke
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           having
           forgot
           his
           foster
           mothers
           kindnesse
           ,
           eat
           that
           udder
           which
           gave
           him
           drink
           and
           nourishment
           ;
           
             Improbit
             as
             nullo
             flectitur
             obsequio
          
           ;
           for
           
             no
             kindnesse
             will
             cure
             an
             ill
             nature
             and
             a
             base
             disposition
             :
          
           so
           are
           we
           in
           the
           first
           constitution
           of
           our
           nature
           ;
           so
           perfectly
           given
           to
           
             naturall
             vices
          
           ,
           that
           by
           degrees
           we
           degenerate
           into
           unnaturall
           ,
           and
           no
           education
           or
           power
           
           of
           art
           can
           make
           us
           choose
           wisely
           or
           honestly
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           
             Phalaris
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             good
             nature
             but
             onely
             vertue
          
           ;
           till
           we
           are
           new
           created
           ,
           we
           are
           wolves
           and
           serpents
           ,
           free
           and
           delighted
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           evill
           ,
           but
           stones
           and
           iron
           to
           all
           excellent
           things
           and
           purposes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Next
           I
           am
           to
           consider
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           state
           is
           changed
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           :
           For
           many
           persons
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           rises
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           are
           all
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           inflamed
           ;
           it
           is
           with
           them
           as
           Homer
           said
           of
           the
           Syrian
           starre
           ,
           
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           It
           shines
           finely
           ,
           and
           brings
           feavers
           ;
           splendor
           and
           zeal
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           first
           grace
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           first
           turnes
           into
           pride
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           unto
           uncharitablenesse
           ;
           and
           either
           by
           too
           dull
           and
           slow
           motions
           ,
           or
           by
           too
           violent
           and
           unequall
           ,
           the
           flesh
           will
           make
           pretences
           ,
           and
           too
           often
           prevail
           upon
           the
           spirit
           ,
           even
           after
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           hath
           set
           up
           its
           banners
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           some
           dispositions
           that
           are
           forward
           and
           apt
           ,
           busie
           and
           unquiet
           ,
           when
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           hath
           taken
           possessions
           ,
           and
           begins
           to
           give
           laws
           ,
           it
           seems
           so
           pleasant
           and
           gay
           to
           their
           undiscerning
           spirits
           ,
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           sottishnesse
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           the
           follies
           of
           drunkennesse
           ,
           that
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           change
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           love
           themselves
           too
           
           well
           ,
           and
           take
           delight
           in
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           change
           ,
           and
           the
           reasonablenesse
           of
           the
           new
           life
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           by
           hating
           their
           own
           
           follies
           ,
           begin
           to
           despise
           them
           that
           dwell
           below
           ;
           It
           was
           the
           tricke
           of
           the
           old
           Philosophers
           whom
           Aristophanes
           thus
           describes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           pale
           ,
           and
           barefoot
           ,
           and
           proud
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           persons
           singular
           in
           their
           habit
           ,
           eminent
           in
           their
           institution
           ,
           proud
           and
           pleased
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           despisers
           of
           them
           that
           are
           lesse
           glorious
           in
           their
           vertue
           then
           themselves
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           very
           thing
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           remarks
           the
           Pharisees
           ;
           they
           were
           severe
           and
           phantasticall
           advancers
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Judgers
           of
           their
           neighbors
           ;
           and
           here
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           mortified
           
           corporall
           vices
           ,
           such
           which
           are
           scandalous
           and
           punishable
           by
           men
           ,
           they
           keep
           the
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           onely
           discernible
           by
           God
           :
           these
           men
           doe
           but
           change
           their
           sin
           from
           scandall
           to
           danger
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           sin
           more
           safely
           they
           sin
           more
           spiritually
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Sometimes
           the
           passions
           of
           the
           flesh
           spoyle
           the
           changes
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           naturall
           excesses
           ,
           and
           disproportion
           of
           degrees
           ;
           it
           mingles
           violence
           with
           industry
           ,
           and
           fury
           with
           zeale
           ,
           and
           uncharitablenesse
           with
           reproofe
           ,
           and
           censuring
           with
           discipline
           ,
           and
           violence
           with
           desires
           ,
           and
           immortifications
           in
           all
           the
           appetites
           and
           
           prosecutions
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           Some
           think
           it
           is
           enough
           in
           all
           instances
           ,
           if
           they
           pray
           hugely
           and
           fervently
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           religion
           ,
           impatiently
           to
           desire
           a
           victory
           over
           our
           enemies
           ,
           or
           the
           life
           of
           a
           childe
           ,
           or
           an
           heir
           to
           be
           born
           ;
           they
           call
           it
           holy
           ,
           so
           they
           desire
           it
           
             in
             prayer
          
           ;
           that
           if
           they
           reprove
           a
           vicious
           person
           ,
           they
           may
           say
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           angry
           as
           they
           please
           ;
           that
           when
           they
           demand
           but
           reason
           ,
           they
           may
           enforce
           it
           
             by
             all
             means
          
           ;
           that
           when
           they
           exact
           duty
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           imperious
           and
           without
           limit
           ;
           that
           if
           they
           designe
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           they
           may
           prosecute
           it
           by
           all
           instruments
           ;
           that
           when
           they
           give
           God
           thanks
           for
           blessings
           ,
           they
           may
           value
           the
           thing
           as
           high
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           though
           their
           persons
           come
           
           into
           a
           share
           of
           the
           honour
           ;
           here
           the
           spirit
           is
           willing
           and
           holy
           ,
           but
           the
           flesh
           creeps
           too
           busily
           ,
           and
           insinuates
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           good
           actions
           ,
           and
           spoyles
           them
           by
           unhandsome
           circumstances
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           prayer
           is
           spoil'd
           for
           want
           of
           prudence
           of
           conformity
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           discipline
           and
           government
           is
           imbittered
           by
           an
           angry
           spirit
           ;
           and
           the
           Fathers
           authority
           turns
           into
           an
           uneasie
           load
           ,
           by
           being
           thrust
           like
           an
           unequall
           burden
           to
           one
           side
           ,
           without
           allowing
           equall
           measures
           to
           the
           other
           :
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           wisely
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           in
           many
           good
           actions
           the
           flesh
           is
           the
           bigger
           ingredient
           ,
           and
           we
           betray
           our
           weak
           constitutions
           even
           when
           we
           do
           Justice
           
           or
           Charity
           ;
           and
           many
           men
           
             pray
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           when
           they
           pretend
           they
           
             pray
             by
             the
             spirit
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           first
           changes
           and
           weak
           progresses
           of
           our
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           we
           find
           a
           long
           weaknesse
           upon
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           long
           before
           we
           
           begin
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           was
           powerfull
           and
           its
           habits
           strong
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           mingle
           indirect
           pretences
           with
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           If
           we
           
           mean
           to
           pray
           ,
           the
           flesh
           thrusts
           in
           thoughts
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           our
           tongue
           speaks
           one
           thing
           and
           our
           heart
           means
           another
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           hardly
           brought
           to
           say
           our
           prayers
           ,
           or
           to
           undertake
           a
           fasting
           day
           ,
           or
           to
           celebrate
           a
           Communion
           :
           and
           if
           we
           remember
           that
           all
           these
           are
           holy
           actions
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           many
           opportunities
           of
           doing
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           doe
           them
           very
           seldome
           ,
           and
           then
           very
           coldly
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           account
           ,
           that
           our
           flesh
           and
           our
           naturall
           weaknesse
           prevailes
           oftner
           then
           our
           spirituall
           strengths
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           
           that
           are
           bound
           long
           in
           chains
           feel
           such
           a
           lamenesse
           in
           the
           first
           restitutions
           of
           their
           liberty
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           accustomed
           chain
           and
           pressure
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           stay
           till
           Nature
           hath
           set
           them
           free
           ,
           and
           the
           disease
           be
           taken
           off
           as
           well
           as
           the
           chain
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           soul
           is
           got
           free
           from
           her
           actuall
           pressure
           of
           sins
           ,
           still
           the
           wound
           remaines
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           habitude
           ,
           and
           longing
           after
           it
           ,
           a
           looking
           back
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           presenting
           the
           old
           object
           ,
           the
           same
           company
           ,
           or
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           delight
           ,
           the
           fancy
           strikes
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           fails
           ,
           and
           the
           temptations
           returne
           and
           stand
           dressed
           in
           form
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           ten
           to
           one
           but
           the
           man
           dies
           again
           .
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           men
           are
           wise
           and
           know
           their
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           their
           startings
           back
           ,
           will
           make
           fierce
           and
           strong
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           bind
           up
           their
           gaps
           with
           thornes
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           new
           hedge
           about
           their
           spirits
           ;
           and
           what
           then
           ?
           this
           shews
           indeed
           that
           
             the
             spirit
             is
             willing
          
           ;
           but
           the
           storm
           arises
           ,
           and
           windes
           blow
           ,
           and
           rain
           descends
           ,
           and
           presently
           the
           earth
           trembles
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           fabrick
           falls
           into
           ruine
           and
           disorder
           .
           A
           resolution
           (
           such
           as
           we
           usually
           make
           )
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           little
           trench
           which
           every
           childe
           can
           step
           over
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           civill
           man
           that
           commits
           a
           
             willing
             sin
          
           ,
           but
           he
           does
           it
           
           
             against
             his
             resolution
          
           ;
           and
           what
           Christian
           lives
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           and
           think
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           repented
           in
           some
           degree
           ;
           and
           yet
           still
           they
           commit
           sin
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           break
           all
           their
           holy
           purposes
           as
           readily
           as
           they
           lose
           a
           dream
           ;
           and
           so
           great
           is
           our
           weaknesse
           ,
           that
           to
           most
           men
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           resolution
           is
           just
           such
           a
           restraint
           as
           he
           suffers
           who
           is
           imprisoned
           in
           a
           curtain
           ,
           and
           secured
           with
           dores
           and
           bars
           of
           the
           finest
           linnen
           :
           for
           though
           
             the
             spirit
             be
             strong
          
           to
           resolve
           ,
           
             the
             flesh
             is
             weak
          
           to
           keep
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           when
           they
           have
           felt
           their
           follies
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           linnen
           vail
           rent
           ,
           some
           that
           are
           desirous
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           back
           their
           resolutions
           
           with
           vows
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           spirit
           is
           fortified
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           may
           tempt
           and
           call
           ,
           but
           the
           soul
           cannot
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           triumphs
           and
           acts
           its
           interest
           easily
           and
           certainly
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           flesh
           is
           mortified
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           so
           .
           But
           doe
           not
           many
           of
           us
           inquire
           after
           a
           vow
           ?
           And
           we
           consider
           it
           may
           be
           it
           was
           rash
           ,
           or
           it
           was
           an
           impossible
           
           matter
           ,
           or
           without
           just
           consideration
           ,
           and
           weighing
           of
           
           circumstances
           ,
           or
           the
           case
           is
           alter'd
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           new
           emergent
           necessity
           ,
           or
           a
           vow
           is
           no
           more
           then
           a
           resolution
           made
           in
           matter
           of
           duty
           ;
           both
           are
           made
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           eye
           and
           witnesse
           ;
           or
           if
           nothing
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           men
           grow
           sad
           and
           weary
           ,
           and
           despaire
           ,
           and
           are
           impatient
           ,
           and
           bite
           the
           knot
           in
           pieces
           ,
           with
           their
           teeth
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           by
           disputing
           ,
           and
           the
           arts
           of
           the
           tongue
           .
           A
           vow
           will
           not
           secure
           our
           duty
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           stronger
           then
           our
           appetite
           ;
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           is
           weaker
           then
           the
           habits
           and
           superinduced
           nature
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           but
           by
           little
           and
           little
           it
           falls
           off
           ,
           like
           the
           finest
           thread
           twisted
           upon
           the
           traces
           of
           a
           chariot
           ;
           it
           cannot
           hold
           long
           .
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Beyond
           all
           this
           ,
           some
           choose
           excellent
           guides
           ,
           and
           stand
           within
           the
           restraints
           of
           modesty
           ,
           and
           a
           severe
           Monitor
           ;
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           put
           a
           veile
           upon
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           by
           modesty
           in
           women
           and
           young
           persons
           ,
           by
           reputation
           in
           the
           more
           aged
           ,
           and
           by
           honour
           in
           the
           more
           noble
           ,
           and
           by
           conscience
           in
           all
           ,
           have
           fortified
           the
           spirit
           of
           Man
           ,
           that
           men
           dare
           not
           prevaricate
           their
           duty
           though
           they
           be
           tempted
           strongly
           ,
           and
           invited
           perpetually
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           partition
           wall
           that
           separates
           the
           spirit
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           keeps
           it
           in
           its
           proper
           strengths
           and
           retirements
           .
           But
           here
           the
           spirit
           of
           
           man
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           it
           is
           assisted
           ,
           strongly
           breaks
           from
           the
           inclosure
           ,
           and
           runnes
           into
           societies
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           despises
           reputation
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           supplies
           it
           with
           little
           arts
           of
           flattery
           ,
           and
           self-love
           ,
           and
           is
           modest
           as
           long
           as
           it
           can
           be
           secret
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           discovered
           ,
           it
           growes
           impudent
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           shelters
           himselfe
           in
           crouds
           and
           heaps
           of
           sinners
           ,
           and
           beleeves
           that
           it
           is
           no
           worse
           with
           him
           then
           with
           other
           mighty
           criminals
           ,
           and
           publick
           persons
           ,
           who
           bring
           sin
           into
           credit
           amongst
           fooles
           and
           vicious
           persons
           ;
           or
           else
           men
           take
           false
           measures
           of
           fame
           or
           publick
           honesty
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           being
           broken
           into
           so
           many
           parts
           of
           disunion
           ,
           and
           agreeing
           in
           nothing
           but
           in
           confederate
           vices
           ,
           and
           grown
           so
           remisse
           in
           governments
           ,
           and
           severe
           
           accounts
           ,
           every
           thing
           is
           left
           so
           loose
           ,
           that
           honour
           and
           
             publick
             fame
             ,
             modesty
          
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           are
           now
           so
           slender
           guards
           to
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           the
           flesh
           breaks
           in
           and
           makes
           most
           men
           more
           bold
           against
           God
           then
           against
           men
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           laws
           of
           Religion
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           When
           the
           spirit
           is
           made
           willing
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           flesh
           interposes
           in
           deceptions
           and
           false
           principles
           .
           If
           you
           tempt
           some
           man
           to
           a
           notorious
           sin
           ,
           as
           to
           rebellion
           ,
           to
           deceive
           his
           trust
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           drunk
           ,
           he
           will
           answer
           ,
           he
           had
           rather
           die
           then
           doe
           it
           :
           But
           put
           the
           
           sin
           civilly
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           disguised
           with
           little
           excuses
           ,
           such
           things
           which
           indeed
           are
           trifles
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           colours
           fair
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           weak
           pretence
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           yeelds
           instantly
           .
           Most
           men
           choose
           the
           sin
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           once
           disputable
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           sin
           or
           no
           ?
           If
           they
           can
           but
           make
           an
           excuse
           ,
           or
           a
           colour
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           rudely
           
           dash
           against
           the
           conscience
           with
           an
           open
           professed
           name
           of
           Sin
           ,
           
           they
           suffer
           the
           temptation
           to
           doe
           its
           worst
           .
           If
           you
           tempt
           a
           man
           ,
           you
           must
           tell
           him
           't
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           excusable
           :
           this
           is
           not
           rebellion
           ,
           but
           necessity
           ,
           and
           selfe
           defence
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           against
           my
           allegiance
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           performing
           of
           my
           trust
           ;
           I
           doe
           it
           for
           my
           friend
           ,
           not
           against
           my
           Superiour
           ;
           I
           doe
           it
           for
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           advantage
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           drunkennesse
           ,
           but
           free
           mirth
           ,
           and
           fair
           society
           ;
           it
           is
           refreshment
           ,
           and
           entertainment
           of
           some
           supernumerary
           hours
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           a
           throwing
           away
           my
           time
           ,
           or
           neglecting
           a
           day
           of
           salvation
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           to
           say
           for
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           no
           more
           then
           Adams
           fig-leaves
           ,
           or
           the
           excuses
           of
           children
           and
           truants
           ,
           it
           
           shall
           be
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           flesh
           prevail
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           not
           to
           be
           troubled
           ;
           for
           so
           great
           is
           our
           folly
           ,
           that
           the
           flesh
           always
           carries
           the
           cause
           ,
           if
           the
           spirit
           can
           be
           cousen'd
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           flesh
           is
           so
           mingled
           with
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           forced
           to
           make
           distinctions
           in
           our
           appetite
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           our
           affections
           to
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           lest
           it
           be
           impossible
           to
           doe
           our
           duty
           ;
           we
           weep
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           but
           we
           weep
           more
           for
           the
           death
           of
           our
           dearest
           friends
           ,
           or
           other
           temporall
           sadnesses
           ;
           we
           say
           we
           had
           rather
           die
           then
           lose
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           doe
           not
           live
           according
           to
           it
           ;
           we
           lose
           our
           estates
           and
           are
           impatient
           ,
           we
           lose
           our
           vertue
           and
           bear
           it
           well
           enough
           ;
           and
           
           what
           vertue
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           more
           to
           be
           troubled
           for
           having
           sin'd
           ,
           then
           for
           being
           asham'd
           ,
           and
           begger'd
           ,
           and
           condemn'd
           to
           die
           ?
           Here
           we
           are
           forced
           to
           a
           distinction
           :
           there
           is
           a
           
             valuation
             of
             price
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             valuation
             of
             sense
          
           :
           or
           the
           spirit
           hath
           
             one
             rate
          
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           hath
           another
           ;
           and
           what
           we
           beleeve
           the
           greatest
           evill
           ,
           does
           not
           alwayes
           cause
           to
           us
           the
           greatest
           trouble
           ;
           which
           shews
           plainly
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           imperfect
           carnall
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           will
           in
           some
           measure
           prevaile
           over
           the
           spirit
           ;
           because
           we
           will
           suffer
           it
           in
           too
           many
           instances
           ,
           and
           cannot
           help
           it
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           spirit
           is
           abated
           and
           interrupted
           by
           the
           flesh
           ,
           because
           the
           flesh
           
           pretends
           it
           is
           not
           able
           to
           doe
           those
           ministeries
           which
           are
           appointed
           in
           order
           to
           Religion
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           fast
           ,
           or
           if
           we
           watch
           ,
           it
           breeds
           gouts
           and
           catarrhes
           ;
           or
           charity
           is
           a
           grace
           too
           expensive
           ,
           our
           necessities
           are
           too
           big
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           or
           we
           cannot
           suffer
           pain
           ;
           and
           
             sorrow
             breeds
             death
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           repentances
           must
           be
           more
           gentle
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           support
           our selves
           in
           all
           our
           calamities
           :
           for
           we
           cannot
           beare
           our
           crosses
           without
           a
           freer
           refreshment
           ,
           and
           this
           freedome
           passes
           on
           to
           licence
           ,
           and
           many
           melancholy
           persons
           drowne
           their
           sorrows
           in
           sin
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           as
           if
           sin
           were
           more
           tolerable
           then
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           an
           easier
           load
           then
           a
           temporall
           care
           :
           here
           the
           flesh
           
           betrayes
           its
           weaknesse
           and
           its
           follies
           :
           For
           the
           flesh
           complains
           too
           soon
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           some
           men
           like
           Adam
           being
           too
           fond
           of
           his
           Eve
           ,
           attends
           to
           all
           its
           murmurs
           and
           temptations
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           flesh
           is
           able
           to
           bear
           farre
           more
           then
           is
           required
           of
           it
           in
           usuall
           duties
           .
           Custome
           of
           suffering
           will
           make
           us
           endure
           much
           ,
           and
           feare
           will
           make
           
           us
           suffer
           more
           ,
           and
           necessity
           makes
           us
           suffer
           any
           thing
           ;
           and
           lust
           and
           desire
           makes
           us
           to
           endure
           more
           then
           God
           is
           willing
           we
           should
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           we
           are
           nice
           ,
           and
           tender
           ,
           and
           indulgent
           to
           our
           weaknesses
           ,
           till
           our
           weaknesses
           grow
           too
           strong
           for
           us
           .
           And
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           to
           secure
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           delivered
           of
           our selves
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           of
           death
           which
           we
           bear
           about
           us
           may
           not
           destroy
           the
           life
           of
           the
           spirit
           ?
        
         
           I
           have
           all
           this
           while
           complain'd
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           not
           without
           cause
           ;
           I
           shall
           afterwards
           tell
           you
           the
           remedies
           for
           all
           this
           evill
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           let
           us
           have
           but
           mean
           opinions
           of
           our selves
           ;
           let
           us
           watch
           every
           thing
           of
           our selves
           as
           of
           suspected
           persons
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           stock
           and
           spring
           of
           follies
           ,
           and
           
           let
           us
           look
           up
           to
           him
           who
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           grace
           and
           spirituall
           strengths
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           And
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           give
           us
           what
           we
           ask
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           ask
           not
           ;
           for
           we
           want
           more
           helps
           then
           we
           understand
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           neerer
           to
           evill
           then
           we
           perceive
           ,
           and
           we
           bear
           sin
           and
           death
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           nothing
           comes
           from
           us
           but
           false
           principles
           ,
           
           and
           silly
           propositions
           ,
           and
           weak
           discourses
           ,
           and
           startings
           from
           our
           holy
           purposes
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           palates
           ,
           and
           the
           lust
           of
           the
           lower
           belly
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           imployment
           of
           our
           lives
           ;
           but
           if
           wee
           design
           to
           live
           happily
           and
           in
           a
           better
           place
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           otherwise
           with
           us
           ;
           we
           must
           become
           new
           creatures
           ,
           and
           have
           another
           definition
           ,
           and
           have
           new
           strengths
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           onely
           derive
           from
           God
           ,
           whose
           
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
          
           ,
           and
           strong
           enough
           to
           prevail
           over
           all
           our
           follies
           and
           infirmities
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XI
           .
           
             Part
             II.
          
           
           
        
         
           IF
           it
           be
           possible
           to
           cure
           an
           evill
           nature
           ,
           we
           must
           inquire
           after
           remedies
           for
           all
           this
           mischief
           .
           In
           order
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           consider
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           since
           it
           is
           our
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           that
           is
           the
           principle
           of
           mischief
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           think
           to
           have
           it
           cured
           by
           washings
           and
           light
           medicaments
           ;
           the
           Physitian
           that
           went
           to
           cure
           the
           Hectick
           with
           quick-silver
           and
           fasting
           spittle
           ,
           did
           his
           Patient
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           himself
           became
           a
           proverb
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           by
           easie
           prayers
           and
           a
           seldome
           fast
           ,
           by
           the
           scattering
           of
           a
           little
           almes
           ,
           and
           the
           issues
           of
           some
           more
           naturall
           vertue
           thinks
           to
           cure
           his
           evill
           nature
           ,
           does
           fortifie
           his
           indisposition
           ,
           
           as
           a
           stick
           is
           hardened
           by
           a
           little
           fire
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           great
           one
           is
           devoured
           .
           
             Quanto
             satius
             est
             mentem
             potius
             eluere
             quae
             malis
             cupiditatibus
          
           
           
             sordidatur
             ,
             &
             uno
             virtutis
             as
             sidei
             lavacro
             universa
             vitia
             depellere
             ?
          
           Better
           it
           is
           by
           an
           intire
           body
           of
           vertue
           ,
           by
           a
           living
           and
           active
           faith
           to
           cleanse
           the
           minde
           from
           every
           vice
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           off
           all
           superinduced
           habits
           of
           sin
           ;
           
             Quod
             qui
             fecerit
             ,
             quamlibet
             inquinatum
             ac
             sordidum
             corpus
             gerat
             ,
             satis
             purus
             est
             .
          
           If
           we
           take
           this
           course
           ,
           although
           our
           body
           is
           foul
           ,
           and
           our
           affections
           unquiet
           ,
           and
           our
           rest
           discomposed
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           be
           masters
           of
           our
           resolution
           ,
           and
           clean
           from
           habituall
           sins
           ,
           and
           so
           cure
           our
           evill
           nature
           .
           For
           our
           nature
           
           was
           not
           made
           evill
           but
           by
           our selves
           ;
           but
           yet
           we
           are
           
             naturally
             evill
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           superinduced
           nature
           ;
           just
           as
           drunkards
           and
           intemperate
           persons
           have
           made
           it
           necessary
           to
           drink
           extremely
           ,
           and
           their
           nature
           requires
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           health
           to
           them
           ;
           they
           dye
           without
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           made
           to
           themselves
           a
           new
           constitution
           ,
           and
           
             another
             nature
          
           ,
           but
           much
           worse
           then
           that
           which
           God
           made
           ;
           their
           sin
           made
           this
           
             new
             nature
          
           ;
           and
           this
           
             new
             nature
          
           makes
           sin
           necessary
           and
           unavoidable
           :
           so
           it
           is
           in
           all
           other
           instances
           ;
           Our
           nature
           is
           evill
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           spoil'd
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           removing
           the
           sin
           which
           we
           have
           brought
           in
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           cure
           our
           nature
           :
           for
           this
           evill
           
           nature
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           which
           we
           cannot
           avoid
           ;
           we
           made
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           help
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           in
           the
           superinducing
           this
           evill
           nature
           ,
           we
           were
           thrust
           forward
           by
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Devill
           ,
           by
           all
           objects
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           weaknesse
           from
           within
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           curing
           it
           we
           are
           to
           be
           helped
           by
           God
           and
           his
           most
           holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           We
           must
           have
           a
           new
           nature
           put
           into
           us
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           the
           principle
           of
           new
           counsels
           ,
           and
           better
           purposes
           ,
           of
           holy
           actions
           and
           great
           devotion
           ;
           and
           
             this
             nature
          
           is
           deriv'd
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           grace
           and
           a
           favour
           of
           heaven
           .
           The
           same
           Spirit
           that
           caused
           the
           holy
           Jesus
           to
           be
           born
           after
           a
           new
           and
           strange
           manner
           ,
           must
           also
           descend
           upon
           us
           and
           cause
           us
           to
           be
           born
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           a
           new
           life
           upon
           the
           stock
           of
           a
           new
           nature
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           said
           
             Origen
             ,
             From
             him
             it
             first
             began
             that
             a
             divine
             and
             humane
             nature
             were
             weaved
             together
             ,
             that
             the
             humane
             nature
             by
             communication
             with
             the
             celestiall
             may
             also
             become
             divine
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Not
             only
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             that
             first
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             obey
             him
             ,
             living
             such
             a
             life
             as
             Jesus
             taught
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           the
           summe
           totall
           of
           the
           whole
           design
           ;
           
             As
             we
             have
             liv'd
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             hereafter
             live
             to
             the
             spirit
             :
          
           as
           our
           nature
           hath
           been
           flesh
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           its
           originall
           ,
           but
           in
           habits
           and
           affection
           ;
           so
           our
           nature
           must
           be
           spirit
           in
           habit
           and
           choice
           ,
           in
           design
           and
           effectuall
           
           prosecutions
           ;
           for
           nothing
           can
           cure
           our
           old
           death
           ,
           but
           this
           new
           birth
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           recovery
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           restitution
           of
           our
           hopes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           greatest
           joy
           of
           mankinde
           .
        
         
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             a
             fine
             thing
             to
             see
             the
             light
             of
             this
             sun
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             pleasant
             to
             see
             the
             storm
             allayed
             and
             turned
             into
             a
             smooth
             sea
             and
             a
             fresh
             gale
             ;
             our
          
           
           
             eyes
             are
             pleased
             to
             see
             the
             earth
             begin
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             produce
             her
             little
             issues
             with
             particolour'd
             coats
             :
          
        
         
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           
             Nothing
             is
             so
             beauteous
             as
             to
             see
             a
             new
             birth
             in
             a
             childlesse
             family
          
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           excellent
           to
           hear
           a
           man
           discourse
           the
           hidden
           things
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           unriddle
           the
           perplexities
           of
           humane
           notices
           and
           mistakes
           ;
           it
           is
           comely
           to
           see
           a
           wise
           man
           sit
           in
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           
           and
           give
           right
           judgement
           in
           difficult
           causes
           :
           But
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           excellencies
           of
           a
           new
           birth
           ;
           to
           see
           the
           old
           man
           carryed
           forth
           to
           funerall
           with
           the
           solemn
           tears
           of
           repentance
           ,
           and
           buryed
           in
           the
           grave
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           place
           a
           new
           creation
           to
           arise
           ,
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           a
           new
           understanding
           ,
           and
           new
           affections
           ,
           and
           excellent
           appetites
           :
           
           for
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           this
           can
           cure
           all
           the
           old
           distempers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           discourses
           ,
           and
           every
           observation
           ,
           and
           a
           state
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           a
           union
           of
           sober
           counsels
           ,
           are
           too
           little
           to
           cure
           a
           peevish
           spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           weak
           reasoning
           ,
           and
           silly
           principles
           ,
           and
           accursed
           habits
           ,
           and
           evill
           examples
           ,
           and
           perverse
           affections
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           body
           of
           sin
           and
           death
           .
           It
           was
           well
           said
           in
           the
           Comedy
           .
        
         
           
             Nunquam
             ita
             quisquam
             bene
             subductâ
             ratione
             ad
             vitam
             fuit
             ,
          
           
             Quin
             aetas
             ,
             usus
             semper
             aliquid
             apportet
             novi
             ,
          
           
             Aliquid
             moneat
             ;
             ut
             illa
             quae
             scire
             credas
             ,
             nescias
             ,
          
           
             Et
             quae
             tibi
             put
             as
             prima
             ,
             in
             experiundo
             repudies
             .
             
          
        
         
           Men
           at
           first
           think
           themselves
           wise
           ,
           and
           are
           alwaies
           most
           confident
           when
           they
           have
           the
           least
           reason
           ;
           and
           to
           morrow
           they
           begin
           to
           perceive
           yesterdayes
           folly
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           wise
           ;
           But
           as
           the
           little
           Embryo
           in
           the
           naturall
           sheet
           and
           lap
           of
           its
           mother
           ,
           first
           distinguishes
           into
           a
           little
           knot
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           time
           will
           be
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           then
           into
           a
           bigger
           bundle
           ,
           which
           after
           some
           dayes
           abode
           grows
           into
           two
           little
           spots
           ,
           and
           they
           if
           cherished
           by
           nature
           will
           become
           eyes
           ,
           and
           each
           part
           by
           order
           commences
           into
           weak
           principles
           ,
           and
           is
           preserved
           with
           natures
           greatest
           curiosity
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           assist
           first
           to
           distinction
           ,
           
           then
           to
           order
           ,
           next
           to
           usefulnesse
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           strength
           ,
           till
           it
           arrive
           at
           beauty
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           creature
           :
           so
           are
           the
           necessities
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           the
           discourses
           of
           men
           ;
           we
           first
           learn
           the
           principles
           of
           reason
           ,
           which
           breaks
           obscurely
           through
           a
           cloud
           ,
           and
           brings
           a
           little
           light
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           discern
           a
           folly
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           leave
           it
           ,
           till
           that
           enlightens
           the
           next
           corner
           of
           the
           soul
           ;
           and
           then
           there
           is
           a
           new
           discovery
           ;
           but
           the
           soul
           is
           still
           in
           infancy
           and
           childish
           follies
           ;
           and
           every
           day
           does
           but
           the
           work
           of
           one
           day
           ;
           but
           therefore
           art
           ,
           and
           use
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           although
           they
           do
           something
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           do
           enough
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           something
           else
           :
           But
           this
           is
           to
           be
           wrought
           by
           a
           new
           
           principle
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
          
           :
           Nature
           and
           reason
           alone
           cannot
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           proper
           cure
           is
           to
           be
           wrought
           by
           those
           generall
           means
           of
           inviting
           and
           cherishing
           ,
           of
           getting
           and
           entertaining
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           when
           we
           have
           observed
           ,
           we
           may
           account
           our selves
           sufficiently
           instructed
           toward
           the
           repair
           of
           our
           breaches
           ,
           and
           the
           reformation
           of
           our
           evill
           nature
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           great
           instrument
           of
           changing
           our
           whole
           nature
           into
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           flesh
           into
           the
           spirit
           ,
           is
           a
           firm
           belief
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           assent
           to
           ,
           and
           hearty
           entertainment
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           for
           holy
           Scripture
           speaks
           great
           words
           concerning
           faith
           .
           
             It
             quenches
          
           
           
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             it
             overcomes
             the
             world
             ,
          
           
           saith
           St.
           John
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           parent
           of
           love
           ,
           it
           
           is
           obedience
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           humility
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           shield
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           brestplate
           ,
           and
           a
           work
           ,
           and
           a
           mysterie
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fight
           and
           it
           is
           a
           victory
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           pleasing
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           that
           
             whereby
             the
             just
             do
             live
          
           ;
           by
           
             faith
             we
             are
          
           
           purified
           ,
           and
           by
           
             faith
             we
             are
             sanctified
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             faith
             we
             are
             justified
          
           ,
           
           and
           by
           
             faith
             we
             are
             saved
          
           :
           by
           this
           
             we
             have
             accesse
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
          
           and
           by
           it
           our
           prayers
           shall
           prevail
           
             for
             the
             sick
          
           ,
           by
           it
           we
           stand
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           we
           walk
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           
             Christ
             dwels
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           all
           the
           miracles
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           been
           done
           ;
           it
           gives
           great
           patience
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           great
           confidence
           to
           hope
           ,
           and
           great
           strength
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           infallible
           certainty
           to
           enjoy
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           our
           hopes
           ,
           and
           the
           reward
           of
           all
           our
           labours
           ,
           even
           the
           
             most
             mighty
             price
             of
             our
             high
             calling
             :
          
           and
           if
           faith
           be
           such
           a
           magazine
           of
           spirituall
           excellencies
           ,
           of
           such
           universall
           efficacy
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           a
           greater
           antidote
           against
           the
           venome
           of
           a
           corrupted
           nature
           .
           But
           then
           this
           is
           not
           a
           grace
           seated
           finally
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           
           but
           the
           principle
           that
           is
           designed
           to
           ,
           and
           actually
           productive
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           only
           a
           beleeving
           the
           propositions
           of
           Scripture
           as
           we
           beleeve
           a
           proposition
           in
           the
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           concerning
           which
           a
           man
           is
           never
           the
           honester
           whether
           it
           be
           true
           of
           false
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           beleef
           of
           things
           that
           concern
           us
           infinitely
           ,
           things
           so
           great
           that
           if
           they
           be
           so
           true
           as
           great
           ,
           no
           man
           that
           hath
           his
           reason
           and
           can
           discourse
           ,
           that
           can
           think
           and
           choose
           ,
           that
           can
           desire
           and
           work
           towards
           an
           end
           ,
           can
           possibly
           neglect
           .
           The
           great
           object
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           other
           articles
           do
           minister
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             resurrection
             of
             our
             bodies
             and
             souls
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           and
           
             glories
             infinite
          
           .
           Now
           is
           it
           
           possible
           that
           a
           man
           that
           beleeves
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           obtain
           it
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           prepared
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           desires
           to
           give
           it
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           neglect
           and
           despise
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           work
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           perform
           such
           easie
           conditions
           upon
           which
           it
           may
           be
           obtained
           ?
           Are
           not
           most
           men
           of
           the
           world
           made
           miserable
           at
           a
           lesse
           price
           then
           a
           thousand
           pound
           a
           year
           ?
           Do
           not
           all
           the
           usurers
           and
           merchants
           ,
           all
           tradesmen
           and
           labourers
           under
           the
           Sun
           toil
           and
           care
           ,
           labour
           and
           contrive
           ,
           venture
           and
           plot
           for
           a
           little
           money
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           gets
           ,
           and
           scarce
           any
           man
           desires
           so
           much
           of
           it
           as
           he
           can
           lay
           upon
           three
           acres
           of
           ground
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           as
           will
           fill
           a
           great
           house
           ;
           
           and
           is
           this
           sum
           ,
           that
           is
           such
           a
           trifle
           ,
           such
           a
           poor
           limited
           heap
           of
           dirt
           ,
           the
           reward
           of
           all
           the
           labour
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           all
           the
           care
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           of
           all
           the
           malice
           ,
           and
           the
           recompence
           of
           all
           the
           wars
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           can
           it
           be
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           life
           it self
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           life
           ,
           an
           eternall
           and
           a
           happy
           life
           ,
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           a
           perfect
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           glorious
           ,
           that
           shall
           never
           have
           ending
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           be
           abated
           with
           rebellion
           ,
           or
           fears
           ,
           or
           sorrow
           ,
           or
           care
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           kingdome
           should
           not
           be
           worth
           the
           praying
           for
           ,
           and
           quitting
           of
           an
           idle
           company
           ,
           and
           a
           foolish
           humour
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           drink
           ,
           or
           a
           vicious
           silly
           woman
           for
           it
           ?
           
           surely
           men
           beleeve
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           They
           do
           not
           relye
           upon
           those
           fine
           stories
           that
           are
           read
           in
           books
           ,
           and
           published
           by
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           allow'd
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
           If
           they
           did
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           choose
           intemperance
           and
           a
           feaver
           ,
           lust
           and
           shame
           ,
           rebellion
           and
           danger
           ,
           pride
           and
           a
           fall
           ,
           sacriledge
           and
           a
           curse
           ,
           gain
           and
           passion
           ,
           before
           
           humility
           and
           safety
           ,
           religion
           and
           a
           constant
           joy
           ,
           devotion
           and
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           justice
           and
           a
           quiet
           dwelling
           ,
           charity
           and
           a
           
           blessing
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           end
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           Kingdome
           more
           glorious
           then
           all
           the
           beauties
           the
           Sun
           did
           ever
           see
           .
           
             Fides
             est
             velut
             quoddam
             aeternitatis
             exemplar
             ,
             praeterita
             simul
             &
             praesentia
             &
             futura
             sinu
             quodam
             vastissimo
             comprehendit
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             ei
             praetereat
             ,
             nil
             pereat
             ,
             praeeat
             nihil
          
           ;
           Now
           ,
           
             Faith
             is
             a
             certain
             image
             of
             eternity
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             present
             to
             it
             ,
             things
             past
             and
             things
             to
             come
             ,
          
           are
           all
           so
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           whose
           eye
           that
           candle
           is
           enkindled
           ,
           beholds
           heaven
           as
           present
           ,
           and
           sees
           how
           blessed
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           dye
           in
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           chim'd
           to
           our
           grave
           with
           the
           Musick
           of
           a
           good
           
           conscience
           .
           Faith
           converses
           with
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           antedates
           the
           hymnes
           of
           glory
           ;
           every
           man
           that
           hath
           this
           grace
           is
           as
           certain
           that
           there
           are
           glories
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           perseveres
           in
           duty
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           heard
           and
           sung
           the
           thanksgiving
           Song
           for
           the
           blessed
           sentence
           of
           Dooms-day
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           if
           these
           things
           are
           separate
           and
           distant
           objects
           ;
           none
           but
           children
           and
           fools
           are
           taken
           with
           the
           present
           trifle
           ,
           and
           neglect
           a
           distant
           blessing
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           have
           credible
           and
           beleeved
           notices
           .
           Did
           the
           merchant
           see
           the
           pearls
           and
           the
           wealth
           he
           designs
           to
           get
           in
           the
           trade
           of
           20
           years
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           a
           childe
           should
           ,
           when
           he
           learns
           the
           first
           rudiments
           
           of
           Grammar
           ,
           know
           what
           excellent
           things
           there
           are
           in
           learning
           ,
           whither
           he
           designs
           his
           labour
           ,
           and
           his
           hopes
           ?
           We
           labour
           for
           that
           which
           is
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           distant
           ,
           and
           beleeved
           ,
           and
           hoped
           for
           with
           many
           allaies
           ,
           and
           seen
           with
           diminution
           ,
           and
           a
           troubled
           ray
           ;
           and
           what
           excuse
           can
           there
           be
           that
           we
           do
           not
           labour
           for
           that
           which
           is
           told
           us
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           preach'd
           by
           his
           holy
           Son
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           miracles
           ,
           and
           which
           Christ
           himself
           dyed
           to
           purchase
           ,
           and
           millions
           of
           Martyrs
           dyed
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           see
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           wise
           beleeve
           with
           an
           assent
           stronger
           then
           their
           evidence
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           do
           beleeve
           because
           they
           do
           love
           ,
           and
           love
           because
           
           they
           do
           beleeve
           ?
           There
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           said
           ;
           but
           that
           faith
           which
           did
           enlighten
           the
           blind
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           the
           Lepers
           ,
           and
           wash'd
           the
           soul
           of
           the
           Aethiopian
           ;
           that
           faith
           that
           cures
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           strengthens
           the
           Paralytick
           ,
           and
           baptizes
           the
           Catechumens
           ,
           and
           justifies
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           repairs
           the
           penitent
           ,
           and
           confirms
           the
           just
           ,
           and
           crowns
           the
           Martyrs
           ;
           that
           faith
           if
           it
           be
           true
           and
           proper
           ,
           Christian
           and
           alive
           ,
           active
           and
           effective
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           appease
           the
           storm
           of
           our
           passions
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           all
           our
           ignorances
           ,
           and
           to
           
             make
             us
             wise
             unto
             salvation
          
           ;
           it
           will
           ,
           if
           we
           let
           it
           do
           its
           first
           intention
           ,
           chastise
           our
           errors
           ,
           and
           discover
           our
           follies
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           
           us
           ashamed
           of
           trifling
           interests
           ,
           and
           violent
           prosecutions
           ,
           of
           false
           principles
           ,
           and
           the
           evill
           disguises
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           then
           our
           nature
           will
           return
           to
           the
           innocence
           and
           excellency
           in
           which
           God
           first
           estated
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           flesh
           will
           be
           a
           servant
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           a
           servant
           to
           the
           spirit
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           because
           faith
           makes
           heaven
           
           to
           be
           the
           end
           of
           our
           desires
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           object
           of
           our
           love
           and
           worshippings
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           Christ
           
           our
           
             Lord
             and
             Master
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           our
           mighty
           assistance
           and
           our
           Counsellour
           ,
           all
           the
           little
           uglinesses
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           follies
           of
           the
           flesh
           will
           be
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           unsavory
           ,
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           a
           load
           ;
           and
           then
           that
           grace
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           layes
           hold
           upon
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           ,
           although
           it
           cannot
           understand
           it
           ,
           and
           beholds
           heaven
           before
           it
           can
           possesse
           it
           ,
           shall
           also
           correct
           our
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           master
           all
           our
           aversations
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           cannot
           in
           this
           world
           be
           perfect
           masters
           ,
           and
           triumphant
           persons
           ,
           yet
           we
           be
           
             conquerors
             and
             more
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           conquerors
           of
           the
           direct
           hostility
           ,
           &
           sure
           of
           a
           crown
           to
           be
           revealed
           in
           its
           due
           time
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           great
           remedy
           of
           our
           evill
           Nature
           and
           of
           the
           loads
           
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           is
           devotion
           ,
           or
           a
           state
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           entercourse
           with
           God.
           For
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           great
           antidote
           of
           our
           evill
           natures
           ,
           is
           properly
           and
           expresly
           promised
           to
           prayer
           ;
           
             If
             you
             who
             are
             evill
             give
             good
             things
             to
             your
             children
             that
             aske
             you
             ,
             how
             much
          
           
           
             more
             shall
             your
             Father
             from
             heaven
             give
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
          
           
           
             aske
             it
          
           ?
           That
           which
           in
           S.
           Luke
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           called
           in
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             good
             things
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           is
           all
           that
           good
           that
           we
           shall
           need
           towards
           our
           pardon
           ,
           and
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           our
           glory
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           promised
           to
           Prayer
           ;
           to
           this
           purpose
           Christ
           taught
           us
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           
           are
           sufficiently
           instructed
           in
           obtaining
           this
           Magazine
           of
           holy
           and
           usefull
           things
           .
           But
           
             Prayer
             is
             but
             one
             part
             of
             devotion
          
           ;
           and
           though
           of
           admirable
           efficacy
           towards
           the
           obtaining
           this
           excellent
           promise
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           assisted
           by
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           devotion
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           a
           perfect
           remedy
           to
           our
           great
           evill
           .
           He
           that
           would
           secure
           his
           evill
           Nature
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           
             devout
             person
          
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           devout
           ,
           besides
           ,
           that
           he
           prayes
           frequently
           ,
           he
           delights
           in
           it
           as
           it
           is
           a
           conversation
           with
           God
           ▪
           he
           rejoyces
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           esteems
           him
           the
           light
           of
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           the
           support
           of
           his
           confidence
           ,
           the
           object
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           
           desires
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           the
           man
           is
           uneasie
           but
           when
           he
           does
           God
           service
           ;
           and
           his
           soul
           is
           at
           peace
           and
           rest
           when
           he
           does
           what
           may
           be
           accepted
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           counsels
           ,
           and
           gives
           in
           precept
           ;
           
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             again
             I
             say
             rejoyce
          
           ;
           that
           
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           Levites
           were
           appointed
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           because
           God
           was
           their
           portion
           in
           tithes
           and
           offerings
           ,
           so
           now
           that
           in
           the
           spirituall
           sense
           God
           is
           our
           portion
           ,
           we
           should
           rejoyce
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           his
           service
           our
           imployment
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           conscience
           to
           be
           our
           rest
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           be
           any
           longer
           slaves
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           by
           the
           baser
           imployments
           of
           the
           
           flesh
           ,
           or
           carry
           burdens
           for
           the
           Devill
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Scholiast
           upon
           Juvenal
           observed
           well
           ,
           
             Nullum
             malum
             gaudium
             est
             ,
             Notrue
             joy
             can
             be
             evill
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           improperly
           said
           of
           
             Virgil
             ,
             Mala
             gaudia
             mentis
          
           ,
           calling
           lust
           and
           wilde
           desires
           ,
           
             the
             evill
             joyes
             of
             the
             minde
             ;
             Gaudium
             enim
             nisi
             sapienti
             non
             contingere
             ,
          
           said
           
           
             Seneca
             ,
             none
             but
             a
             wise
             and
             a
             good
             man
             can
             truly
             rejoyce
          
           ;
           The
           evill
           laugh
           loud
           ,
           and
           sigh
           deeply
           ,
           they
           drink
           drunk
           ,
           and
           forget
           their
           sorrowes
           ,
           
           and
           all
           the
           joyes
           of
           an
           evill
           man
           is
           only
           arts
           of
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           devices
           to
           cover
           their
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           not
           see
           their
           death
           ,
           and
           its
           affrighting
           circumstances
           ;
           but
           the
           heart
           never
           can
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           be
           secure
           ,
           be
           pleased
           and
           be
           at
           rest
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           dwels
           with
           holinesse
           :
           the
           joyes
           that
           come
           from
           thence
           are
           safe
           and
           
             great
             ,
             unchangeable
          
           and
           
             unabated
             ,
             healthfull
          
           and
           holy
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           true
           joy
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           can
           cure
           all
           the
           little
           images
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           temptation
           which
           debauch
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           dwell
           with
           hospitals
           ,
           in
           the
           region
           of
           diseases
           and
           evill
           sorrowes
           .
           St.
           Gregory
           
           well
           observed
           the
           difference
           :
           
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               Corporall
               pleasures
               when
               we
               have
               them
               not
               ,
               inkindle
               a
               flame
               and
               a
               burning
               desire
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               man
               very
               miserable
               ,
               before
               he
               tasts
               them
               ;
               the
               appetite
               to
               them
               is
               like
               thirst
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               a
               feaver
               ,
            
             the
             pleasure
             of
             drinking
             will
             not
             pay
             for
             the
             pain
             of
             the
             desire
             ;
             and
             
               when
               they
               are
               enjoyed
               ,
               they
               instantly
               breed
               satiety
               and
               a
               loathing
               .
               But
               spirituall
               rejoycings
               ,
               and
               delights
               are
               loathed
               by
               them
               that
               have
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               despised
               by
               them
               that
               never
               felt
               them
            
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             are
             once
             tasted
             they
             increase
             the
             appetite
             and
             swell
             it
             to
             bigger
             capacities
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             they
             are
             eaten
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             are
             desired
             ,
             and
             cannot
             become
             a
             wearinesse
             because
             they
             satisfie
             
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             only
             increase
             the
             desire
             ,
             because
             themselves
             grow
             bigger
             and
             more
             amiable
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           when
           this
           new
           and
           stranger
           appetite
           ,
           and
           consequent
           joy
           arises
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           so
           fils
           all
           the
           faculties
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           gust
           ,
           no
           desire
           left
           for
           toads
           and
           vipers
           ,
           for
           hemlock
           and
           the
           deadly
           night-shade
           .
        
         
           
             Sirenas
             ,
             hilarem
             navigantium
             poenam
             ,
          
           
             Blandásque
             mortes
             ,
             gandiúmque
             crudele
             ,
          
           
             Quas
             nemo
             quondam
             deserebat
             auditas
             ,
             
          
           
             Prudens
             Ulysses
             dicitur
             reliquisse
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           a
           man
           can
           hear
           the
           musick
           of
           songs
           and
           dances
           ,
           and
           think
           them
           to
           be
           heathenish
           noises
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           engaged
           in
           the
           society
           of
           a
           woman
           singer
           ,
           he
           can
           be
           as
           unconcerned
           as
           a
           marble
           statue
           ;
           he
           can
           be
           at
           a
           feast
           and
           not
           be
           defil'd
           ,
           he
           can
           passe
           through
           theatres
           as
           though
           a
           street
           ;
           then
           he
           can
           look
           on
           money
           as
           his
           servant
           ,
           
             nec
             distant
             aera
             lupinis
          
           ,
           he
           can
           use
           it
           as
           the
           Greeks
           did
           their
           sharp
           coins
           ,
           to
           cast
           accounts
           withall
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           thence
           take
           the
           accounts
           of
           his
           wealth
           or
           his
           felicity
           .
           If
           you
           can
           once
           obtain
           but
           
           to
           delight
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           long
           for
           the
           day
           of
           a
           Communion
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           pleased
           with
           holy
           meditation
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           Gods
           grace
           with
           great
           passion
           ,
           and
           an
           appetite
           keen
           as
           a
           Wolf
           upon
           the
           cold
           plains
           of
           the
           North
           ;
           If
           you
           can
           delight
           in
           Gods
           love
           ,
           and
           consider
           concerning
           his
           providence
           ,
           and
           busie
           your selves
           in
           the
           
           pursuit
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           then
           you
           have
           the
           grace
           
           of
           devotion
           ,
           and
           your
           evill
           nature
           shall
           be
           cured
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           this
           great
           cure
           is
           to
           be
           wrought
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             a
             new
             nature
             in
             us
          
           ,
           we
           must
           endevour
           to
           abstain
           from
           those
           things
           which
           by
           a
           speciall
           malignity
           are
           directly
           opposite
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           those
           are
           drunkennesse
           and
           lust
           .
           He
           that
           is
           full
           of
           wine
           cannot
           be
           full
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           St.
           Paul
           noteth
           the
           hostility
           .
           
             Be
             not
             drunk
             with
             wine
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           a
           man
           that
           is
           a
           drunkard
           does
           
             perire
             cito
          
           ,
           he
           perishes
           quickly
           ,
           his
           temptations
           that
           come
           to
           him
           make
           but
           short
           work
           with
           him
           ;
           a
           drunkard
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           our
           English
           well
           expresses
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           
             a
             sottishnesse
          
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           an
           uselesse
           ,
           senselesse
           person
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           of
           all
           the
           evils
           of
           the
           world
           nothing
           is
           worse
           to
           a
           mans
           self
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           harmfull
           then
           this
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           Crobylus
           ,
           it
           deprives
           a
           wise
           man
           of
           his
           counsell
           and
           his
           understanding
           :
           now
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           good
           that
           nature
           hath
           ,
           that
           which
           takes
           it
           away
           must
           needs
           be
           our
           greatest
           enemy
           .
           Nature
           is
           weak
           enough
           of
           it self
           ,
           but
           drunkennesse
           takes
           from
           it
           all
           the
           little
           strengths
           that
           are
           left
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           destroyes
           the
           spirit
           ;
           and
           the
           man
           can
           neither
           have
           the
           strengths
           ▪
           of
           nature
           ,
           nor
           the
           strengths
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           how
           
           then
           can
           the
           man
           do
           wisely
           or
           vertuously
           ?
           
             Spiritus
             sanctus
             amat
             sicca
             corda
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Godloves
             dry
             hearts
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Christian
           Proverb
           ;
           and
           Josephus
           said
           of
           Samson
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             it
             appears
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ,
          
           or
           a
           man
           full
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             by
             the
             temperance
             of
             his
             diet
          
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           
             all
             the
             people
             are
             holy
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           they
           must
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Plutarch
           said
           of
           their
           consecrated
           persons
           ;
           they
           must
           have
           
             dry
             and
             sober
             purities
          
           :
           for
           by
           this
           means
           their
           reason
           is
           usefull
           ,
           and
           their
           passions
           not
           violent
           ,
           and
           their
           discourse
           united
           ,
           and
           the
           precious
           things
           of
           their
           memory
           
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           pray
           ,
           and
           read
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           meditate
           and
           practise
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           can
           learn
           where
           their
           naturall
           weaknesses
           are
           most
           urgent
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           can
           be
           tempted
           ,
           and
           can
           secure
           their
           aides
           accordingly
           ;
           but
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           such
           a
           man
           should
           cure
           all
           the
           evils
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           and
           repair
           the
           breaches
           of
           Adams
           sin
           ,
           and
           stop
           all
           the
           effect
           which
           is
           upon
           him
           from
           all
           the
           evils
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           he
           delights
           in
           seas
           of
           drink
           ,
           and
           is
           pleased
           with
           the
           follies
           of
           distemper'd
           persons
           ,
           and
           laughs
           loud
           at
           the
           childish
           humours
           and
           weak
           discourses
           of
           the
           man
           that
           can
           do
           nothing
           but
           that
           for
           which
           Dionysius
           slew
           Antiphon
           ,
           and
           Timagenes
           did
           fall
           
           from
           Caesars
           friendship
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           play
           the
           fool
           and
           abuse
           his
           friend
           ;
           He
           cannot
           give
           good
           counsell
           or
           spend
           an
           hour
           in
           wise
           sayings
           ;
           but
           half
           a
           day
           they
           can
           talk
           
             ut
             foret
             unde
             corona
             cachinnum
             tollere
             possit
             ,
          
           to
           make
           the
           crowd
           laugh
           and
           consider
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           is
           the
           case
           of
           lust
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           exactly
           contrary
           
           to
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           Virgins
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
           Prince
           of
           purities
           and
           holy
           thoughts
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           captivity
           of
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           an
           inraging
           of
           the
           passions
           ,
           it
           wakens
           every
           night
           ,
           and
           rages
           every
           day
           ,
           it
           desires
           passionately
           and
           prosecutes
           violently
           ,
           it
           hinders
           businesse
           and
           distracts
           counsell
           ,
           it
           brings
           jealousies
           and
           enkindles
           wars
           ,
           it
           sins
           against
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           weakens
           the
           soul
           ,
           it
           defiles
           a
           Temple
           ,
           and
           drives
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           forth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           so
           intire
           a
           prosecution
           of
           the
           follies
           and
           weaknesses
           of
           nature
           ,
           such
           a
           snare
           and
           a
           bait
           to
           weak
           and
           easie
           fools
           ,
           that
           it
           prevails
           infinitely
           ,
           and
           rages
           horribly
           ,
           and
           rules
           tyrannically
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           very
           feaver
           in
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           a
           calenture
           in
           the
           passions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
           either
           it
           must
           be
           quenched
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           cure
           our
           evill
           natures
           :
           The
           curing
           of
           this
           is
           not
           the
           remedy
           of
           a
           single
           evill
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           doing
           violence
           to
           our
           whole
           nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           greatest
           courage
           and
           an
           equall
           conduct
           ,
           and
           supposes
           spirituall
           strengths
           great
           enough
           to
           contest
           against
           every
           enemy
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Hither
           is
           to
           be
           reduced
           ,
           that
           we
           avoid
           all
           flatterers
           and
           evill
           company
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           Alexander
           should
           be
           wise
           and
           cure
           his
           pride
           and
           his
           drunkennesse
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           entertain'd
           Agesius
           and
           
             Agnon
             ,
             Bagoas
          
           and
           Demetrius
           ,
           and
           slew
           Parmenio
           and
           Philotas
           ,
           and
           murder'd
           wise
           .
           Calisthenes
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           loves
           to
           be
           
           flattered
           ,
           loves
           not
           to
           change
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           but
           had
           rather
           to
           hear
           himself
           
             cal'd
             wise
          
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Flattery
           does
           bribe
           an
           evill
           nature
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           a
           good
           one
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           love
           to
           give
           wrong
           judgement
           ,
           and
           evill
           sentences
           ;
           he
           that
           loves
           to
           be
           flatter'd
           can
           never
           want
           some
           to
           abuse
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           alwaies
           want
           one
           to
           counsell
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           can
           never
           be
           wise
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           I
           must
           put
           these
           advices
           into
           a
           heap
           ;
           he
           therefore
           that
           will
           cure
           his
           evill
           nature
           ,
           must
           set
           himself
           against
           his
           chiefest
           lust
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           hath
           overcome
           ,
           the
           lesser
           enemies
           will
           come
           in
           of
           themselves
           .
           He
           must
           endevour
           to
           reduce
           his
           affections
           to
           an
           indifferency
           ;
           
           for
           all
           violence
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           reason
           and
           counsell
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           state
           of
           disease
           for
           which
           he
           is
           to
           enquire
           remedies
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           is
           necessary
           that
           in
           all
           actions
           of
           choice
           he
           deliberate
           and
           consider
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           never
           do
           that
           for
           which
           he
           must
           aske
           a
           pardon
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           suffer
           shame
           and
           smart
           :
           and
           therefore
           Cato
           did
           well
           reprove
           
             Aulus
             Albinus
          
           for
           writing
           the
           Roman
           story
           in
           the
           Greek
           tongue
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           had
           but
           imperfect
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           himself
           was
           put
           to
           make
           his
           Apologie
           for
           so
           doing
           ;
           Cato
           told
           him
           that
           he
           was
           mightily
           in
           love
           with
           a
           fault
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           rather
           beg
           a
           pardon
           then
           be
           innocent
           ;
           Who
           forc'd
           him
           to
           need
           the
           pardon
           ?
           And
           
           when
           beforehand
           we
           know
           we
           must
           change
           from
           what
           we
           are
           or
           do
           worse
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           better
           compendium
           not
           to
           enter
           in
           from
           whence
           we
           must
           uneasily
           retire
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           all
           the
           contingencies
           of
           chance
           and
           variety
           of
           action
           ,
           remember
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           maker
           of
           thy
           own
           fortune
           ,
           and
           of
           thy
           
           own
           sin
           ;
           charge
           not
           God
           with
           it
           either
           before
           or
           after
           ;
           
           The
           violence
           of
           thy
           own
           passion
           is
           no
           superinduced
           necessity
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           events
           of
           providence
           in
           all
           its
           strange
           variety
           can
           give
           no
           authority
           or
           patronage
           to
           a
           foul
           forbidden
           action
           ,
           though
           the
           next
           chance
           of
           war
           or
           fortune
           be
           prosperous
           and
           rich
           .
           An
           Egyptian
           robber
           sleeping
           under
           a
           rotten
           wall
           was
           awaken'd
           by
           Serapis
           ,
           and
           sent
           away
           from
           the
           ruine
           ;
           but
           being
           quit
           from
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           wall
           to
           slide
           ,
           thought
           that
           the
           Daemon
           lov'd
           his
           crime
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           so
           strangely
           preserved
           him
           from
           a
           sudden
           and
           a
           violent
           death
           .
           But
           Serapis
           told
           him
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             saved
             you
             from
             the
             wall
             to
             reserve
          
           
           
             you
             for
             the
             wheel
          
           ;
           from
           a
           short
           and
           a
           private
           death
           ,
           to
           a
           painfull
           and
           disgracefull
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           very
           frequently
           in
           the
           event
           of
           humane
           affairs
           :
           men
           are
           saved
           from
           one
           death
           ,
           and
           reserved
           for
           another
           ;
           or
           are
           preserved
           here
           to
           be
           destroyed
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           would
           judge
           of
           actions
           by
           events
           ,
           must
           stay
           till
           all
           events
           are
           passed
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           all
           their
           posterity
           be
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           is
           given
           at
           Dooms-day
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           evils
           of
           our
           nature
           are
           to
           be
           look'd
           upon
           without
           all
           accidentall
           appendages
           ;
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           an
           irregularity
           and
           disorder
           ,
           an
           unreasonablenesse
           and
           a
           sting
           ;
           and
           be
           sure
           to
           relye
           upon
           
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           truth
           of
           lawes
           and
           promises
           ;
           and
           take
           severe
           accounts
           by
           those
           lines
           which
           God
           gave
           us
           on
           purpose
           to
           reprove
           our
           evill
           habits
           and
           filthy
           inclinations
           .
           Men
           that
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           cured
           are
           glad
           of
           any
           thing
           to
           cousen
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           body
           of
           death
           cannot
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           us
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           be
           honest
           in
           our
           purposes
           and
           severe
           in
           our
           counsels
           ,
           and
           take
           just
           measures
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           set
           our selves
           against
           our selves
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           changed
           into
           the
           likenesse
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           Avoid
           all
           delay
           in
           the
           counsels
           of
           Religion
           .
           Because
           the
           aversation
           and
           perversnesse
           of
           a
           childes
           nature
           may
           be
           corrected
           easily
           ;
           
           but
           every
           day
           of
           indulgence
           and
           excuse
           increases
           the
           evill
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           still
           more
           naturall
           ,
           and
           still
           more
           necessary
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Learn
           to
           despise
           the
           world
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           better
           compendium
           in
           the
           duty
           ,
           learn
           but
           truly
           to
           understand
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           cousenage
           all
           the
           way
           ;
           the
           head
           of
           it
           is
           a
           rainbow
           ,
           and
           the
           face
           of
           it
           is
           flattery
           ;
           its
           words
           are
           charmes
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           stories
           are
           false
           ;
           its
           body
           is
           a
           shadow
           ,
           and
           its
           hands
           to
           knit
           spiders
           webs
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           image
           and
           a
           noise
           ,
           with
           a
           Hyaena's
           lip
           and
           a
           Serpents
           tail
           ;
           it
           was
           given
           to
           serve
           the
           needs
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           it
           creates
           strange
           appetites
           ,
           and
           nourishes
           thirsts
           and
           feavers
           ;
           it
           brings
           care
           
           and
           debauches
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           brings
           shame
           and
           death
           as
           the
           reward
           of
           all
           our
           cares
           .
           Our
           nature
           is
           a
           disease
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           does
           nourish
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           leave
           to
           feed
           upon
           such
           unwholesome
           diet
           ,
           your
           nature
           reverts
           to
           its
           first
           purities
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           entertainments
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           I
           am
           now
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           farre
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           flesh
           
           can
           be
           innocent
           ,
           and
           consist
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           all
           these
           counsels
           are
           to
           be
           entertain'd
           into
           a
           willing
           spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           into
           an
           active
           :
           and
           so
           long
           as
           the
           spirit
           is
           only
           willing
           ,
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           will
           in
           many
           instances
           become
           stronger
           then
           the
           strengths
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           For
           he
           that
           hath
           a
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           do
           good
           actions
           which
           are
           required
           of
           him
           ,
           
             is
             hindred
          
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           God
           that
           requires
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           himself
           ,
           or
           his
           worst
           enemy
           .
           But
           the
           measures
           of
           this
           question
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           flesh
           hinders
           us
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           enemy
           ;
           and
           then
           our
           misery
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           flesh
           is
           weak
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           too
           strong
           ;
           
           But
           2.
           when
           it
           abates
           the
           degrees
           of
           duty
           and
           stops
           its
           growth
           ,
           or
           its
           passing
           on
           to
           action
           and
           effect
           ,
           then
           
             it
             is
             weak
             ,
             but
             not
             directly
             ,
             nor
             alwaies
             criminall
             .
          
           But
           to
           speak
           particularly
           .
        
         
           If
           our
           flesh
           hinders
           us
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           a
           direct
           duty
           ,
           and
           prevails
           upon
           the
           spirit
           to
           make
           it
           do
           an
           evill
           action
           ,
           or
           contract
           an
           evill
           habit
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           in
           a
           state
           of
           bondage
           and
           sin
           :
           his
           flesh
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           corruption
           ,
           and
           an
           enemy
           to
           God.
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           cannot
           as
           I
           would
           :
           I
           would
           fain
           love
           God
           above
           all
           the
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           the
           flesh
           hath
           appetites
           of
           its
           own
           that
           must
           be
           served
           :
           
             I
             pray
          
           to
           be
           forgiven
           as
           
           I
           forgive
           others
           ;
           but
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           cannot
           put
           up
           such
           an
           injury
           :
           for
           know
           that
           no
           infirmity
           ,
           no
           unavoidable
           accident
           ,
           no
           necessity
           ,
           no
           poverty
           ,
           no
           businesse
           can
           hinder
           us
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           forgiving
           injuries
           ,
           or
           being
           of
           a
           religious
           and
           a
           devout
           spirit
           ;
           Poverty
           and
           the
           intrigues
           of
           the
           world
           are
           things
           that
           can
           no
           more
           hinder
           the
           spirit
           in
           these
           duties
           ,
           then
           a
           strong
           enemy
           can
           hinder
           the
           sun
           to
           shine
           ,
           or
           the
           clouds
           to
           drop
           rain
           .
           These
           things
           which
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           exacts
           from
           us
           with
           mighty
           penalties
           ,
           these
           he
           hath
           made
           us
           able
           to
           perform
           ;
           for
           he
           knows
           that
           we
           have
           no
           strength
           but
           what
           he
           gives
           us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           he
           binds
           
           burdens
           upon
           our
           shoulders
           ,
           so
           he
           gives
           us
           strength
           to
           bear
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           sayes
           he
           cannot
           forgive
           ,
           sayes
           only
           that
           his
           lust
           is
           stronger
           then
           his
           religion
           ;
           his
           flesh
           prevails
           upon
           his
           spirit
           .
           For
           what
           necessity
           can
           a
           man
           have
           to
           curse
           him
           whom
           he
           cals
           enemy
           ?
           or
           to
           sue
           him
           ,
           or
           kill
           him
           ,
           or
           do
           him
           any
           spite
           ?
           A
           man
           may
           serve
           all
           his
           needs
           of
           nature
           ,
           though
           he
           does
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           willing
           ,
           what
           hinders
           him
           to
           love
           ,
           to
           pardon
           to
           wish
           well
           ,
           to
           desire
           ?
           The
           willing
           is
           the
           doing
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           sayes
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           do
           his
           duty
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           ,
           does
           not
           understand
           what
           he
           sayes
           .
           For
           all
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           inner
           man
           consists
           
           in
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           are
           seated
           ,
           and
           to
           it
           all
           the
           inferiour
           faculties
           obey
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           direct
           emanations
           ,
           and
           effects
           of
           will.
           He
           that
           desires
           to
           love
           God
           ,
           does
           love
           him
           ;
           indeed
           men
           are
           often
           cousened
           with
           pretences
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           good
           mood
           are
           warm'd
           with
           a
           holy
           passion
           ,
           but
           it
           signifies
           nothing
           ;
           
           because
           they
           will
           not
           quit
           the
           love
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           do
           not
           desire
           ,
           what
           they
           say
           they
           doe
           :
           but
           if
           the
           will
           
           and
           heart
           be
           right
           ,
           and
           not
           false
           and
           dissembling
           ,
           this
           duty
           is
           ,
           or
           will
           be
           done
           infallibly
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           the
           spirit
           and
           the
           heart
           be
           willing
           ,
           it
           will
           passe
           on
           to
           outward
           actions
           in
           all
           things
           where
           it
           ought
           ,
           or
           can
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           a
           charitable
           soul
           will
           have
           a
           charitable
           hand
           ;
           and
           will
           give
           his
           money
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           given
           his
           heart
           to
           God
           :
           For
           these
           things
           which
           are
           in
           our
           hand
           are
           under
           the
           power
           of
           our
           will
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           it
           .
           He
           that
           sayes
           to
           the
           naked
           ,
           
             be
             warm
             and
             cloathed
          
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           not
           the
           garment
           that
           lies
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           money
           to
           buy
           one
           ,
           mocks
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           
             himself
             .
             Nequam
          
           
           
             illud
             verb●m
             est
             ,
             bene
             vult
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             bene
             facit
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Comedy
           ;
           It
           
           
             is
             an
             evill
             saying
             ,
             he
             wishes
             well
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             do
             well
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Those
           things
           which
           are
           not
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           things
           in
           which
           the
           flesh
           is
           inculpably
           weak
           ,
           or
           naturally
           ,
           or
           politically
           disabled
           ,
           the
           will
           does
           the
           work
           of
           the
           outward
           and
           of
           the
           inward
           man
           ;
           we
           cannot
           cloath
           Christs
           body
           ,
           he
           needs
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           approach
           so
           sacred
           and
           separate
           a
           presence
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           desire
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           accounted
           as
           if
           we
           had
           .
           The
           ignorant
           man
           cannot
           discourse
           wisely
           and
           promote
           the
           interest
           of
           souls
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           love
           souls
           ,
           and
           desire
           their
           felicity
           ;
           though
           I
           cannot
           build
           Hospitals
           and
           
           Colledges
           ,
           or
           pour
           great
           summes
           of
           money
           into
           the
           lap
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           yet
           if
           I
           incourage
           others
           and
           exhort
           them
           ,
           if
           I
           commend
           and
           promote
           the
           work
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           the
           work
           of
           a
           holy
           Religion
           .
           For
           in
           these
           and
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           the
           outward
           work
           is
           not
           alwaies
           set
           in
           our
           power
           ;
           and
           therefore
           without
           our
           fault
           is
           omitted
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           supplyed
           by
           that
           which
           is
           in
           our
           power
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           that
           is
           the
           last
           caution
           ,
           concerning
           this
           question
           .
           
             No
             man
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             of
             a
             willing
             spirit
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             endevours
             to
             doe
             the
             outward
             work
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             all
             the
             supplies
             that
             he
             can
          
           ;
           not
           only
           
           by
           the
           forwardnesse
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           compensation
           of
           some
           other
           charities
           ,
           or
           devotion
           ,
           or
           religion
           .
           
             Silver
             and
             gold
             have
             I
             none
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           I
           can
           give
           you
           none
           :
           But
           I
           wish
           you
           well
           ;
           How
           will
           that
           appear
           ?
           why
           thus
           ,
           
             Such
             as
             I
             have
             I
             will
             give
             you
             :
             Rise
             up
             and
             walk
             .
          
           I
           cannot
           give
           you
           gold
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           give
           you
           counsell
           ;
           I
           cannot
           relieve
           your
           need
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           relieve
           your
           sadnesse
           ;
           I
           cannot
           cure
           you
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           comfort
           you
           ;
           I
           cannot
           take
           away
           your
           poverty
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           ease
           your
           spirit
           ;
           and
           
             God
             accepts
             us
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             according
             to
             what
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             not
             .
          
           Only
           as
           our
           desires
           are
           great
           ,
           and
           our
           spirits
           are
           willing
           ,
           
           so
           we
           shall
           finde
           wayes
           to
           make
           supply
           of
           our
           want
           of
           ability
           and
           expressed
           liberality
           .
        
         
           
             Et
             labor
             ingenium
             misero
             dedit
             ,
             &
             sua
             quemque
          
           
             Advigilare
             sibi
             jussit
             fortuna
             premendo
             .
          
        
         
         
           What
           the
           poor
           mans
           need
           will
           make
           him
           do
           ,
           that
           also
           the
           good
           
           mans
           charity
           will
           ;
           it
           will
           finde
           out
           wayes
           and
           artifices
           of
           relief
           ,
           in
           kinde
           ,
           or
           in
           value
           ;
           in
           comfort
           ,
           or
           in
           prayers
           ;
           in
           doing
           it
           himself
           ,
           or
           procuring
           others
           :
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           The
           necessity
           of
           our
           fortune
           ,
           and
           the
           willingnesse
           of
           our
           spirits
           will
           do
           all
           this
           ;
           all
           that
           it
           can
           ,
           and
           something
           that
           it
           cannot
           ;
           
             You
             have
             relieved
             the
             Saints
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             )
             according
             to
             your
             power
             ,
             yea
             and
             beyond
             your
             power
          
           ;
           Only
           let
           us
           be
           carefull
           in
           all
           instances
           ,
           that
           we
           yeeld
           not
           to
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           listen
           to
           its
           fair
           pretences
           ;
           
           for
           the
           flesh
           can
           do
           more
           then
           it
           sayes
           ,
           we
           can
           do
           more
           then
           we
           think
           we
           can
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           doe
           some
           violence
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           our
           affairs
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           circumstances
           of
           our
           fortune
           ,
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           our
           spirit
           ,
           we
           shall
           make
           our
           flesh
           usefull
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           strong
           ,
           the
           flesh
           and
           its
           weaknesse
           shall
           no
           more
           be
           an
           objection
           ,
           but
           shall
           comply
           ,
           and
           co-operate
           ,
           and
           serve
           all
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           ,
           XII
           .
           Of
           Lukewarmnesse
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           :
           OR
           SPIRITVALL
           TERROVR
           .
           
             Part
             I.
          
           
        
         
           
             Jer.
             48.
             10.
             vers
             .
             first
             part
             .
             
             part
             .
          
           
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             deceitfully
             .
          
        
         
           CHrists
           Kingdome
           being
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           manifest
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           must
           therefore
           be
           spirituall
           ,
           because
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           must
           become
           spirituall
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           way
           of
           eminency
           ,
           but
           by
           intire
           constitution
           and
           perfect
           change
           of
           natures
           .
           
           Men
           shall
           be
           like
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Angels
           shall
           be
           comprehended
           in
           the
           lap
           of
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           felicities
           ;
           the
           soul
           shall
           not
           understand
           by
           materiall
           phantasmes
           ,
           neither
           be
           served
           by
           the
           provisions
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           body
           it self
           shall
           become
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           the
           eye
           shall
           see
           intellectuall
           objects
           ,
           and
           the
           mouth
           shall
           feed
           upon
           hymns
           and
           glorifications
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           belly
           shall
           be
           then
           satisfied
           by
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           tongue
           shall
           speak
           nothing
           but
           praises
           ,
           and
           the
           propositions
           of
           a
           celestiall
           wisdome
           ;
           the
           motion
           shall
           be
           the
           swiftnesse
           of
           an
           Angell
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           cloathed
           with
           white
           as
           with
           a
           garment
           :
           Holinesse
           
           is
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           is
           the
           Moon
           in
           that
           region
           ;
           our
           society
           shall
           be
           Quires
           of
           singers
           ,
           and
           our
           conversation
           wonder
           ;
           contemplation
           shall
           be
           our
           food
           ,
           and
           love
           shall
           be
           
             the
             wine
             of
             elect
             souls
          
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           every
           naturall
           appetite
           there
           is
           now
           proportion'd
           an
           object
           ,
           crasse
           ,
           materiall
           ,
           unsatisfying
           ,
           and
           allayed
           
           with
           sorrow
           and
           uneasinesse
           :
           so
           there
           be
           new
           capacities
           and
           equall
           
           objects
           ,
           the
           desires
           shall
           be
           fruition
           ,
           and
           the
           appetite
           shall
           not
           suppose
           want
           ,
           but
           a
           faculty
           of
           delight
           ,
           and
           an
           unmeasureable
           complacency
           :
           the
           will
           and
           the
           understanding
           ,
           love
           and
           wonder
           ,
           joyes
           every
           day
           and
           the
           same
           forever
           ;
           this
           shall
           be
           their
           state
           who
           shall
           be
           accounted
           worthy
           of
           the
           resurrection
           to
           this
           life
           ;
           where
           the
           body
           shall
           be
           a
           partner
           ,
           but
           no
           servant
           ;
           where
           it
           shall
           have
           no
           work
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           rejoyce
           with
           the
           soul
           ;
           where
           the
           soul
           shall
           rule
           without
           resistance
           ,
           or
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           fitted
           to
           enjoy
           God
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           and
           Father
           of
           spirits
           .
           In
           this
           world
           we
           see
           it
           is
           quite
           contrary
           :
           we
           long
           for
           perishing
           meat
           ,
           and
           fill
           
           our
           stomachs
           with
           corruption
           ;
           we
           look
           after
           white
           and
           red
           ,
           and
           the
           weaker
           beauties
           of
           the
           night
           ;
           we
           are
           passionate
           after
           rings
           and
           seals
           ,
           and
           inraged
           at
           the
           breaking
           of
           a
           Crystall
           ;
           we
           delight
           in
           the
           society
           of
           fools
           and
           weak
           persons
           ;
           we
           laugh
           at
           sin
           ,
           and
           contrive
           mischiefs
           ;
           and
           the
           body
           rebels
           against
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           carries
           the
           cause
           against
           all
           its
           just
           pretences
           ;
           and
           our
           soul
           it self
           is
           above
           half
           of
           it
           earth
           ,
           and
           stone
           in
           its
           affections
           ,
           and
           distempers
           ;
           our
           hearts
           are
           hard
           ,
           and
           inflexible
           to
           the
           softer
           whispers
           of
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           ,
           having
           no
           loves
           for
           any
           thing
           but
           strange
           flesh
           ,
           and
           heaps
           of
           money
           ,
           and
           popular
           noises
           ,
           for
           misery
           and
           folly
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           a
           huge
           way
           off
           from
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           excellencies
           ,
           whose
           designs
           ,
           whose
           ends
           ,
           whose
           constitution
           is
           spirituall
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           separate
           ,
           and
           sublime
           ,
           and
           perfect
           .
           Now
           between
           these
           two
           states
           of
           
             naturall
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           
             heavenly
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           the
           regions
           of
           light
           ,
           the
           miseries
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           perfections
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           imperfection
           of
           nature
           where
           we
           stand
           by
           our
           creation
           ,
           and
           supervening
           follies
           ,
           and
           that
           state
           of
           felicities
           whither
           we
           are
           designed
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           middle
           state
           ;
           
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             grace
          
           wrought
           for
           us
           by
           our
           Mediator
           ,
           
             the
             man
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           perfect
           
           the
           vertue
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           designs
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           reforme
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           come
           to
           that
           spirituall
           state
           where
           all
           felicity
           does
           dwell
           .
           The
           Religion
           that
           Christ
           taught
           is
           a
           
             spirituall
             Religion
          
           ,
           it
           designs
           (
           so
           far
           as
           this
           state
           can
           permit
           )
           to
           make
           us
           spirituall
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           spirit
           be
           the
           prevailing
           ingredient
           .
           
             God
             must
          
           now
           
             be
             worshipped
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           
             fervent
             spirit
          
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           in
           all
           religions
           did
           seise
           upon
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           even
           under
           Moses
           Law
           did
           by
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           ceremony
           ,
           require
           the
           substantiall
           worship
           ,
           by
           cutting
           off
           the
           flesh
           intended
           the
           circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           
           yet
           because
           they
           were
           to
           minde
           the
           outward
           action
           ,
           it
           took
           off
           much
           from
           the
           intention
           ,
           and
           activity
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           Man
           could
           not
           doe
           both
           busily
           :
           And
           then
           they
           fail'd
           also
           in
           the
           other
           part
           of
           a
           spirituall
           Religion
           ;
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           spirituall
           Religion
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           it
           we
           serve
           God
           with
           our
           hearts
           and
           affections
           ;
           and
           because
           
           while
           the
           spirit
           prevails
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           to
           evill
           purposes
           of
           abatement
           
           converse
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           this
           service
           is
           also
           
             fervent
             ,
             intense
             ,
             active
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             busie
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           spirituall
           .
           Now
           because
           God
           alwayes
           perfectly
           intended
           it
           ,
           yet
           because
           he
           lesse
           perfectly
           required
           it
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           I
           say
           they
           fell
           short
           in
           both
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           so
           rested
           in
           the
           outward
           action
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           chast
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           no
           adulterers
           ,
           though
           their
           eyes
           were
           wanton
           as
           Kids
           ,
           and
           their
           thoughts
           polluted
           as
           the
           springs
           of
           the
           wildernesse
           when
           a
           Panther
           and
           a
           Lionesse
           descend
           to
           drink
           and
           lust
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           did
           not
           rob
           the
           Temple
           ,
           they
           accounted
           
           it
           no
           sin
           if
           they
           murmur'd
           at
           the
           riches
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           Josephus
           reproves
           Polybius
           for
           saying
           that
           Antiochus
           was
           punished
           for
           having
           a
           design
           of
           sacriledge
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Tertullian
           sayes
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           
             nec
             plenae
             ,
             nec
             adeò
             timendae
             disciplinae
             ad
             innocentiae
             veritatem
          
           ;
           this
           was
           
             their
             righteousnesse
          
           which
           Christ
           said
           unlesse
           we
           will
           
             exceed
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           where
           all
           spirituall
           perfections
           are
           in
           state
           and
           excellency
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           other
           part
           of
           a
           spirituall
           worship
           is
           a
           fervour
           and
           a
           
             holy
             zeal
          
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           greatnesse
           of
           desire
           ,
           and
           quicknesse
           of
           action
           :
           
           of
           all
           this
           the
           Jewes
           were
           not
           carefull
           at
           all
           ,
           excepting
           the
           zealots
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           only
           fervent
           but
           inflamed
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           the
           earnestnesse
           of
           passion
           for
           the
           holy
           warmth
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           an
           earnest
           charity
           they
           had
           a
           cruell
           discipline
           ,
           and
           for
           fraternall
           correction
           they
           did
           destroy
           a
           sinning
           Israelite
           :
           and
           by
           both
           these
           evill
           states
           of
           Religion
           they
           did
           
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             deceitfully
          
           ;
           they
           either
           gave
           him
           the
           action
           without
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           zeal
           without
           charity
           ,
           or
           religion
           without
           zeal
           ,
           or
           ceremony
           without
           religion
           ,
           or
           indifferency
           without
           desires
           ;
           and
           then
           God
           is
           served
           by
           the
           outward
           man
           
           and
           not
           the
           inward
           ;
           or
           by
           part
           of
           the
           inward
           and
           not
           all
           ;
           by
           the
           understanding
           and
           not
           by
           the
           will
           ;
           or
           by
           the
           will
           when
           the
           affections
           are
           cold
           and
           the
           body
           unapt
           ,
           and
           the
           lower
           faculties
           in
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           the
           superior
           in
           disorder
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           God
           is
           left
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           our
           persons
           ungracious
           ,
           and
           our
           ends
           unacquired
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           a
           spirituall
           kingdome
           not
           at
           all
           set
           forward
           towards
           any
           hope
           or
           possibility
           of
           being
           obtained
           .
           All
           this
           Christ
           came
           to
           mend
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Lawes
           did
           make
           provision
           that
           God
           should
           be
           served
           intirely
           ,
           according
           as
           God
           alwaies
           designed
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           required
           by
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           that
           
             his
             work
          
           be
           done
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           
             with
             great
             affection
          
           ;
           and
           by
           
           these
           two
           provisions
           ,
           both
           the
           intension
           and
           the
           extension
           are
           secured
           ;
           our
           duty
           shall
           be
           intire
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           perfect
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           neither
           lame
           nor
           cold
           ,
           without
           a
           limb
           ,
           nor
           without
           naturall
           heat
           ,
           and
           then
           
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             prosper
             in
             our
             hands
             :
          
           but
           if
           we
           
           fail
           in
           either
           ,
           we
           do
           
             the
             Lords
             work
             deceitfully
          
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           are
           
           accursed
           .
           For
           so
           saith
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             deceitfully
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Here
           then
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           us
           all
           :
           1.
           
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           to
           serve
           him
           with
           an
           integrall
           ,
           intire
           ,
           or
           a
           whole
           worship
           and
           religion
           .
           2.
           
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           to
           serve
           him
           with
           earnest
           and
           intense
           affections
           ;
           The
           intire
           purpose
           of
           both
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           represent
           in
           its
           severall
           parts
           by
           so
           many
           propositions
           .
           3.
           
           I
           shall
           consider
           concerning
           the
           measures
           of
           zeal
           ,
           and
           its
           inordinations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             He
             that
             serves
             God
             with
             the
             body
             without
             the
             soul
             ,
             serves
             God
             deceitfully
             .
             My
             son
             give
             me
             thy
             heart
          
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           cannot
           think
           
           that
           Nature
           was
           so
           sacramentall
           ,
           as
           to
           point
           out
           the
           holy
           and
           mysterious
           Trinity
           by
           the
           triangle
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           Gods
           speciall
           portion
           ,
           and
           every
           angle
           ought
           to
           point
           out
           towards
           him
           directly
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           him
           as
           an
           oblation
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           his
           service
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           with
           our
           souls
           confesses
           one
           of
           his
           glorious
           
           attributes
           ;
           it
           declares
           him
           to
           be
           the
           searcher
           of
           hearts
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           reads
           the
           secret
           purposes
           ,
           and
           beholds
           the
           smallest
           arrests
           of
           fancy
           ,
           and
           bends
           in
           all
           the
           flexures
           and
           intriques
           of
           crafty
           people
           ,
           
           and
           searches
           out
           every
           plot
           and
           trifling
           conspiracy
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           against
           our selves
           ,
           and
           against
           our
           brethren
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           advances
           the
           powers
           and
           concernments
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           and
           
           confesses
           all
           the
           affairs
           of
           men
           ,
           all
           their
           cabinets
           and
           their
           nightly
           counsels
           ,
           their
           snares
           and
           two-edged
           mischiefs
           to
           be
           over-rul'd
           by
           him
           ;
           for
           what
           he
           sees
           he
           judges
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           judges
           he
           rules
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           rules
           must
           turn
           to
           his
           glory
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           glory
           he
           reflects
           rayes
           and
           influences
           upon
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           also
           turn
           to
           their
           good
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           service
           distinguishes
           our
           duty
           towards
           God
           from
           all
           our
           
           conversation
           with
           man
           ,
           and
           separates
           the
           divine
           commandements
           
           from
           the
           imperfect
           decrees
           of
           Princes
           and
           Republiques
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           satisfied
           by
           the
           outward
           work
           ,
           and
           cannot
           take
           any
           other
           cognisance
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           himself
           is
           pleased
           to
           signifie
           .
           He
           that
           wishes
           the
           fiscus
           empty
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           revenues
           of
           the
           Crown
           were
           in
           his
           counting-house
           ,
           cannot
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           unlesse
           himself
           become
           his
           own
           traytor
           and
           accuser
           ;
           and
           therefore
           what
           man
           cannot
           discern
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           judge
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           require
           ?
           but
           God
           sees
           it
           and
           judges
           it
           ,
           and
           requires
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           reserves
           this
           as
           his
           own
           portion
           and
           the
           chiefest
           feudall
           right
           of
           his
           Crown
           .
           
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           that
           secures
           the
           heart
           ,
           secures
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           because
           this
           is
           the
           
           principle
           of
           all
           the
           moral
           actions
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           &
           the
           hand
           obeys
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           feet
           walk
           by
           its
           prescriptions
           ;
           we
           eat
           and
           drink
           by
           measures
           which
           the
           soul
           desires
           and
           limits
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           naturall
           actions
           of
           man
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           choice
           &
           rule
           ,
           yet
           the
           animal
           actions
           are
           under
           
           discipline
           ;
           and
           although
           it
           cannot
           be
           helped
           but
           we
           shall
           desire
           ,
           yet
           our
           desires
           can
           receive
           measures
           ,
           and
           the
           lawes
           of
           circumstances
           ,
           
           and
           be
           reduced
           to
           order
           ,
           and
           nature
           be
           changed
           into
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           actions
           animall
           (
           such
           as
           are
           ,
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           laughing
           ,
           weeping
           ,
           &c.
           )
           shall
           become
           actions
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           are
           simply
           naturall
           (
           such
           as
           ,
           being
           hungry
           and
           thirsty
           )
           shall
           be
           adopted
           into
           the
           retinue
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           become
           religious
           by
           being
           order'd
           ,
           or
           chastis'd
           ,
           or
           suffered
           ,
           or
           directed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           requires
           the
           heart
           ,
           because
           he
           requires
           all
           ;
           and
           all
           cannot
           be
           secured
           without
           the
           principle
           be
           inclosed
           .
           But
           he
           that
           seals
           up
           a
           fountain
           ,
           may
           drink
           up
           all
           the
           waters
           alone
           ,
           and
           may
           
           best
           appoint
           the
           channels
           where
           it
           shall
           run
           ,
           and
           what
           grounds
           it
           shall
           refresh
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           I
           may
           summe
           up
           many
           reasons
           in
           one
           ;
           God
           by
           requiring
           
           the
           heart
           secures
           the
           perpetuity
           and
           perseverance
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           its
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           its
           integrity
           ,
           and
           its
           perfection
           :
           for
           so
           also
           God
           takes
           account
           of
           little
           things
           ;
           it
           being
           all
           one
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           whether
           maliciously
           it
           omits
           a
           duty
           in
           a
           small
           instance
           or
           in
           a
           great
           ;
           for
           although
           the
           expression
           hath
           variety
           and
           degrees
           in
           it
           in
           relation
           to
           those
           purposes
           of
           usefulnesse
           and
           charity
           whither
           God
           designs
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           obedience
           and
           disobedience
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           equally
           
           accounted
           for
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Jew
           Tryphon
           disputed
           against
           Justin
           ,
           that
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Gospell
           were
           impossible
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           because
           it
           also
           requiring
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           did
           stop
           every
           egression
           of
           disorders
           :
           for
           making
           the
           root
           holy
           and
           healthfull
           ,
           as
           the
           Balsame
           of
           Judaea
           ,
           or
           the
           drops
           of
           Manna
           in
           the
           evening
           of
           the
           sabbath
           ;
           it
           also
           causes
           that
           nothing
           spring
           thence
           but
           gummes
           fit
           for
           incense
           ,
           and
           oblations
           for
           the
           Altar
           of
           proposition
           ,
           and
           a
           cloud
           of
           perfume
           fit
           to
           make
           atonement
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           being
           united
           to
           the
           great
           sacrifice
           of
           the
           world
           to
           reconcile
           God
           and
           man
           together
           .
           Upon
           these
           reasons
           you
           see
           it
           is
           highly
           fit
           that
           God
           should
           require
           
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           pay
           the
           
             sacrifice
             of
             our
             hearts
          
           ;
           and
           not
           at
           all
           think
           that
           God
           is
           satisfied
           with
           the
           work
           of
           the
           hands
           ,
           when
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           heart
           are
           absent
           .
           He
           that
           prayes
           because
           he
           would
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           would
           fain
           be
           quit
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           communicates
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           comes
           to
           Church
           to
           avoid
           shame
           ,
           and
           gives
           almes
           to
           be
           eased
           of
           an
           importunate
           begger
           ,
           or
           relieves
           his
           old
           parents
           because
           they
           will
           not
           dye
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           provides
           for
           his
           children
           lest
           he
           be
           compled
           by
           Lawes
           and
           shame
           ,
           but
           yet
           complains
           of
           the
           charge
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           this
           man
           is
           a
           servant
           of
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           offers
           parchment
           or
           a
           white
           skin
           in
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           inwards
           he
           leaves
           to
           be
           consumed
           by
           a
           stranger
           
           fire
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           is
           a
           deceit
           that
           robs
           God
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           leaves
           that
           for
           religion
           which
           men
           pare
           off
           :
           It
           is
           sacriledge
           ,
           and
           brings
           a
           double
           curse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             He
             that
             serves
             God
             with
             the
             soule
             without
             the
             body
             ,
             when
             both
          
           
           
             can
             be
             conjoyned
             ,
             doth
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             deceitfully
             .
             Paphnutius
             ,
          
           whose
           knees
           were
           cut
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           was
           not
           obliged
           
           to
           worship
           with
           the
           humble
           flexures
           of
           the
           bending
           penitents
           :
           and
           blinde
           Bartimeus
           could
           not
           read
           the
           holy
           lines
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           part
           of
           the
           work
           was
           not
           his
           duty
           ;
           and
           God
           shall
           not
           call
           Lazarus
           to
           account
           for
           not
           giving
           almes
           ,
           nor
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           John
           for
           not
           giving
           silver
           and
           gold
           to
           the
           lame
           man
           ,
           nor
           Epaphroditus
           for
           not
           keeping
           his
           fasting
           dayes
           when
           he
           had
           his
           sicknesse
           .
           But
           when
           God
           hath
           made
           the
           body
           an
           apt
           minister
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           money
           for
           almes
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           protect
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           knees
           to
           serve
           in
           prayer
           and
           hands
           to
           serve
           our
           needs
           ,
           then
           
           the
           soul
           alone
           is
           not
           to
           work
           ;
           but
           as
           Rachel
           gave
           her
           maid
           to
           Jacob
           and
           she
           bore
           children
           to
           her
           Lord
           upon
           her
           Ministresse
           knees
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           were
           reckoned
           to
           them
           both
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           had
           fruitfull
           desires
           and
           the
           other
           a
           fruitfull
           wombe
           :
           so
           must
           the
           body
           serve
           the
           needs
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           that
           what
           the
           one
           desires
           the
           other
           may
           effect
           ,
           and
           the
           conceptions
           of
           the
           soul
           may
           be
           the
           productions
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           the
           body
           must
           bow
           when
           the
           soul
           worships
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           must
           help
           when
           the
           soul
           pities
           ,
           and
           both
           together
           do
           the
           work
           of
           a
           holy
           Religion
           ;
           the
           body
           alone
           can
           never
           serve
           God
           without
           the
           conjunction
           and
           preceding
           act
           of
           the
           soul
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           
           the
           soul
           without
           the
           body
           is
           imperfect
           and
           vain
           ;
           for
           in
           some
           actions
           there
           is
           
             a
             body
          
           and
           
             a
             spirit
             ,
             a
             materiall
          
           and
           
             a
             spirituall
          
           part
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           action
           hath
           the
           same
           constitution
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           without
           the
           act
           of
           both
           it
           is
           as
           imperfect
           as
           a
           dead
           man
           ;
           the
           soul
           cannot
           produce
           the
           body
           of
           some
           actions
           any
           more
           then
           the
           body
           can
           put
           life
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           an
           ineffective
           pity
           and
           a
           lazie
           counsell
           ,
           an
           empty
           blessing
           ,
           and
           gay
           words
           ,
           are
           but
           deceitfull
           charity
           .
        
         
           
             Quod
             peto
             ,
             da
             ,
             Caï
             ,
             non
             peto
             consilium
             .
          
           
        
         
           He
           that
           gave
           his
           friend
           counsell
           to
           study
           the
           Law
           ,
           when
           he
           desired
           to
           borrow
           20
           l.
           was
           not
           so
           friendly
           in
           this
           counsell
           as
           he
           was
           uselesse
           in
           his
           charity
           ;
           spirituall
           acts
           can
           cure
           a
           spirituall
           malady
           ,
           but
           if
           my
           body
           needs
           relief
           ,
           because
           you
           cannot
           feed
           me
           with
           Diagrams
           ,
           or
           cloath
           me
           with
           Euclids
           elements
           ,
           you
           must
           minister
           a
           reall
           supply
           by
           a
           corporall
           charity
           to
           my
           corporall
           necessity
           .
           This
           proposition
           is
           not
           only
           usefull
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           of
           religion
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           professions
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           requires
           that
           it
           be
           publick
           ,
           open
           ,
           and
           ingenuous
           .
           In
           matters
           of
           necessary
           duty
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           
             have
             it
             to
             our selves
          
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           also
           
             have
             it
             to
             God
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
           world
           ;
           and
           as
           
             in
             the
             heart
             we
             beleeve
          
           ,
           so
           
             by
             the
             mouth
             we
             confesse
             unto
             salvation
             :
          
           he
           is
           an
           ill
           man
           that
           is
           only
           a
           Christian
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           so
           in
           his
           professions
           and
           publications
           ;
           and
           as
           your
           heart
           must
           not
           be
           wanting
           in
           any
           good
           profession
           and
           pretences
           ,
           so
           neither
           must
           publick
           profession
           be
           wanting
           in
           every
           good
           and
           necessary
           
           perswasion
           .
           The
           faith
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           must
           be
           owned
           
           publiquely
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           bring
           us
           to
           shame
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           what
           ever
           we
           think
           ,
           we
           must
           tell
           it
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           much
           lesse
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           circumstances
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           never
           deny
           that
           which
           we
           beleeve
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           in
           such
           circumstances
           in
           which
           we
           can
           and
           ought
           to
           glorifie
           him
           .
           But
           this
           extends
           also
           to
           other
           instances
           .
           He
           that
           swears
           a
           false
           oath
           with
           his
           lips
           ,
           and
           unswears
           it
           with
           his
           heart
           ,
           hath
           deceived
           one
           more
           then
           he
           thinks
           for
           ;
           himself
           is
           the
           most
           abused
           person
           :
           and
           when
           my
           action
           is
           contrary
           to
           men
           they
           will
           reprove
           me
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           against
           my
           own
           perswasion
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           reprove
           my self
           ;
           and
           am
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           accuser
           ,
           and
           party
           ,
           and
           guilty
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           is
           
           the
           Judge
           ,
           and
           his
           anger
           will
           be
           a
           fierce
           executioner
           ,
           because
           
             we
             do
             the
             Lords
             work
             deceitfully
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             They
             are
             deceitfull
             in
             the
             Lords
             work
             that
             reserve
             one
             faculty
          
           
           
             for
             sin
             ,
             or
             one
             sin
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             one
             action
             to
             please
             their
             appetite
             ,
             and
             many
             for
             Religion
             .
             Rabbi
             Kimchi
          
           taught
           his
           Scholars
           ,
           
             Cogitationem
             pravam
             Deus
             non
             habet
             vice
             facti
             ,
             nisi
             concepta
             fuerit
             in
             Dei
             fidem
             &
             Religionem
          
           ;
           that
           God
           is
           never
           angry
           with
           an
           evill
           thought
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           a
           thought
           of
           Apostasie
           from
           the
           Jewes
           religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           provided
           that
           men
           be
           severe
           and
           close
           in
           
           their
           sect
           and
           party
           ,
           they
           might
           roll
           in
           lustfull
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           the
           torches
           they
           light
           up
           in
           the
           Temple
           might
           smoke
           with
           anger
           at
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           lust
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           not
           flame
           out
           in
           egressions
           of
           violence
           and
           injustice
           ,
           in
           adulteries
           and
           fouler
           complications
           :
           nay
           they
           would
           give
           leave
           to
           some
           degrees
           of
           evill
           actions
           ;
           for
           
             R.
             Moses
          
           and
           Selomoh
           taught
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           most
           part
           of
           a
           mans
           actions
           were
           holy
           and
           just
           ,
           though
           in
           one
           he
           sinned
           often
           ,
           yet
           the
           greater
           ingredient
           should
           prevail
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           good
           works
           should
           outweigh
           the
           lesser
           account
           of
           evill
           things
           ;
           and
           this
           
             Pharisaicall
             righteousnesse
          
           is
           too
           frequent
           even
           amongst
           Christians
           .
           For
           who
           almost
           is
           there
           that
           does
           not
           count
           fairly
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           reckons
           
           many
           vertues
           upon
           the
           stock
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           vice
           upon
           the
           stock
           of
           his
           infirmity
           ;
           half
           a
           dozen
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           one
           for
           his
           company
           ,
           or
           his
           friend
           ;
           his
           education
           ,
           or
           his
           appetite
           ?
           and
           if
           he
           hath
           parted
           from
           his
           folly
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           remember
           the
           fleshpots
           ,
           and
           please
           himself
           with
           a
           phantastick
           sin
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           home
           through
           the
           gates
           of
           his
           memory
           ,
           and
           place
           it
           at
           the
           door
           of
           fancy
           ,
           that
           there
           he
           may
           behold
           it
           and
           consider
           concerning
           what
           he
           hath
           parted
           withall
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           fears
           and
           terrors
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           a
           necessary
           unavoidable
           conscience
           .
           Do
           not
           many
           men
           go
           from
           sin
           to
           sin
           
           even
           in
           their
           repentance
           ?
           they
           go
           backward
           from
           sin
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           change
           their
           crime
           as
           a
           man
           changes
           his
           uneasie
           load
           ,
           and
           shakes
           it
           off
           from
           one
           shoulder
           to
           support
           it
           with
           the
           other
           .
           How
           many
           severe
           persons
           ,
           virgins
           and
           widows
           are
           so
           pleased
           with
           their
           chastity
           ,
           and
           their
           abstinence
           even
           from
           lawfull
           mixtures
           ,
           that
           by
           
           this
           means
           they
           fall
           into
           a
           worse
           pride
           ?
           insomuch
           that
           I
           remember
           
           St.
           Austin
           said
           ,
           
             Audeo
             dicere
             superbis
             continentibus
             expedit
             cadere
             ,
          
           they
           that
           are
           chaste
           and
           proud
           ,
           it
           is
           sometimes
           a
           remedy
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           into
           sin
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           shame
           of
           lust
           to
           cure
           the
           devill
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           body
           to
           cure
           the
           worser
           evils
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           addes
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           beleeve
           ,
           God
           in
           a
           severe
           mercy
           did
           permit
           the
           barbarous
           nations
           ,
           breaking
           in
           upon
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           to
           violate
           many
           virgins
           professed
           in
           Cloisters
           and
           religious
           Families
           to
           be
           as
           a
           mortification
           of
           their
           pride
           ,
           lest
           the
           accidentall
           advantages
           of
           a
           continent
           life
           should
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           certain
           miseries
           of
           a
           spirituall
           death
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           their
           humility
           ,
           which
           
           was
           more
           necessary
           then
           their
           virgin
           state
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           a
           cure
           that
           men
           may
           use
           ,
           but
           God
           permits
           it
           sometimes
           with
           greater
           safety
           through
           his
           wise
           conduct
           and
           over-ruling
           providence
           ;
           St.
           Peter
           was
           safer
           by
           his
           fall
           (
           as
           it
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           event
           of
           things
           )
           then
           by
           his
           former
           confidence
           .
           Man
           must
           never
           cure
           a
           sin
           by
           a
           sin
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           brings
           good
           out
           of
           our
           evill
           ,
           he
           can
           when
           he
           please
           .
           But
           I
           speak
           it
           ,
           to
           represent
           how
           deceitfully
           many
           times
           we
           do
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord.
           We
           reprove
           a
           sinning
           Brother
           ,
           but
           do
           it
           with
           a
           pompous
           spirit
           ;
           we
           separate
           from
           scandall
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           with
           glory
           ,
           and
           a
           gaudy
           heart
           ;
           we
           are
           charitable
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           forgive
           
           our
           unkinde
           enemies
           ;
           or
           we
           powre
           relief
           into
           their
           bags
           ,
           but
           we
           please
           our selves
           and
           drink
           drunk
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           commute
           with
           God
           ,
           giving
           the
           fruit
           of
           our
           labours
           or
           effluxes
           of
           money
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           our
           souls
           :
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           it
           is
           that
           two
           of
           the
           noblest
           graces
           of
           a
           Christian
           are
           to
           very
           many
           persons
           made
           
             a
             savour
             of
             death
          
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           intended
           for
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           promotion
           of
           an
           eternal
           life
           ;
           and
           those
           are
           faith
           and
           charity
           ;
           some
           men
           think
           if
           they
           have
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           answer
           all
           the
           accusations
           of
           sin
           which
           our
           consciences
           or
           the
           Devils
           make
           against
           us
           :
           If
           I
           be
           a
           wanton
           person
           ,
           yet
           my
           faith
           shall
           hide
           it
           ,
           and
           faith
           
           shall
           cover
           the
           follies
           of
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           all
           my
           life
           relye
           upon
           faith
           ,
           at
           last
           to
           quit
           my
           scores
           .
           For
           he
           that
           is
           most
           carefull
           is
           not
           innocent
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           saved
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           least
           carefull
           may
           have
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           save
           him
           .
           But
           because
           these
           men
           mistake
           concerning
           faith
           ,
           and
           consider
           not
           that
           charity
           or
           a
           good
           life
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           faith
           that
           saves
           us
           ,
           they
           hope
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           fill
           their
           bellies
           with
           the
           story
           of
           Frimalcions
           banquet
           ,
           and
           drink
           drunk
           with
           the
           newes
           of
           wine
           ,
           they
           eat
           shadows
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           drowning
           ,
           catch
           at
           the
           image
           of
           the
           trees
           which
           hang
           over
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           are
           reflected
           from
           the
           bottome
           .
           
        
         
           But
           thus
           many
           men
           do
           with
           charity
           ,
           
             [
             Give
             almes
             and
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             clean
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           said
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
             :
          
           ]
           and
           therefore
           ,
           many
           keep
           a
           sin
           alive
           ,
           and
           make
           account
           to
           pay
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           relieve
           his
           own
           poor
           at
           the
           price
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           another
           of
           
           his
           servants
           ;
           charity
           shall
           take
           lust
           or
           intemperance
           into
           protection
           ,
           
           and
           men
           will
           not
           be
           kinde
           to
           their
           brethren
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           will
           be
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           unkinde
           to
           God.
           I
           have
           understood
           concerning
           divers
           vicious
           persons
           ,
           that
           none
           have
           been
           so
           free
           in
           their
           donatives
           and
           offerings
           to
           Religion
           and
           the
           Priest
           as
           they
           :
           and
           the
           Hospitals
           that
           have
           been
           built
           ,
           and
           the
           High-wayes
           mended
           at
           the
           price
           of
           souls
           ,
           are
           too
           many
           for
           Christendome
           to
           boast
           of
           in
           behalf
           of
           charity
           .
           But
           as
           others
           mistake
           concerning
           faith
           ,
           so
           these
           do
           concerning
           its
           twin
           sister
           .
           The
           first
           had
           
             faith
             without
             charity
          
           ,
           and
           these
           have
           
             charity
             without
             hope
          
           ;
           for
           
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           hope
           of
           receiving
           the
           glorious
           things
           of
           God
           promised
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             purifies
             himself
             even
             as
             God
             is
             pure
          
           
           ;
           faith
           and
           charity
           too
           ,
           must
           both
           suppose
           repentance
           ;
           and
           repentance
           is
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           purification
           of
           the
           whole
           man.
           But
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           case
           of
           conscience
           in
           this
           particular
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Charity
             is
             a
             certain
             cure
             of
             sins
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             not
             that
             are
             present
             .
          
           He
           that
           repents
           and
           leaves
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           then
           relieves
           the
           poor
           and
           payes
           for
           his
           folly
           by
           a
           diminution
           of
           his
           own
           estate
           ,
           and
           the
           supplies
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           his
           ministring
           to
           Christs
           poor
           members
           ,
           turns
           all
           his
           former
           crimes
           into
           holinesse
           ;
           he
           purges
           the
           slains
           and
           makes
           amends
           for
           his
           folly
           ,
           and
           commutes
           for
           the
           
           baser
           pleasure
           with
           a
           more
           noble
           usage
           :
           so
           said
           Daniel
           to
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             [
             Break
             off
             thy
             sins
             by
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             thine
             iniquities
          
           
           
             by
             shewing
             mercy
             to
             the
             poor
             :
             ]
          
           first
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           charitable
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           pity
           almes
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           noblest
           services
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           mercy
           to
           thy
           Brother
           ,
           should
           be
           spent
           upon
           sin
           ,
           and
           thrown
           away
           upon
           folly
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Faith
             is
          
           the
           remedy
           of
           all
           our
           evils
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           is
           never
           
             of
             force
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             either
             have
             endevoured
             or
             undertaken
             to
             do
             all
             good
             ;
             this
          
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           that
           after
           :
           faith
           and
           repentance
           at
           first
           
           ;
           and
           faith
           and
           charity
           at
           last
           ;
           and
           because
           we
           fail
           often
           by
           infirmity
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           inadvertency
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           a
           surprize
           ,
           and
           often
           by
           omission
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           sincere
           endevour
           to
           live
           justly
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           ;
           therefore
           the
           passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           payes
           for
           thus
           ,
           and
           faith
           layes
           hold
           upon
           that
           .
           But
           without
           a
           hearty
           and
           sincere
           intent
           ,
           and
           vigorous
           prosecution
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           
             faith
             is
             but
             a
             word
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           cover
           to
           a
           naked
           bosome
           ,
           nor
           a
           pretence
           big
           enough
           to
           deceive
           persons
           that
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           cousened
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             bigger
             ingredient
             of
             vertue
             and
             evill
             actions
             will
             prevail
          
           
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           only
           
             when
             vertue
             is
             habituall
             ,
             and
             sins
             are
             single
             ,
             interrupted
             ,
             casuall
             and
             seldome
             ▪
             without
             choice
          
           and
           
             without
             affection
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           our
           repentance
           is
           so
           timely
           that
           it
           can
           work
           for
           God
           ,
           more
           then
           we
           served
           under
           the
           tyranny
           of
           sin
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           you
           will
           account
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           rule
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           ingredient
           
           shal
           prevail
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           certainly
           be
           pardoned
           and
           accepted
           whose
           life
           is
           so
           reformed
           ,
           whose
           repentance
           is
           so
           active
           ,
           whose
           return
           is
           so
           early
           ,
           
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           bigger
           portions
           to
           God
           then
           to
           Gods
           enemy
           .
           But
           if
           we
           account
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           divide
           the
           measures
           in
           present
           possession
           ,
           the
           bigger
           part
           cannot
           prevail
           ;
           a
           small
           or
           a
           seldome
           sin
           spoils
           not
           the
           sea
           of
           piety
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           affection
           is
           divided
           ,
           a
           little
           ill
           destroyes
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           good
           ;
           the
           cup
           in
           a
           mans
           right
           hand
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           pure
           although
           it
           be
           mingled
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           affection
           must
           be
           for
           God
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           pure
           and
           unmingled
           ;
           if
           sin
           mingles
           in
           seldome
           and
           unapproved
           instances
           ,
           the
           drops
           of
           water
           are
           swallowed
           up
           with
           a
           whole
           vintage
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           the
           bigger
           ingredient
           
           is
           the
           prevailing
           ;
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           it
           is
           not
           so
           :
           for
           one
           sin
           that
           we
           choose
           and
           love
           and
           delight
           in
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           excused
           by
           20
           vertues
           :
           and
           as
           one
           broken
           link
           dissolves
           the
           union
           of
           the
           whole
           chain
           ,
           and
           one
           jarring
           and
           untuned
           string
           spoils
           the
           whole
           musick
           ;
           so
           is
           every
           sin
           that
           seises
           upon
           a
           portion
           of
           our
           affections
           ;
           if
           we
           love
           one
           ,
           that
           one
           destroyes
           the
           acceptation
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           And
           as
           it
           is
           in
           faith
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           charity
           .
           He
           that
           is
           a
           Heretick
           in
           one
           article
           ,
           hath
           no
           saving
           faith
           in
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           so
           does
           every
           vicious
           habit
           ,
           or
           unreformed
           sin
           destroy
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           charity
           ;
           a
           wilfull
           error
           in
           one
           article
           is
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           every
           vice
           in
           one
           instance
           is
           Malice
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           perfectly
           contrary
           ,
           and
           a
           direct
           darknesse
           to
           
           the
           two
           eyes
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           faith
           and
           charity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           one
           deceit
           more
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           extension
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           destroying
           the
           integrity
           of
           its
           constitution
           :
           for
           they
           do
           the
           work
           of
           God
           deceitfully
           ,
           who
           think
           God
           sufficiently
           served
           with
           
             abstinence
             from
             evill
          
           ,
           and
           converse
           not
           in
           the
           acquisition
           and
           pursuit
           of
           holy
           charity
           and
           religion
           .
           This
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           affirmes
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           they
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           hoped
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           abstinence
           from
           things
           forbidden
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           will
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           sons
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           we
           must
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           Besides
           this
           ,
           and
           supposing
           a
           proportionable
           perfection
           in
           such
           an
           innocence
           ,
           we
           must
           love
           our
           brother
           and
           do
           good
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           God
           by
           a
           holy
           Religion
           ,
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           in
           faith
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           in
           almes
           and
           counsell
           ,
           in
           forgivenesses
           and
           assistances
           .
           
             Flee
             from
             evill
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             dwell
             for
             evermore
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           :
           and
           St.
           
             Peter
             [
             Having
             escaped
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             through
             lust
             ,
             give
             all
             diligence
             to
             adde
             to
             your
             faith
             vertue
             ,
             to
             vertue
             patience
             ,
             to
             patience
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             brotherly
             kindnesse
             and
             charity
             .
          
           Many
           persons
           think
           themselves
           fairly
           assoiled
           ,
           
           because
           they
           are
           no
           adulterers
           ,
           no
           rebels
           ,
           no
           drunkards
           ,
           not
           of
           scandalous
           lives
           ;
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           like
           the
           Laodiceans
           ,
           they
           are
           
             naked
             and
             poor
          
           ;
           they
           have
           no
           catalogue
           of
           good
           things
           registred
           in
           heaven
           ,
           no
           treasures
           in
           the
           repositories
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           neither
           have
           the
           poor
           often
           prayed
           concerning
           them
           ,
           
             Lord
             remember
             thy
             servants
             for
             this
          
           
           
             thing
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           A
           negative
           Religion
           is
           in
           many
           
           things
           the
           effects
           of
           lawes
           and
           the
           appendage
           of
           sexes
           ,
           the
           product
           of
           education
           ,
           the
           issues
           of
           company
           and
           of
           the
           publick
           ,
           or
           the
           daughter
           of
           fear
           and
           naturall
           modesty
           ,
           or
           their
           temper
           and
           constitution
           ,
           and
           civill
           relations
           ,
           common
           fame
           ,
           or
           necessary
           interest
           .
           Few
           women
           swear
           and
           do
           the
           debaucheries
           of
           drunkards
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           guarded
           from
           adulterous
           complications
           by
           spies
           and
           shame
           ,
           by
           fear
           and
           jealousie
           ,
           by
           the
           concernment
           of
           families
           ,
           and
           the
           reputation
           of
           their
           kindred
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           to
           account
           with
           God
           beyond
           this
           civill
           and
           necessary
           innocence
           ,
           for
           humility
           and
           patience
           ,
           for
           religious
           fancies
           and
           tender
           consciences
           ,
           for
           tending
           the
           sick
           and
           dressing
           the
           poor
           ,
           for
           governing
           their
           house
           and
           nursing
           
           their
           children
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           every
           state
           of
           life
           .
           When
           a
           Prince
           or
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           a
           noble
           and
           a
           rich
           person
           hath
           reckon'd
           all
           his
           immunities
           and
           degrees
           of
           innocence
           from
           those
           evils
           that
           are
           incident
           to
           inferiour
           persons
           ,
           or
           the
           worser
           sort
           of
           their
           own
           order
           ,
           they
           do
           
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           too
           ,
           very
           deceitfully
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           account
           correspondencies
           of
           piety
           to
           all
           their
           powers
           and
           possibilities
           :
           they
           are
           to
           reckon
           and
           consider
           concerning
           what
           oppressions
           they
           have
           relieved
           ,
           what
           causes
           and
           what
           fatherlesse
           they
           have
           defended
           ,
           how
           the
           work
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Religion
           ,
           of
           justice
           and
           charity
           hath
           thriv'd
           in
           their
           hands
           .
           If
           they
           have
           made
           
           peace
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           Religion
           by
           their
           example
           and
           by
           their
           lawes
           ,
           by
           rewards
           and
           collaterall
           incouragements
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           been
           zealous
           for
           God
           and
           for
           Religion
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           imployed
           ten
           talents
           to
           the
           improvement
           of
           Gods
           bank
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           done
           Gods
           work
           faithfully
           ;
           if
           they
           account
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           account
           only
           by
           ciphers
           ,
           and
           negatives
           ,
           they
           can
           expect
           only
           the
           rewards
           of
           innocent
           slaves
           ;
           they
           shall
           escape
           the
           furca
           and
           the
           wheel
           ,
           the
           torments
           of
           lustfull
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           crown
           of
           flames
           ,
           that
           is
           reserved
           for
           the
           ambitious
           ;
           or
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           gnawn
           with
           the
           vipers
           of
           the
           envious
           ,
           or
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           ingratefull
           ;
           but
           they
           can
           never
           upon
           this
           account
           
           hope
           for
           the
           crowns
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           or
           the
           honorary
           ▪
           rewards
           of
           Saints
           ,
           the
           Coronets
           of
           virgins
           ,
           and
           Chaplets
           of
           Doctors
           and
           Confessors
           :
           And
           though
           murderers
           and
           lustfull
           persons
           ,
           the
           proud
           and
           the
           covetous
           ,
           the
           Heretick
           and
           Schismatick
           are
           to
           expect
           flames
           and
           scorpions
           ,
           pains
           and
           smart
           ,
           
             (
             poenam
             sensus
          
           ,
           the
           Schooles
           call
           it
           )
           yet
           the
           lazic
           and
           the
           imperfect
           ,
           the
           harmlesse
           sleeper
           and
           the
           idle
           worker
           shall
           have
           
             poenam
             damni
          
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           his
           hopes
           ,
           and
           the
           dishonours
           of
           the
           losse
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           summe
           of
           affairs
           it
           will
           be
           no
           great
           difference
           whether
           we
           have
           losse
           or
           pain
           ,
           because
           there
           can
           
           be
           no
           greater
           pain
           imaginable
           then
           to
           lose
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           to
           eternall
           ages
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Hither
           are
           to
           be
           reduced
           as
           deceitfull
           workers
           ,
           those
           that
           promise
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           mean
           not
           to
           pay
           what
           they
           once
           intended
           ;
           *
           people
           that
           are
           confident
           in
           the
           day
           of
           ease
           ,
           and
           fail
           in
           the
           danger
           ;
           
           *
           they
           that
           pray
           passionately
           for
           a
           grace
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           obtained
           at
           that
           price
           go
           no
           further
           ,
           and
           never
           contend
           in
           action
           for
           what
           
           they
           seem
           to
           contend
           in
           prayer
           ;
           *
           such
           as
           delight
           in
           forms
           and
           outsides
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           the
           substance
           and
           design
           of
           every
           institution
           ;
           *
           that
           think
           it
           a
           great
           sin
           to
           tast
           bread
           before
           the
           receiving
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           yet
           come
           to
           communicate
           with
           an
           ambitious
           and
           revengefull
           soul
           ;
           *
           that
           make
           a
           conscience
           of
           eating
           flesh
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           drunkennesse
           ;
           *
           that
           keep
           old
           customes
           and
           old
           sins
           together
           ;
           *
           that
           pretend
           one
           duty
           to
           excuse
           another
           ;
           religion
           against
           charity
           ,
           or
           piety
           to
           parents
           against
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           private
           promises
           against
           publick
           duty
           ,
           the
           keeping
           of
           an
           oath
           against
           breaking
           of
           a
           
           Commandement
           ,
           honour
           against
           modesty
           ,
           reputation
           against
           piety
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           the
           world
           in
           civill
           instances
           to
           countenance
           enmity
           against
           God
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           deceitfull
           workers
           of
           Gods
           work
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           schisme
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           warre
           in
           heaven
           worse
           then
           that
           between
           Michael
           and
           the
           Dragon
           ;
           for
           they
           divide
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           his
           commandements
           into
           parties
           and
           factions
           ;
           by
           seeking
           an
           excuse
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           destroy
           the
           integrity
           and
           perfect
           constitution
           of
           duty
           ,
           or
           they
           do
           something
           whereby
           the
           effect
           and
           usefulnesse
           of
           the
           duty
           is
           hindred
           :
           concerning
           all
           which
           this
           only
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           they
           who
           serve
           God
           with
           a
           
           lame
           sacrifice
           and
           an
           imperfect
           duty
           ,
           a
           duty
           defective
           in
           its
           constituent
           parts
           ,
           can
           never
           enjoy
           God
           ;
           because
           he
           can
           never
           be
           divided
           :
           and
           though
           it
           be
           better
           to
           enter
           into
           heaven
           with
           one
           foot
           ,
           and
           one
           eye
           ,
           then
           that
           both
           should
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           ,
           because
           heaven
           can
           make
           recompence
           for
           this
           losse
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           can
           repair
           his
           losse
           who
           for
           being
           lame
           in
           his
           duty
           shall
           enter
           into
           hell
           ,
           where
           nothing
           is
           perfect
           ,
           but
           the
           measures
           and
           duration
           of
           torment
           ,
           and
           they
           both
           are
           next
           to
           infinite
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XIII
           .
           
             Part
             II.
          
           
           
        
         
           2.
           
           THe
           next
           enquiry
           ,
           is
           into
           the
           
             intention
             of
             our
             duty
          
           :
           and
           here
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           change
           the
           word
           fraudulentèr
           ;
           or
           dolosè
           ,
           into
           that
           which
           some
           of
           the
           Latin
           Copies
           doe
           use
           ,
           
             Maledictus
             qui
             facit
             opus
             Dei
             [
             negligentèr
             ,
             ]
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             negligently
             ,
          
           or
           remissely
           :
           and
           it
           implyes
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           duty
           must
           be
           whole
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           be
           fervent
           ;
           for
           a
           languishing
           body
           may
           have
           all
           its
           parts
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           uselesse
           to
           many
           purposes
           of
           nature
           :
           and
           you
           may
           reckon
           all
           the
           joynts
           of
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           heart
           is
           cold
           ,
           and
           the
           joynts
           are
           stiffe
           and
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           for
           the
           little
           people
           that
           creep
           in
           graves
           :
           and
           so
           are
           very
           many
           men
           ;
           if
           you
           
           summe
           up
           the
           accounts
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           they
           can
           reckon
           dayes
           and
           months
           of
           Religion
           ,
           various
           offices
           ,
           charity
           and
           prayers
           ,
           reading
           and
           meditation
           ,
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           catechisme
           and
           sacraments
           ,
           duty
           to
           God
           and
           duty
           to
           Princes
           ,
           paying
           debts
           and
           provision
           for
           children
           ,
           confessions
           and
           tears
           ,
           discipline
           in
           families
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           good
           people
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           reprove
           their
           numbers
           ,
           or
           find
           any
           lines
           unfill'd
           in
           their
           tables
           of
           accounts
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           have
           handled
           all
           this
           and
           consider'd
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           at
           last
           you
           have
           taken
           a
           dead
           man
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           finger
           wanting
           ,
           but
           
           they
           are
           stiffe
           as
           Isicles
           ,
           and
           without
           flexure
           as
           the
           legs
           of
           Elephants
           ;
           
             such
             are
             they
             whom
             S.
             Bernard
             describes
             ,
             whose
             spirituall
             joy
             is
             allayed
             with
             tediousnesse
             ,
             whose
             compunction
             for
             sins
             is
             short
             and
             seldome
             ,
             whose
             thoughts
             are
             animall
             ,
             and
             their
             designes
             secular
             ,
             whose
             Religion
             is
             lukewarm
             ;
             their
             obedience
             is
             without
             devotion
             ,
             their
             discourse
             without
             profit
             ,
             their
             prayer
             without
             intention
             of
             heart
             ,
             their
             reading
             without
             instruction
             ,
             their
             meditation
             is
             without
             spirituall
             advantages
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             the
             commencement
             and
             strengthning
             of
             holy
             purposes
             ;
          
           and
           they
           are
           such
           whom
           modesty
           will
           not
           restrain
           ,
           nor
           reason
           bridle
           ,
           nor
           discipline
           correct
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           fear
           of
           death
           and
           hell
           can
           keep
           from
           yeelding
           to
           the
           imperiousnesse
           of
           a
           foolish
           lust
           that
           dishonors
           a
           mans
           understanding
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           reason
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           most
           glories
           ,
           to
           be
           weaker
           then
           the
           discourse
           of
           a
           girle
           ,
           and
           the
           dreams
           of
           the
           night
           .
           In
           every
           action
           of
           Religion
           God
           expects
           such
           a
           warmth
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           fire
           to
           goe
           
           along
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           able
           to
           enkindle
           the
           wood
           upon
           the
           altar
           ,
           and
           consume
           the
           sacrifice
           ;
           but
           God
           hates
           an
           indifferent
           spirit
           .
           Earnestnesse
           
           and
           vivacity
           ,
           quicknesse
           and
           delight
           ,
           perfect
           choyce
           of
           the
           service
           ,
           and
           a
           delight
           in
           the
           prosecution
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           can
           yeeld
           towards
           his
           Religion
           :
           the
           outward
           work
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           man
           does
           it
           heartily
           and
           with
           all
           his
           mind
           ,
           then
           religion
           hath
           wings
           and
           moves
           upon
           wheels
           of
           fire
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           made
           those
           capitulars
           and
           canons
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             our
             neighbors
          
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           materiall
           part
           of
           the
           duty
           
             [
             love
          
           ]
           is
           founded
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           its
           naturall
           seat
           ,
           he
           also
           gives
           
             three
             words
          
           to
           involve
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           
             but
             one
          
           for
           
           the
           
             body
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             mind
             ;
             and
          
           lastly
           ,
           
             with
             all
             thy
             strength
          
           ;
           this
           brings
           in
           the
           body
           too
           ;
           because
           it
           hath
           some
           strengths
           ,
           and
           some
           significations
           of
           its
           own
           ;
           but
           heart
           and
           soule
           and
           mind
           mean
           all
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           a
           stronger
           and
           more
           earnest
           expression
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           doe
           it
           hugely
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           with
           a
           cleer
           choice
           ,
           with
           a
           resolute
           understanding
           ,
           with
           strong
           affections
           ,
           with
           great
           diligence
           :
           
             Enerves
             animos
             odisse
             virtus
             solet
          
           ,
           Vertue
           ha●es
           weak
           and
           ineffective
           minds
           ,
           and
           tame
           easie
           prosecutions
           ;
           Loripedes
           ,
           people
           whose
           arme
           is
           all
           flesh
           ,
           whose
           foot
           is
           all
           leather
           ,
           
           and
           an
           unsupporting
           skin
           ;
           they
           creep
           like
           snakes
           ,
           and
           pursue
           the
           noblest
           mysteries
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           Naaman
           did
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Rimmon
           ,
           onely
           in
           a
           complement
           ,
           or
           for
           secular
           regards
           ;
           but
           without
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           
             Zeal
             ;
             I
             would
             thou
             wert
             either
             hot
             or
             cold
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Angell
           or
           Bishop
           of
           Laodicea
           .
           In
           feasts
           or
           sacrifices
           the
           Ancients
           did
           use
           
             apponere
             frigidam
          
           or
           calidam
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           drank
           hot
           drink
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           poured
           cold
           upon
           their
           graves
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           wines
           ,
           but
           no
           services
           of
           Tables
           or
           Altars
           were
           ever
           with
           lukewarm
           .
           God
           hates
           it
           worse
           then
           stark
           cold
           ;
           which
           expression
           is
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           because
           
           in
           naturall
           and
           superinduc'd
           progressions
           ,
           from
           extreme
           to
           extreme
           ,
           we
           must
           necessarily
           passe
           through
           the
           midst
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           a
           lukewarm
           Religion
           is
           better
           then
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           doing
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           work
           designed
           ,
           and
           neerer
           to
           perfection
           then
           the
           utmost
           distance
           could
           be
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           God
           hates
           it
           more
           ,
           must
           mean
           that
           there
           is
           some
           appendant
           evill
           in
           this
           state
           which
           is
           not
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           accidentally
           it
           is
           much
           worse
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           rightly
           understand
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           
             being
             in
          
           ,
           or
           
             passing
             through
          
           the
           middle
           way
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           state
           and
           a
           period
           of
           Religion
           .
           If
           it
           be
           in
           motion
           ,
           a
           lukewarm
           Religion
           is
           
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           God
           hates
           it
           not
           for
           its
           imperfection
           ,
           and
           its
           naturall
           measures
           of
           proceeding
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           stands
           still
           and
           rests
           there
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           state
           against
           the
           designes
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           perfection
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           these
           evills
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           state
           of
           the
           greatest
           imprudence
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           it
           
           makes
           a
           man
           to
           spend
           his
           labour
           for
           that
           which
           profits
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           his
           appetite
           for
           an
           unsatisfying
           interest
           ;
           he
           puts
           his
           moneys
           in
           a
           napkin
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           does
           so
           ,
           puts
           them
           into
           a
           broken
           bag
           ;
           he
           loses
           the
           principall
           for
           not
           encreasing
           the
           interest
           .
           He
           that
           dwells
           in
           a
           state
           of
           life
           that
           is
           unacceptable
           ,
           loses
           the
           money
           of
           his
           almes
           ,
           and
           the
           rewards
           of
           his
           charity
           ,
           his
           hours
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           his
           parts
           of
           justice
           ;
           he
           confesses
           his
           sins
           and
           is
           not
           pardoned
           ,
           he
           is
           patient
           ,
           but
           hath
           no
           hope
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           gone
           so
           far
           towards
           his
           countrey
           ,
           and
           stands
           in
           the
           middle
           way
           ,
           hath
           gone
           so
           far
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ;
           he
           had
           better
           have
           stay'd
           under
           a
           dry
           roof
           ,
           in
           the
           house
           of
           banishment
           ,
           
           then
           to
           have
           left
           his
           Gyarus
           ,
           the
           Island
           of
           his
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           to
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Adriatick
           :
           So
           is
           he
           that
           begins
           a
           state
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           finish
           it
           ;
           he
           abides
           in
           the
           high-way
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           be
           neerer
           the
           place
           ,
           yet
           is
           as
           far
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           countrey
           as
           ever
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           that
           beginning
           of
           labour
           was
           in
           the
           prejudice
           of
           his
           rest
           ,
           but
           nothing
           to
           the
           advantages
           of
           his
           hopes
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           never
           begun
           ,
           hath
           lost
           no
           labour
           ;
           
             Jactura
             praeteritorum
          
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           evill
           of
           the
           negligent
           and
           luke-warm
           Christian
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           
             Solomon
             :
             He
             that
             is
             remisse
             or
             idle
             in
             his
             labour
             ,
             is
             the
             brother
             of
             him
             that
             scattereth
          
           
           
           
             his
             goods
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           appendant
           evill
           is
           ,
           that
           
             lukewarmnesse
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             greater
             evill
          
           ;
           because
           the
           remisse
           easie
           Christian
           shuts
           the
           gate
           against
           the
           heavenly
           breathings
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ;
           he
           thinks
           every
           breath
           that
           is
           fan'd
           by
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           holy
           Dove
           ,
           is
           not
           intended
           to
           encourage
           his
           fires
           ,
           which
           burn
           ,
           and
           smoke
           ,
           and
           peep
           through
           the
           cloud
           already
           ;
           it
           tempts
           him
           to
           security
           ;
           and
           if
           an
           evill
           life
           be
           a
           certain
           inlet
           to
           a
           second
           death
           ,
           despaire
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           security
           on
           the
           other
           are
           the
           bars
           and
           locks
           to
           that
           dore
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           passe
           forth
           again
           while
           that
           state
           remains
           ;
           who
           ever
           slips
           in
           his
           spirituall
           walking
           does
           not
           presently
           fall
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           
           slip
           does
           not
           awaken
           his
           diligence
           ,
           and
           his
           caution
           ,
           then
           his
           ruine
           begins
           ,
           
             vel
             pravae
             institutionis
             deceptus
             exordio
             ,
             aut
             per
             longam
             mentis
             incuriam
             ,
             &
             virtute
             animi
             decidente
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Austin
           observes
           ;
           either
           upon
           the
           pursuit
           of
           his
           first
           error
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           carelesse
           spirit
           ,
           or
           a
           decaying
           slackned
           resolution
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           the
           direct
           effects
           of
           lukewarmnesse
           .
           But
           so
           have
           I
           seen
           a
           fair
           structure
           begun
           with
           art
           and
           care
           ,
           and
           raised
           to
           halfe
           its
           stature
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           stood
           still
           by
           the
           misfortune
           or
           negligence
           of
           the
           owner
           ,
           and
           the
           rain
           descended
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           in
           its
           joynts
           ,
           and
           supplanted
           the
           contexture
           of
           
           its
           pillars
           ,
           and
           having
           stood
           a
           while
           like
           the
           antiquated
           Temple
           of
           a
           deceased
           Oracle
           ,
           it
           fell
           into
           a
           hasty
           age
           ,
           and
           sunk
           upon
           its
           owne
           knees
           ,
           and
           so
           descended
           into
           ruine
           :
           So
           is
           the
           imperfect
           ,
           unfinished
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           it
           layes
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           holy
           resolution
           ,
           and
           strengthens
           it
           with
           vows
           and
           arts
           of
           prosecution
           ,
           it
           raises
           up
           the
           walls
           
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           Reading
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ordinances
           ;
           and
           holy
           actions
           begin
           with
           a
           slow
           motion
           ,
           and
           the
           building
           stays
           ,
           and
           the
           
           spirit
           is
           weary
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           is
           naked
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           temptation
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           days
           of
           storm
           take
           in
           every
           thing
           that
           can
           doe
           it
           mischief
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           faint
           and
           sick
           ,
           listlesse
           and
           tired
           ,
           and
           it
           stands
           till
           its
           owne
           weight
           wearies
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           then
           declines
           to
           death
           and
           sad
           disorder
           ,
           being
           so
           much
           the
           worse
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           not
           onely
           returned
           to
           its
           first
           follies
           ,
           but
           hath
           superadded
           unthankfulnesse
           and
           carelesnesse
           ,
           a
           positive
           neglect
           ,
           and
           a
           despite
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           a
           setting
           a
           low
           price
           to
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           lazinesse
           and
           wretchlesnesse
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           evills
           superadded
           to
           the
           first
           state
           of
           coldnesse
           ,
           whither
           
           he
           is
           with
           all
           these
           loads
           and
           circumstances
           of
           death
           easily
           revolv'd
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           state
           of
           lukewarmnesse
           is
           more
           incorrigible
           then
           a
           state
           of
           coldnesse
           ;
           while
           men
           flatter
           themselves
           that
           their
           state
           is
           good
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           rich
           and
           need
           nothing
           ,
           that
           their
           lamps
           are
           dressed
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           ornament
           .
           There
           are
           many
           that
           think
           they
           are
           in
           their
           countrey
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           are
           weary
           ,
           and
           measure
           not
           the
           end
           of
           their
           hopes
           by
           the
           possession
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           precedent
           labour
           ,
           which
           they
           overvalue
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           easie
           and
           effeminate
           souls
           .
           S.
           Bernard
           complains
           of
           some
           that
           say
           ,
           
             Sufficit
             nobis
          
           ,
           
           
             nolumus
             esse
             meliores
             quàm
             Patres
             nostri
             :
          
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           be
           as
           our
           forefathers
           ,
           who
           were
           honest
           and
           usefull
           in
           their
           generations
           ,
           but
           
             be
             not
             over-righteous
          
           :
           These
           men
           are
           such
           as
           think
           they
           have
           knowledge
           enough
           to
           need
           no
           teacher
           ,
           devotion
           enough
           to
           need
           no
           new
           fires
           ,
           perfection
           enough
           to
           need
           no
           new
           progresse
           ,
           justice
           enough
           to
           need
           no
           repentance
           ;
           and
           then
           because
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           and
           all
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           are
           in
           perpetuall
           variety
           and
           change
           ,
           these
           men
           decline
           when
           they
           have
           gone
           their
           period
           ;
           they
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           then
           revert
           ;
           like
           a
           stone
           returning
           from
           the
           bosome
           of
           a
           cloud
           ,
           where
           it
           rested
           as
           long
           as
           the
           thought
           of
           a
           childe
           ,
           and
           fell
           to
           
           its
           naturall
           bed
           of
           earth
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           below
           for
           ever
           .
           He
           that
           says
           he
           will
           take
           care
           he
           be
           no
           worse
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           desires
           to
           be
           no
           better
           ,
           stops
           his
           journey
           into
           heaven
           ,
           but
           cannot
           be
           secure
           against
           his
           descending
           into
           hell
           :
           and
           Cassian
           spake
           a
           hard
           saying
           ,
           
             Frequentèr
             vidimus
             de
             frigidis
             &
             carnalibus
             ad
             spiritualem
             venisse
             fervorem
             ,
             de
             tepidis
             &
             animalibus
             omninò
             non
             vidimus
             :
          
           Many
           persons
           from
           vicious
           ,
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           cold
           ,
           have
           passed
           into
           life
           and
           an
           excellent
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           spirituall
           warmth
           ,
           and
           holy
           fires
           ;
           but
           from
           lukewarm
           and
           indifferent
           never
           any
           body
           came
           to
           an
           excellent
           condition
           ,
           and
           state
           of
           holynesse
           :
           rarissimè
           S.
           Bernard
           sayes
           ,
           very
           extremely
           seldome
           ;
           
           and
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           said
           something
           of
           this
           ,
           
             The
             Publicans
             and
             the
             Harlots
             goe
             before
             you
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
          
           ;
           they
           are
           moved
           by
           shame
           ,
           and
           punished
           by
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           remarked
           by
           punishments
           ,
           and
           frighted
           by
           the
           circumstances
           and
           notices
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           separated
           from
           sober
           persons
           by
           laws
           and
           an
           
           intolerable
           character
           ;
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           of
           their
           
           persons
           ,
           and
           their
           love
           of
           civill
           societie
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           can
           invite
           them
           towards
           vertues
           .
           But
           the
           man
           that
           is
           accounted
           honest
           ,
           and
           does
           justice
           ,
           and
           some
           things
           of
           Religion
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           finds
           himselfe
           but
           upon
           his
           way
           and
           feels
           his
           wants
           ,
           and
           groans
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           sighs
           under
           his
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           accounts
           himself
           
             not
             to
             have
             comprehended
          
           ,
           but
           
             still
             presses
             towards
             the
             mark
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
          
           unlesse
           (
           I
           say
           )
           he
           still
           increases
           in
           his
           appetites
           of
           Religion
           as
           he
           does
           in
           his
           progression
           ,
           he
           will
           think
           he
           needs
           no
           counsellor
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           whispers
           to
           an
           ear
           that
           is
           already
           fill'd
           with
           noyses
           ,
           and
           cannot
           atrend
           to
           the
           heavenly
           calling
           .
           The
           stomach
           that
           is
           already
           full
           ,
           is
           next
           to
           
           loathing
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           prologue
           to
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           a
           rejecting
           the
           first
           wholesome
           nutriment
           which
           was
           entertained
           to
           relieve
           the
           first
           naturall
           necessities
           :
           
             Qui
             non
             proficit
             vult
             deficere
          
           ,
           said
           S.
           Bernard
           :
           He
           that
           goes
           not
           forward
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Religion
           ,
           does
           not
           stand
           still
           ,
           but
           goes
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           but
           whither
           such
           a
           motion
           will
           lead
           him
           ,
           himself
           without
           a
           timely
           care
           shall
           feel
           by
           an
           intolerable
           experiment
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           sense
           and
           for
           these
           reasons
           it
           is
           that
           although
           a
           lukewarm
           Christian
           hath
           gone
           forward
           some
           steps
           towards
           a
           state
           of
           holynesse
           ,
           
           and
           is
           advanced
           beyond
           him
           that
           is
           cold
           ,
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           unconcerned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           speaking
           absolutely
           and
           naturally
           ,
           is
           neerer
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           then
           he
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           yet
           set
           out
           ;
           yet
           accidentally
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           these
           ill
           appendages
           ,
           he
           is
           worse
           ,
           in
           greater
           danger
           ,
           in
           a
           state
           equally
           unacceptable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           either
           goe
           forward
           ,
           and
           still
           doe
           the
           work
           of
           God
           carefully
           ,
           and
           diligently
           ,
           with
           a
           Fervent
           spirit
           ,
           and
           an
           Active
           hand
           ,
           with
           a
           willing
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           chearefull
           eye
           ,
           or
           it
           had
           been
           better
           he
           had
           never
           begun
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           concerns
           us
           next
           to
           enquire
           concerning
           the
           duty
           in
           its
           proper
           instances
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           perceive
           to
           what
           parts
           and
           degrees
           of
           
           duty
           it
           amounts
           ;
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           especially
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           faith
           ,
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           of
           charity
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           faith
           must
           be
           strong
           ,
           vigorous
           ,
           active
           ,
           confident
           ,
           and
           patient
           ,
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           unalterable
           ,
           without
           doubting
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           partiality
           .
           For
           the
           faith
           of
           very
           many
           men
           ,
           seems
           a
           duty
           so
           weak
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           is
           so
           often
           untwisted
           by
           violence
           ,
           or
           ravel'd
           and
           intangled
           in
           weak
           discourses
           ,
           or
           so
           false
           and
           fallacious
           by
           its
           mixture
           of
           interest
           ,
           that
           though
           men
           usually
           put
           most
           confidences
           in
           the
           pretences
           of
           faith
           ,
           yet
           no
           pretences
           are
           more
           unreasonable
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           faith
           and
           perswasions
           in
           Religion
           is
           most
           commonly
           imprinted
           in
           us
           by
           our
           country
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           Christians
           at
           the
           same
           rate
           as
           we
           are
           English
           or
           Spaniards
           ,
           or
           of
           such
           a
           family
           ;
           our
           reason
           is
           first
           stained
           and
           spotted
           with
           the
           dye
           of
           our
           kindred
           ,
           and
           country
           ,
           and
           our
           education
           puts
           it
           in
           grain
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           against
           this
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           call
           a
           
           temptaiton
           :
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           call
           these
           accidentall
           and
           artificiall
           perswasions
           by
           the
           name
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           the
           are
           of
           the
           
           countrey
           ,
           or
           an
           heireloome
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           or
           the
           daughter
           of
           a
           present
           interest
           .
           Whatever
           it
           was
           that
           brought
           us
           in
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           take
           care
           that
           when
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           our
           faith
           be
           noble
           ,
           and
           stand
           upon
           its
           most
           proper
           and
           most
           reasonable
           foundation
           ;
           it
           concerns
           us
           better
           to
           understand
           that
           Religion
           which
           we
           call
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           faith
           whereby
           we
           hope
           to
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           faith
           and
           the
           whole
           Religion
           of
           many
           men
           is
           the
           production
           of
           fear
           .
           Men
           are
           threatned
           into
           their
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           the
           iron
           rod
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           converts
           whole
           nations
           to
           his
           principles
           ,
           
           when
           the
           wise
           discourses
           of
           the
           Religion
           seems
           dull
           as
           sleep
           ,
           and
           unprevailing
           as
           the
           talk
           of
           childhood
           .
           That
           's
           but
           a
           deceitfull
           faith
           which
           our
           timorousnesse
           begot
           ,
           and
           our
           weaknesse
           nurses
           ,
           and
           brings
           up
           .
           The
           Religion
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           immortall
           ,
           and
           certaine
           ,
           and
           perswasive
           ,
           and
           infallible
           ,
           and
           unalterable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           needs
           not
           be
           received
           by
           humane
           and
           weake
           convoycs
           ,
           like
           worldly
           and
           mortall
           Religions
           :
           that
           faith
           is
           lukewarm
           ,
           and
           easie
           ,
           and
           trifling
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           a
           beleef
           of
           that
           which
           a
           man
           wants
           courage
           to
           disbeleeve
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           faith
           of
           many
           men
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           trust
           it
           :
           
           they
           will
           talk
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           serve
           vanity
           ,
           or
           their
           lust
           ,
           or
           their
           company
           ,
           or
           their
           interest
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           matter
           comes
           to
           a
           pinch
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           trust
           it
           .
           When
           Antisthenes
           was
           initiated
           into
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Orph●us
           ,
           the
           Priest
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           were
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           
           immediately
           after
           death
           should
           be
           perfectly
           happy
           ;
           the
           Philosopher
           asked
           him
           ,
           why
           he
           did
           not
           dye
           if
           he
           beleeved
           what
           he
           said
           ?
           such
           a
           faith
           as
           that
           ,
           was
           fine
           to
           talk
           of
           at
           table
           ,
           or
           eating
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           when
           the
           mystick
           man
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           full
           of
           wine
           and
           flesh
           ,
           of
           confidence
           and
           religion
           ;
           but
           to
           dye
           ,
           is
           a
           more
           material
           consideration
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           chosen
           upon
           no
           grounds
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           faith
           
           which
           really
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           can
           secure
           our
           reason
           ,
           and
           our
           choyce
           ,
           and
           perfect
           our
           interest
           and
           designes
           .
           And
           it
           hath
           been
           long
           observed
           concerning
           those
           bold
           people
           that
           use
           their
           reason
           against
           God
           that
           gave
           it
           ,
           they
           have
           one
           perswasion
           in
           their
           health
           ,
           and
           another
           in
           their
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           fears
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           well
           ,
           they
           blaspheme
           ,
           when
           they
           die
           ,
           they
           are
           superstitious
           ;
           It
           was
           Bias
           his
           case
           when
           he
           was
           poyson'd
           by
           the
           Atheismes
           of
           Theodorus
           ,
           no
           man
           died
           more
           like
           a
           coward
           and
           a
           fool
           ;
           
             as
             if
             the
             gods
             were
             to
             come
             and
             goe
             as
          
           Bias
           
             pleased
             to
             think
             and
             talk
          
           :
           so
           one
           said
           of
           his
           folly
           .
           If
           God
           be
           to
           be
           feared
           when
           we
           die
           ,
           he
           is
           also
           to
           be
           feared
           in
           all
           our
           
           life
           ,
           for
           he
           can
           for
           ever
           make
           us
           die
           ;
           he
           that
           will
           doe
           it
           once
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           he
           please
           ,
           can
           alwayes
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           those
           perswasions
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           against
           Religion
           ,
           are
           onely
           the
           production
           of
           vicious
           passions
           ,
           of
           drink
           or
           fancy
           ,
           of
           confidence
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           of
           boldnesse
           or
           vile
           appetites
           ,
           of
           vanity
           or
           fiercenesse
           ,
           of
           
           pride
           or
           flatteries
           ;
           and
           Atheisme
           is
           a
           proportion
           so
           unnaturall
           and
           
           monstrous
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           never
           dwell
           in
           a
           mans
           heart
           
             as
             faith
             does
          
           ,
           in
           health
           and
           sicknesse
           ,
           in
           peace
           and
           warre
           ,
           in
           company
           and
           alone
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           and
           at
           the
           end
           of
           a
           designe
           ;
           but
           comes
           from
           weake
           principles
           ,
           and
           leaves
           shallow
           and
           superficiall
           impressions
           ;
           but
           when
           men
           endevour
           to
           strengthen
           and
           confirme
           it
           ,
           they
           onely
           strive
           to
           make
           themselves
           worse
           then
           they
           can
           .
           Naturally
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           an
           Atheist
           :
           for
           he
           that
           is
           so
           ,
           must
           have
           something
           within
           him
           that
           is
           worse
           either
           then
           man
           or
           devill
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           measure
           their
           faith
           by
           shews
           and
           apparencies
           ,
           by
           ceremonies
           and
           names
           ,
           by
           professions
           and
           little
           institutions
           .
           Diogenes
           was
           angry
           at
           the
           silly
           Priest
           that
           thought
           he
           should
           be
           immortall
           because
           
           he
           was
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           promise
           so
           concerning
           Agesilaus
           ,
           and
           Epaminondas
           ,
           two
           noble
           Greeks
           that
           had
           preserved
           their
           country
           ,
           and
           lived
           vertuously
           .
           The
           faith
           of
           a
           Christian
           hath
           no
           signification
           at
           all
           but
           obedience
           and
           charity
           ;
           if
           men
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           charitable
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           live
           according
           to
           their
           faith
           ,
           then
           onely
           they
           are
           Christians
           ;
           whatsoever
           else
           is
           pretended
           is
           but
           a
           shadow
           and
           the
           image
           of
           a
           grace
           ;
           for
           since
           in
           all
           the
           sects
           and
           institutions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           professors
           did
           in
           some
           reasonable
           sort
           conform
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           profession
           (
           as
           appears
           in
           all
           the
           Schooles
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           Religions
           
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           usages
           and
           the
           countrey
           customes
           of
           the
           Turks
           )
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           dishonour
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           in
           it
           alone
           men
           should
           pretend
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           doe
           nothing
           of
           what
           it
           perswades
           ,
           and
           commands
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           those
           promises
           ,
           which
           it
           makes
           us
           to
           beleeve
           .
           *
           He
           that
           means
           to
           please
           God
           by
           his
           faith
           ,
           must
           have
           his
           faith
           begotten
           in
           him
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           proper
           arguments
           of
           Religion
           ;
           he
           must
           professe
           it
           without
           feare
           ,
           he
           must
           dare
           to
           die
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           live
           according
           to
           its
           institution
           ;
           he
           must
           grow
           more
           confident
           ,
           and
           more
           holy
           ,
           have
           fewer
           doubtings
           and
           more
           vertues
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           resolute
           and
           constant
           ,
           far
           from
           indifferency
           ,
           and
           above
           
           secular
           regards
           ;
           he
           must
           by
           it
           regulate
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           value
           it
           above
           his
           life
           ;
           he
           must
           
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             faith
          
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           prevailing
           arguments
           ,
           by
           the
           arguments
           of
           holy
           living
           ,
           and
           ready
           dying
           ,
           by
           zeale
           and
           patience
           ,
           by
           conformity
           and
           humility
           ,
           by
           reducing
           words
           to
           actions
           ,
           fair
           discourses
           to
           perfect
           perswasions
           ,
           by
           loving
           the
           article
           ,
           and
           
             encreasing
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             love
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           then
           his
           faith
           is
           not
           
             negligent
             ,
             deceitfull
             ,
             artificiall
          
           and
           improper
           ,
           but
           true
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           
             usefull
             ,
             zealous
          
           and
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           never
           be
           reproved
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           prayers
           and
           devotions
           must
           be
           fervent
           and
           zealous
           ,
           not
           
           cold
           ,
           patient
           ,
           easie
           ,
           and
           soon
           rejected
           ;
           but
           supported
           by
           a
           patient
           spirit
           ,
           set
           forwards
           by
           importunity
           ,
           continued
           by
           perseverance
           ,
           waited
           on
           by
           attention
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           mind
           ,
           carryed
           along
           with
           holy
           
           but
           strong
           desires
           ,
           and
           ballasted
           with
           resignation
           ,
           and
           conformity
           
           to
           the
           divine
           will
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           God
           likes
           it
           ,
           and
           does
           the
           work
           to
           Gods
           glory
           and
           our
           interest
           effectively
           .
           He
           that
           asks
           with
           a
           doubting
           mind
           ,
           and
           a
           lazy
           desire
           ,
           begs
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           be
           denyed
           ;
           we
           must
           in
           our
           prayers
           be
           earnest
           ,
           and
           fervent
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           shall
           have
           but
           a
           cold
           answer
           ;
           for
           God
           gives
           his
           grace
           according
           as
           we
           can
           receive
           it
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           evill
           returnes
           we
           meet
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           when
           we
           ask
           for
           good
           things
           ,
           is
           wholly
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           wandring
           spirits
           ,
           and
           cold
           desires
           ;
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           complain
           that
           our
           minds
           wander
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           our
           diversions
           are
           more
           prevailing
           then
           all
           our
           arts
           of
           application
           ,
           and
           detention
           ;
           and
           we
           
           wander
           sometimes
           even
           when
           we
           pray
           against
           wandring
           :
           and
           it
           is
           in
           some
           degrees
           naturall
           ,
           and
           unevitable
           :
           but
           although
           the
           evill
           is
           not
           wholly
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           yet
           the
           symptomes
           are
           to
           be
           eased
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           desires
           were
           strong
           ,
           and
           fervent
           ,
           our
           minds
           would
           in
           the
           same
           proportion
           be
           present
           ;
           we
           see
           it
           by
           a
           certain
           and
           regular
           experience
           ;
           what
           we
           love
           passionately
           ,
           we
           perpetually
           think
           on
           ,
           and
           it
           returnes
           upon
           us
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           great
           fear
           the
           apprehension
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           off
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           our
           desires
           of
           holy
           things
           were
           strong
           and
           earnest
           ,
           we
           should
           most
           certainly
           attend
           our
           prayers
           :
           it
           is
           a
           more
           violent
           affection
           to
           other
           things
           that
           carries
           
           us
           off
           from
           this
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           lov'd
           passionately
           what
           we
           aske
           for
           daily
           ,
           we
           should
           aske
           with
           hearty
           desires
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           appetite
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           spirit
           ;
           and
           however
           it
           be
           very
           easie
           to
           have
           our
           thoughts
           wander
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           our
           indifferency
           and
           lukewarmnesse
           that
           makes
           it
           so
           naturall
           :
           and
           you
           may
           observe
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           the
           light
           shines
           bright
           ,
           and
           the
           fires
           of
           devotion
           ,
           and
           desires
           flame
           out
           ,
           so
           long
           the
           mind
           of
           a
           man
           stands
           close
           to
           the
           altar
           ,
           and
           waits
           upon
           the
           sacrifice
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           fires
           die
           and
           desires
           decay
           ,
           so
           the
           mind
           steals
           away
           and
           walks
           abroad
           to
           see
           the
           little
           images
           of
           beauty
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           it
           beholds
           in
           the
           falling
           stars
           and
           little
           glow-wormes
           
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           river
           that
           runs
           slow
           and
           creeps
           by
           the
           banks
           ,
           and
           begs
           leave
           of
           every
           turfe
           to
           let
           it
           passe
           ,
           is
           drawn
           into
           little
           hollownesses
           ,
           and
           spends
           it selfe
           in
           smaller
           portions
           ,
           and
           dies
           with
           diversion
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           runs
           with
           vigorousnesse
           and
           a
           ful
           stream
           ,
           and
           breaks
           down
           every
           obstacle
           ,
           making
           it
           even
           as
           its
           own
           brow
           ,
           it
           stays
           not
           to
           be
           tempted
           by
           little
           avocations
           ,
           and
           to
           creep
           into
           holes
           ,
           but
           runs
           into
           the
           sea
           through
           full
           and
           usefull
           channels
           :
           So
           is
           a
           mans
           prayer
           ,
           if
           it
           moves
           upon
           the
           feet
           of
           an
           abated
           appetite
           ,
           it
           wanders
           into
           the
           society
           of
           every
           trifling
           accident
           ,
           and
           stays
           at
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           fancy
           ,
           and
           talks
           with
           every
           object
           it
           meets
           ,
           and
           
           cannot
           arrive
           at
           heaven
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           is
           carryed
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           passion
           and
           strong
           desires
           ,
           a
           swift
           motion
           and
           a
           hungry
           appetite
           ,
           it
           passes
           on
           through
           all
           the
           intermediall
           regions
           of
           clouds
           ,
           and
           stays
           not
           till
           it
           dwells
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Throne
           ,
           where
           mercy
           sits
           ,
           and
           thence
           sends
           holy
           showers
           of
           refreshment
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           some
           
           little
           drops
           will
           turn
           aside
           ,
           and
           fall
           from
           the
           full
           channell
           by
           the
           
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           banks
           ,
           and
           hollownesse
           of
           the
           passage
           ;
           but
           the
           main
           course
           is
           still
           continued
           :
           and
           although
           the
           most
           earnest
           and
           devout
           persons
           feel
           and
           complain
           of
           some
           loosenesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           unfixed
           attentions
           ,
           yet
           their
           love
           and
           their
           desire
           secure
           the
           maine
           portions
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           prayer
           to
           be
           strong
           ,
           fervent
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           .
           Any
           thing
           can
           be
           done
           by
           him
           that
           earnestly
           desires
           what
           he
           ought
           ;
           secure
           but
           your
           affections
           and
           passions
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           temptation
           will
           be
           too
           strong
           ;
           
             A
             wise
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             resolution
             ,
             and
             an
             earnest
             spirit
             can
             doe
             any
             thing
             of
             duty
          
           ;
           but
           every
           temptation
           prevailes
           when
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           die
           ;
           and
           we
           usually
           lend
           nothing
           to
           devotion
           but
           the
           offices
           that
           flatter
           our
           passions
           ;
           we
           can
           desire
           and
           
           pray
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           serve
           our
           lust
           ,
           or
           promote
           those
           ends
           which
           we
           covet
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           tear
           and
           fly
           from
           :
           but
           the
           same
           earnestnesse
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           transplanted
           into
           Religion
           and
           our
           prayers
           ,
           would
           serve
           all
           the
           needs
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           it
           we
           do
           
             the
             Lords
             work
             deceitfully
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Our
           Charity
           also
           must
           be
           fervent
           :
           
             Malus
             est
             miles
             qui
             ducem
             suum
             gemens
             sequitur
             ,
          
           He
           that
           follows
           his
           Generall
           with
           a
           heavy
           march
           and
           a
           heavy
           heart
           is
           but
           an
           ill
           souldier
           ;
           but
           our
           duty
           to
           God
           should
           be
           hugely
           pleasing
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           :
           it
           must
           passe
           on
           to
           action
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           action
           vigorously
           ;
           it
           is
           called
           in
           Scripture
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             labour
          
           and
           travail
           
             of
             love
             ;
             A
             friend
             at
             a
             sneese
             and
             an
             almes-basket
             full
             of
             prayers
             ,
          
           a
           love
           that
           is
           lazy
           ,
           and
           a
           service
           that
           is
           uselesse
           ,
           and
           a
           pity
           without
           support
           ,
           are
           the
           images
           and
           colours
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           whose
           very
           constitution
           and
           designe
           is
           ,
           beneficence
           and
           well-doing
           .
           He
           that
           loves
           passionately
           will
           not
           onely
           doe
           all
           that
           his
           friend
           needs
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           himself
           can
           ;
           for
           although
           
             the
             law
             of
             charity
          
           is
           fulfilled
           by
           acts
           of
           profit
           ,
           and
           bounty
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           labour
           ;
           yet
           
             it
             hath
             no
             other
             measures
          
           but
           the
           proportions
           and
           abundance
           of
           a
           good
           mind
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           this
           ,
           God
           requires
           
           that
           we
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           abounding
           ,
           and
           that
           
             alwayes
             ,
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           if
           we
           love
           passionately
           ,
           we
           shall
           doe
           all
           this
           ,
           for
           love
           endures
           labour
           ,
           and
           calls
           it
           pleasure
           ,
           it
           spends
           all
           and
           counts
           it
           a
           gain
           ,
           it
           suffers
           inconveniencies
           ,
           and
           is
           quickly
           reconciled
           to
           them
           ;
           if
           dishonours
           and
           affronts
           be
           to
           be
           endured
           ,
           love
           smiles
           and
           calls
           them
           favours
           ,
           and
           wears
           them
           willingly
           .
        
         
           
             —
             alii
             jacuere
             ligati
          
           
             Turpitèr
             ,
             atque
             aliquis
             de
             Diis
             non
             tristibus
             optat
          
           
             Sic
             fieri
             turpis
             ,
             —
             
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           said
           David
           ,
           and
           
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             vile
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             honour
             unto
             me
          
           ;
           thus
           did
           the
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Lord
           goe
           
             from
             tribunals
             rejoycing
             that
             they
             were
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             stripes
             for
             that
             beloved
             name
          
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           commanded
           
             to
             rejoyce
             in
          
           
           
             persecutions
             ,
             to
             resist
             unto
             bloud
             ,
             to
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
          
           
           
             gate
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             weary
             of
             well
             doing
          
           ;
           doe
           it
           hugely
           ,
           and
           doe
           it
           alwayes
           .
           
             Non
             enim
             votis
             neque
             suppliciis
             muliebribus
             auxilia
             Deorum
             parantur
             ;
             sed
             vigilando
             ,
             agendo
             ,
             benè
             consulendo
             omnia
             prosperè
             cedunt
             .
          
           No
           man
           can
           obtain
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           by
           words
           and
           imperfect
           resolutions
           ,
           by
           lazie
           actions
           ,
           and
           a
           remisse
           piety
           ,
           but
           by
           severe
           counsells
           ,
           and
           sober
           actions
           ,
           by
           watchfulnesse
           and
           prudence
           ,
           by
           doing
           excellent
           things
           with
           holy
           intentions
           ,
           and
           vigorous
           prosecutions
           .
           
             Ubi
             socordiae
             &
             ignaviae
             te
             tradideris
             nequidquam
             Deos
             implorabis
             :
          
           If
           your
           vertues
           be
           lazy
           ,
           your
           vices
           will
           be
           bold
           and
           active
           :
           and
           therefore
           Democritus
           said
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           painfull
           and
           
           the
           soft-handed
           people
           in
           Religion
           differ
           just
           as
           good
           men
           and
           
             bad
             ;
             nimirùm
             spe
             bonâ
          
           ,
           the
           labouring
           charity
           hath
           a
           good
           hope
           ,
           but
           a
           coole
           Religion
           hath
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           distinction
           will
           have
           a
           sad
           effect
           to
           eternall
           ages
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           great
           Scenes
           of
           duty
           in
           which
           we
           are
           to
           be
           fervent
           and
           zealous
           ;
           but
           because
           earnestnesse
           and
           zeal
           are
           circumstances
           of
           a
           great
           latitude
           ;
           and
           the
           zeale
           of
           the
           present
           age
           is
           starke
           cold
           ,
           if
           compar'd
           to
           the
           fervors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           primitives
           ;
           and
           in
           every
           age
           a
           good
           mans
           care
           may
           turne
           into
           scruple
           ,
           if
           he
           sees
           that
           he
           is
           not
           the
           best
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           
           may
           reckon
           his
           owne
           estate
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           confines
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           because
           his
           spark
           is
           not
           so
           great
           as
           his
           neighbors
           fires
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           we
           consider
           concerning
           the
           degrees
           of
           the
           intention
           and
           forward
           heats
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           have
           found
           out
           the
           lowest
           degrees
           of
           zeale
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           fervour
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           duty
           dwels
           there
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           above
           it
           is
           a
           degree
           of
           excellence
           ;
           but
           all
           that
           is
           lesse
           then
           it
           ,
           is
           lukewarmnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           an
           ungracious
           and
           an
           unaccepted
           person
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           No
           man
           is
           fervent
           and
           zealous
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           preferres
           Religion
           before
           businesse
           ,
           charity
           before
           his
           own
           case
           ,
           
           the
           reliefe
           of
           his
           brother
           before
           money
           ,
           heaven
           before
           secular
           regards
           ,
           and
           God
           before
           his
           friend
           or
           interest
           .
           Which
           rule
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           
             in
             particular
             instances
          
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           generally
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           descends
           to
           particulars
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           proportion
           to
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           proper
           measures
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             In
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             life
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             prefer
             Religion
             
             before
             any
             state
             that
             is
             either
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             lessening
             of
             its
             duties
             .
          
           He
           that
           hath
           a
           state
           of
           life
           in
           which
           he
           cannot
           at
           all
           in
           fair
           proportions
           tend
           to
           Religion
           ,
           must
           quit
           great
           proportions
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           enjoy
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           
           calls
           
             pulling
             out
             the
             right
             eye
             if
             it
             offend
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             In
             particular
             actions
             ,
             when
             the
             necessity
             is
             equall
             ,
             he
             that
             
             does
             not
             preferre
             Religion
             is
             not
             at
             all
             zealous
          
           ;
           for
           although
           all
           naturall
           necessities
           are
           to
           be
           served
           before
           the
           circumstances
           and
           order
           of
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           our
           belly
           and
           our
           back
           ,
           our
           liberty
           and
           
           our
           life
           ,
           our
           health
           ,
           and
           a
           friend
           are
           to
           be
           neglected
           rather
           
           then
           a
           Duty
           when
           it
           stands
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           ,
           and
           is
           requir'd
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Although
           
             the
             things
             of
             God
             are
             by
             a
             necessary
             zeale
             to
             be
          
           
           
             preferred
             before
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           yet
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           reckon
           Religion
           ,
           and
           orders
           of
           worshipping
           ,
           onely
           to
           be
           
             the
             things
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           duties
           to
           be
           
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           a
           Pharisaicall
           device
           to
           cry
           Corban
           ,
           and
           to
           refuse
           to
           relieve
           their
           aged
           Parents
           ;
           it
           is
           good
           to
           give
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           better
           to
           give
           to
           the
           Poor
           ▪
           and
           though
           they
           must
           be
           both
           provided
           for
           ,
           yet
           in
           cases
           of
           dispute
           Mercy
           carries
           the
           cause
           against
           Religion
           and
           the
           Temple
           .
           And
           although
           Mary
           
           was
           commended
           for
           choosing
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           yet
           Mary
           had
           done
           worse
           if
           she
           had
           been
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           her
           Master
           when
           she
           should
           have
           relieved
           a
           perishing
           brother
           .
           Martha
           was
           troubled
           with
           much
           serving
           ;
           that
           was
           
             more
             then
             need
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           was
           to
           blame
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           hearing
           in
           some
           circumstances
           may
           be
           
             more
             then
             needs
          
           ;
           and
           some
           women
           are
           
             troubled
             with
             over-much
             hearing
          
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           had
           better
           have
           been
           serving
           the
           necessities
           of
           their
           house
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           rule
           is
           
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             relatives
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           
           for
           although
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           better
           then
           the
           things
           of
           
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           a
           spirituall
           man
           is
           not
           in
           humane
           regards
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           Princes
           and
           noble
           personages
           .
           Because
           a
           man
           is
           called
           spirituall
           in
           severall
           regards
           ,
           and
           for
           various
           measures
           and
           manners
           of
           partaking
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           co-operating
           toward
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           *
           A
           King
           and
           a
           Bishop
           both
           ,
           have
           callings
           in
           order
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           honesty
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           effects
           ,
           towards
           the
           advancement
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           whose
           representatives
           severally
           they
           are
           .
           *
           But
           whether
           of
           these
           two
           works
           more
           immediately
           ,
           or
           more
           effectively
           ,
           cannot
           at
           all
           times
           be
           known
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           from
           hence
           no
           argument
           can
           be
           drawn
           concerning
           doing
           them
           civill
           regards
           ;
           *
           and
           possibly
           ,
           
             the
             partaking
             the
             Spirit
          
           is
           a
           neerer
           relation
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           doing
           his
           ministeries
           ,
           and
           serving
           his
           ends
           upon
           others
           ;
           *
           and
           if
           relations
           to
           God
           and
           Gods
           Spirit
           could
           bring
           an
           obligation
           of
           giving
           proportionable
           civill
           honour
           ,
           every
           holy
           man
           might
           put
           in
           some
           pretence
           for
           dignities
           above
           some
           Kings
           and
           some
           Bishops
           .
           *
           But
           as
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           in
           order
           to
           the
           affairs
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           so
           they
           naturally
           can
           inferre
           onely
           such
           a
           relative
           dignity
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           expressed
           in
           spirituall
           manners
           .
           But
           because
           such
           relations
           are
           subjected
           in
           men
           of
           
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           we
           now
           converse
           especially
           in
           materiall
           and
           secular
           significations
           ,
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           expresse
           our
           regards
           to
           men
           of
           such
           relations
           by
           proportionable
           expressions
           :
           but
           because
           
             civill
             excellencies
          
           are
           the
           proper
           ground
           of
           receiving
           and
           exacting
           
             civill
             honors
          
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           excellencies
           doe
           onely
           claim
           them
           accidentally
           ,
           
           and
           indirectly
           ,
           therefore
           in
           titles
           of
           honour
           and
           humane
           
           regards
           the
           
             civill
             praeeminence
          
           is
           the
           appendix
           of
           the
           greatest
           
             civill
             power
          
           and
           imployment
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           descend
           in
           proper
           measures
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           spirituall
           relation
           to
           challenge
           a
           temporall
           dignity
           ,
           is
           as
           if
           the
           best
           Musick
           should
           challenge
           the
           best
           cloathes
           ,
           or
           a
           Lute-string
           should
           contend
           with
           a
           Rose
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           greatest
           sweetnesse
           .
           *
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           although
           temporall
           things
           are
           in
           order
           to
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           lesse
           perfect
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           so
           naturally
           ;
           for
           temporall
           things
           are
           properly
           in
           order
           to
           the
           felicity
           of
           man
           in
           his
           proper
           and
           present
           constitution
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           by
           a
           supernaturall
           grace
           that
           now
           they
           are
           thrust
           forward
           to
           a
           
           higher
           end
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           ;
           and
           therefore
           temporall
           things
           ,
           and
           persons
           ,
           and
           callings
           have
           properly
           the
           chiefest
           temporall
           regard
           ;
           and
           Christ
           took
           nothing
           of
           this
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           put
           them
           higher
           ,
           by
           sanctifying
           and
           ennobling
           them
           .
           *
           But
           then
           the
           higher
           calling
           can
           no
           more
           suppose
           the
           higher
           man
           ,
           then
           the
           richest
           trade
           can
           suppose
           the
           richest
           man.
           From
           callings
           to
           men
           ,
           the
           argument
           is
           fallacious
           ;
           and
           a
           Smith
           is
           a
           more
           usefull
           man
           then
           he
           that
           teaches
           Logick
           ;
           but
           not
           always
           to
           be
           more
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           stand
           at
           the
           chairs
           of
           Princes
           and
           Nobles
           .
           *
           Holy
           persons
           and
           holy
           things
           and
           all
           great
           relations
           are
           to
           be
           valued
           by
           generall
           proportions
           to
           their
           correlatives
           ,
           but
           if
           wee
           
           descend
           to
           make
           minute
           and
           exact
           proportions
           ,
           and
           proportion
           an
           inch
           of
           temporall
           to
           a
           minute
           of
           spirituall
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           be
           hugely
           deceived
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           could
           measure
           the
           motion
           of
           an
           Angell
           by
           a
           string
           ,
           or
           the
           progressions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           by
           weight
           and
           measure
           of
           the
           staple
           .
           *
           And
           yet
           if
           these
           measures
           were
           taken
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           unreasonable
           that
           the
           lower
           of
           the
           higher
           kind
           should
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           the
           most
           perfect
           and
           excellent
           in
           a
           lower
           order
           of
           things
           .
           A
           man
           generally
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           above
           a
           woman
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           meanest
           of
           her
           subjects
           before
           the
           most
           excellent
           
           Queen
           ;
           not
           alwayes
           this
           man
           before
           this
           woman
           .
           Now
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           are
           the
           best
           in
           all
           temporall
           dignities
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           had
           in
           them
           no
           spirituall
           relations
           and
           consequent
           excellencies
           (
           as
           they
           have
           very
           many
           )
           yet
           are
           not
           to
           be
           undervalu'd
           to
           spirituall
           relations
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           world
           are
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           weak
           ,
           partiall
           ;
           and
           must
           stay
           till
           the
           next
           world
           before
           they
           are
           in
           a
           state
           of
           excellency
           ,
           propriety
           and
           perfection
           ;
           and
           then
           also
           all
           shall
           have
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           worth
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           not
           of
           their
           calling
           .
        
         
           *
           But
           lastly
           ,
           what
           men
           may
           not
           challenge
           is
           not
           their
           just
           and
           
           proper
           due
           ;
           but
           spirituall
           persons
           and
           the
           neerest
           relatives
           to
           God
           stand
           by
           him
           but
           so
           long
           as
           they
           dwell
           low
           and
           safe
           in
           humility
           ,
           and
           rise
           high
           in
           nothing
           but
           in
           labours
           ,
           and
           zeal
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           devotion
           .
           *
           In
           proportion
           to
           this
           rule
           ,
           a
           Church
           may
           be
           pull'd
           down
           to
           save
           a
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           
           sold
           to
           redeem
           Captives
           when
           there
           is
           a
           great
           calamity
           imminent
           ,
           
           and
           prepared
           for
           reliefe
           and
           no
           other
           way
           to
           succour
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           the
           duty
           of
           zeale
           requires
           that
           we
           neglect
           an
           ordinary
           visit
           rather
           then
           an
           ordinary
           prayer
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           profit
           rather
           then
           omit
           a
           required
           duty
           .
           No
           excuse
           can
           legitimate
           a
           sin
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           goes
           about
           to
           distinguish
           between
           his
           duty
           and
           his
           profit
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           cannot
           reconcile
           them
           ,
           will
           yet
           tie
           them
           together
           like
           a
           Hyaena
           and
           a
           Dog
           ,
           this
           man
           pretends
           to
           Religion
           ,
           but
           secures
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           is
           indifferent
           and
           lukewarme
           towards
           that
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           be
           warme
           and
           safe
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           this
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           that
           fervour
           and
           zeal
           that
           is
           necessary
           and
           a
           duty
           ,
           
             it
             is
             required
             that
             we
             be
             constant
             and
             persevering
             .
             Eslo
             sidelis
             ad
             mortem
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Smyrna
             ,
             Be
             faithfull
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             a
             crown
             of
             life
             :
          
           For
           he
           that
           is
           warm
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           cold
           to
           morrow
           ,
           zealous
           in
           his
           resolution
           and
           weary
           in
           his
           practises
           ,
           fierce
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           slack
           and
           easie
           in
           his
           progresse
           ,
           hath
           not
           yet
           well
           chosen
           what
           side
           he
           will
           be
           of
           ;
           he
           sees
           not
           reason
           enough
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           not
           confidence
           enough
           for
           its
           contrary
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           
             duplicis
             animi
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           James
           calls
           him
           ,
           
             of
             a
             doubtfull
             mind
          
           .
           For
           Religion
           is
           worth
           as
           much
           to
           day
           as
           it
           was
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           that
           cannot
           
           change
           though
           we
           doe
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           doe
           ,
           we
           have
           left
           God
           ,
           and
           whither
           he
           can
           goe
           that
           goes
           from
           God
           ,
           his
           owne
           sorrowes
           will
           soon
           enough
           instruct
           him
           .
           This
           fire
           must
           never
           goe
           out
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           like
           the
           fire
           of
           heaven
           ,
           it
           must
           shine
           like
           the
           starres
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           cover'd
           with
           a
           cloud
           ,
           or
           obscur'd
           by
           a
           greater
           light
           ;
           yet
           they
           dwell
           for
           ever
           in
           their
           orbs
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           their
           circles
           ,
           and
           observe
           their
           circumstances
           ,
           but
           goe
           not
           out
           by
           day
           nor
           night
           ,
           and
           set
           not
           when
           Kings
           die
           ,
           nor
           are
           extinguish'd
           when
           Nations
           change
           their
           Government
           :
           So
           must
           the
           zeal
           of
           a
           
           Christian
           be
           ,
           a
           constant
           incentive
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           though
           sometimes
           his
           hand
           is
           drawne
           back
           by
           violence
           or
           need
           ,
           and
           his
           prayers
           shortned
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           businesse
           ,
           and
           some
           parts
           omitted
           by
           necessities
           ,
           and
           just
           complyances
           ,
           yet
           still
           the
           fire
           is
           kept
           alive
           ,
           it
           burns
           within
           when
           the
           light
           breaks
           not
           forth
           ,
           and
           is
           eternall
           as
           the
           orb
           of
           fire
           ,
           or
           the
           embers
           of
           the
           Altar
           of
           Incense
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           No
           man
           is
           zealous
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           but
           
             he
             that
             delights
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             :
          
           without
           this
           no
           man
           can
           persevere
           ,
           but
           must
           faint
           under
           the
           continuall
           pressure
           of
           an
           uneasie
           load
           .
           If
           a
           man
           goes
           
           to
           his
           prayers
           as
           children
           goe
           to
           schoole
           ,
           or
           give
           alms
           as
           those
           that
           pay
           contribution
           ,
           and
           meditate
           with
           the
           same
           willingnesse
           with
           which
           young
           men
           die
           ,
           this
           man
           does
           
             personam
             sustinere
          
           ,
           he
           acts
           a
           part
           which
           he
           cannot
           long
           personate
           ,
           but
           will
           find
           so
           many
           excuses
           and
           silly
           devices
           to
           omit
           his
           duty
           ,
           such
           tricks
           to
           run
           
           from
           that
           which
           will
           make
           him
           happy
           ,
           he
           will
           so
           watch
           the
           
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           sure
           to
           doe
           nothing
           in
           private
           ;
           he
           will
           so
           often
           distinguish
           and
           mince
           the
           duty
           into
           minutes
           and
           little
           particles
           ,
           he
           will
           so
           tie
           himself
           to
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           carelesse
           of
           the
           intention
           and
           spirituall
           designe
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           punctuall
           in
           the
           ceremony
           ,
           and
           trifling
           in
           the
           secret
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           so
           well
           pleased
           when
           he
           is
           hindred
           by
           an
           accident
           not
           of
           his
           own
           procuring
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           so
           many
           devices
           to
           defeat
           his
           duty
           ;
           and
           to
           cosuen
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           certainly
           manifest
           that
           he
           is
           afraid
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           secretly
           hates
           it
           ;
           he
           counts
           it
           a
           burthen
           ,
           and
           an
           objection
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           man
           is
           sure
           to
           leave
           it
           ,
           when
           
           his
           circumstances
           are
           so
           fitted
           .
           But
           if
           we
           delight
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           enter
           into
           a
           portion
           of
           the
           reward
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           begin
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           grace
           shall
           be
           stronger
           then
           the
           temptation
           in
           its
           very
           pretence
           of
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           confesses
           God
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Master
           ,
           Religion
           the
           best
           work
           ,
           and
           it
           serves
           God
           with
           choice
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           reconciles
           our
           nature
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           entertaines
           our
           appetite
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           ansa
           or
           handle
           left
           whereby
           we
           can
           easily
           be
           drawne
           from
           duty
           ,
           when
           all
           parties
           are
           pleased
           with
           the
           imployment
           .
           But
           this
           delight
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           if
           it
           were
           alwayes
           required
           that
           we
           should
           feele
           an
           actuall
           cheerfulnesse
           ,
           
           and
           sensible
           joy
           ;
           such
           as
           was
           that
           of
           Jonathan
           when
           he
           had
           newly
           tasted
           honey
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           came
           into
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           refreshed
           and
           pleasant
           .
           This
           happens
           sometimes
           when
           God
           please
           to
           intice
           ,
           or
           reward
           a
           mans
           spirit
           ,
           with
           little
           Antepasts
           of
           heaven
           ;
           but
           such
           a
           delight
           onely
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           a
           duty
           ,
           that
           we
           alwayes
           choose
           our
           duty
           regularly
           ,
           and
           undervalue
           the
           pleasures
           of
           temptation
           ,
           and
           proceed
           in
           the
           work
           of
           grace
           with
           a
           firme
           choice
           and
           unabated
           election
           ;
           our
           joy
           must
           be
           a
           joy
           of
           hope
           ,
           a
           joy
           at
           least
           of
           confident
           sufferers
           ,
           the
           joys
           
           of
           faith
           and
           expectation
           ;
           
             rejoycing
             in
             hope
          
           ,
           so
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           going
           forward
           upon
           such
           a
           perswasion
           as
           sees
           the
           joyes
           of
           God
           laid
           up
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           men
           :
           and
           so
           the
           sun
           may
           shine
           under
           a
           cloud
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           may
           
             rejoyce
             in
             persecution
          
           ,
           and
           
             delight
             in
             losses
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           his
           outward
           man
           groanes
           ,
           and
           faints
           ,
           and
           dies
           ,
           yet
           his
           spirit
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             inner
             man
          
           is
           confident
           and
           industrious
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           hope
           by
           which
           it
           lives
           and
           works
           unto
           the
           end
           :
           It
           was
           the
           case
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           in
           his
           agony
           ;
           his
           
             soule
             was
             exceeding
             sorrowfull
             unto
             death
             ,
          
           and
           the
           load
           of
           his
           Fathers
           anger
           crushed
           his
           shoulder
           ,
           
           and
           bowed
           his
           knees
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           chose
           it
           ,
           and
           still
           went
           forward
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           ;
           and
           what
           wee
           choose
           wee
           delight
           in
           ;
           and
           wee
           thinke
           it
           to
           be
           eligible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           amiable
           ,
           and
           fit
           by
           its
           proper
           excellencies
           and
           appendages
           to
           be
           delighted
           in
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           pleasant
           to
           the
           flesh
           
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           for
           its
           dignity
           is
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           ;
           but
           therefore
           
           it
           is
           proportioned
           to
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           heavenly
           as
           the
           reward
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           feel
           the
           joys
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           hangs
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           is
           uneasie
           and
           troubled
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           necessary
           parts
           of
           zeale
           ;
           of
           which
           if
           any
           man
           failes
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           a
           state
           of
           lukewarmnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           spirituall
           death
           .
           As
           a
           banished
           man
           or
           a
           condemned
           person
           is
           
             dead
             civilly
          
           ;
           he
           is
           
             diminutus
             capite
          
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           reckoned
           in
           the
           census
           ,
           nor
           partakes
           of
           the
           priviledges
           ,
           nor
           goes
           for
           a
           person
           ,
           but
           is
           reckoned
           among
           things
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           others
           :
           so
           is
           a
           lukewarm
           person
           ;
           he
           is
           
             corde
             diminutus
          
           ,
           he
           is
           spiritually
           dead
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           estranged
           
           from
           God
           ,
           his
           affections
           are
           lessened
           ,
           his
           hope
           diminished
           ,
           and
           his
           title
           cancell'd
           ,
           and
           he
           remains
           so
           ,
           unlesse
           ,
           1.
           he
           prefers
           Religion
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           2.
           spiritually
           rejoyces
           in
           doing
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           3.
           doe
           it
           constantly
           ,
           and
           with
           perseverance
           .
           These
           are
           the
           heats
           and
           warmth
           of
           life
           ;
           whatsoever
           is
           lesse
           then
           this
           ,
           is
           a
           disease
           ,
           and
           leads
           to
           the
           coldnesse
           and
           dishonors
           of
           the
           grave
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XIV
           .
           
             Part
             III.
          
           
           
        
         
           3.
           
           SO
           long
           as
           our
           zeal
           and
           forwardnesse
           in
           Religion
           hath
           only
           these
           constituent
           parts
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           more
           then
           can
           keep
           the
           duty
           alive
           :
           but
           beyond
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           degrees
           of
           earnestnesse
           and
           vehemence
           which
           are
           progressions
           towards
           the
           state
           of
           perfection
           ,
           which
           every
           man
           ought
           to
           design
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           added
           to
           his
           portion
           :
           of
           this
           sort
           I
           reckon
           
             frequency
             in
             prayer
          
           ,
           and
           
             almes
             above
             our
             estate
          
           .
           Concerning
           which
           two
           instances
           I
           have
           these
           two
           cautions
           to
           insert
           .
           1.
           
           Concerning
           
             frequency
             in
             prayer
          
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           zeal
           so
           ready
           and
           prepared
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           so
           
           easie
           and
           usefull
           ,
           so
           without
           objection
           ,
           and
           so
           fitted
           for
           every
           mans
           affairs
           ,
           his
           necessities
           and
           possibilities
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           prayes
           but
           seldome
           ,
           cannot
           in
           any
           sense
           pretend
           to
           be
           
             a
             religious
             person
          
           .
           For
           in
           Scripture
           there
           is
           no
           other
           rule
           for
           the
           frequency
           of
           prayer
           given
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           words
           which
           signifie
           we
           should
           do
           it
           
             alwaies
             ,
             Pray
             continually
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             Men
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             pray
             and
             not
             to
             faint
             .
          
           And
           then
           ,
           men
           have
           so
           many
           necessities
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           should
           esteem
           our
           needs
           to
           be
           the
           circumstances
           and
           positive
           determination
           of
           our
           times
           of
           prayer
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           very
           far
           from
           admitting
           limitation
           of
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           mean
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           
           pray
           frequently
           every
           day
           .
           For
           in
           danger
           and
           trouble
           ,
           naturall
           Religion
           teaches
           us
           to
           pray
           :
           In
           a
           festivall
           fortune
           our
           prudence
           ,
           and
           our
           needs
           inforce
           us
           equally
           .
           For
           though
           we
           feel
           not
           a
           present
           smart
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           certain
           then
           is
           our
           biggest
           danger
           :
           and
           if
           we
           observe
           how
           the
           world
           treats
           her
           darlings
           ,
           men
           of
           riches
           and
           honour
           ,
           of
           prosperity
           and
           great
           successe
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           confesse
           them
           to
           be
           the
           most
           miserable
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           the
           greatest
           danger
           of
           losing
           their
           biggest
           interest
           .
           For
           they
           are
           bigger
           then
           the
           iron
           hand
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           
             they
             cannot
             be
             restrain'd
             with
             fear
             :
          
           the
           hand
           grasps
           a
           power
           of
           doing
           all
           that
           which
           their
           evill
           heart
           can
           desire
           ,
           
           and
           
             they
             cannot
             be
             restrained
             with
             disability
             to
             sin
          
           ;
           they
           are
           flatter'd
           by
           all
           mean
           ,
           and
           base
           ,
           and
           indiligent
           persons
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           mankinde
           ;
           but
           few
           men
           dare
           reprove
           a
           potent
           sinner
           ;
           
             he
             shall
             every
             day
             be
             flattered
             and
             seldome
             counselled
             :
          
           and
           his
           great
           reflexions
           and
           opinions
           of
           his
           condition
           makes
           him
           impatient
           
           of
           reproof
           ,
           and
           so
           
             he
             cannot
             be
             restrain'd
             with
             modesty
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           
           as
           the
           needs
           of
           the
           poor
           man
           ,
           his
           rent
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           cryes
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           the
           oppression
           he
           groans
           under
           ,
           and
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           uneasie
           ,
           ill
           sleeping
           care
           will
           make
           him
           run
           to
           his
           prayers
           ,
           that
           in
           heaven
           a
           new
           decree
           may
           be
           passed
           every
           day
           for
           the
           provisions
           of
           his
           daily
           bread
           :
           so
           the
           greater
           needs
           of
           the
           rich
           ,
           their
           temptations
           ,
           and
           their
           dangers
           ,
           the
           flattery
           and
           the
           vanity
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           the
           pride
           ,
           their
           businesse
           and
           evill
           estate
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           upon
           them
           ,
           cals
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           zealous
           in
           this
           instance
           that
           they
           
             pray
             often
          
           ,
           that
           they
           
             pray
             without
             ceasing
          
           ;
           For
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           they
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           great
           security
           and
           advantage
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           ;
           For
           ,
           
             he
             that
             prayes
             well
             and
             prayes
             often
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             good
             and
             a
          
           
           
             blessed
             man
          
           ;
           and
           truly
           he
           that
           does
           not
           ,
           deserves
           no
           pity
           for
           his
           misery
           .
           For
           when
           all
           the
           troubles
           and
           dangers
           of
           his
           condition
           may
           turn
           into
           his
           good
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           but
           desire
           they
           should
           ;
           when
           upon
           such
           easie
           terms
           he
           may
           be
           happy
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           more
           trouble
           in
           it
           then
           this
           ,
           
             Aske
             and
             ye
             shall
             receive
          
           ;
           that
           's
           all
           that
           is
           required
           ;
           no
           more
           turnings
           and
           variety
           in
           their
           road
           ;
           when
           (
           I
           say
           )
           at
           so
           cheap
           a
           rate
           ,
           a
           poor
           man
           may
           be
           provided
           for
           ,
           and
           a
           rich
           man
           may
           escape
           damnation
           ,
           they
           that
           refuse
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           this
           remedy
           ,
           
             quickly
             ,
             earnestly
             ,
             zealously
             ,
             and
             constantly
             ,
          
           deserves
           the
           smart
           
           of
           his
           poverty
           and
           the
           care
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           scorne
           
             if
             he
             be
             poor
          
           ,
           and
           
             if
             he
             be
             rich
          
           it
           is
           fit
           he
           should
           (
           because
           he
           desires
           it
           )
           dye
           by
           the
           evils
           of
           his
           proper
           danger
           .
           *
           It
           was
           observed
           by
           
             Cassian
             ;
             orationibus
             maximè
             insidiantur
             Daemones
             ,
          
           the
           Devill
           is
           more
           busie
           to
           disturb
           our
           prayers
           ,
           then
           to
           hinder
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           For
           else
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           why
           we
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           pray
           so
           seldome
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           so
           listlesse
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           trifling
           to
           them
           .
           No
           ,
           
             The
             Devill
             knowes
             upon
             what
             hard
             terms
             he
             stands
             with
             the
             praying
             man
          
           ;
           he
           also
           knows
           that
           it
           is
           a
           mighty
           emanation
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           goodnesse
           and
           a
           strange
           desire
           of
           saving
           mankinde
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           to
           so
           easie
           a
           duty
           promised
           such
           mighty
           blessings
           .
           For
           God
           knowing
           that
           upon
           
           hard
           terms
           we
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           heaven
           it self
           ,
           and
           yet
           hell
           was
           so
           intolerable
           a
           state
           ,
           that
           God
           who
           loved
           us
           would
           affixe
           heaven
           to
           a
           state
           of
           prayer
           and
           devotion
           ;
           this
           ,
           because
           the
           Devill
           knowes
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           arts
           of
           the
           Divine
           mercy
           ,
           he
           labours
           infinitely
           to
           supplant
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           can
           but
           make
           men
           unwilling
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           
             to
             pray
             coldly
          
           ,
           or
           
             to
             pray
             seldome
          
           ,
           he
           secures
           his
           interest
           ,
           and
           destroys
           the
           mans
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           infinitely
           strange
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           and
           doth
           prevail
           so
           much
           in
           this
           so
           unreasonable
           temptation
           .
           
             Opposuisti
             nubem
             ne
             transiret
             oratio
          
           ,
           the
           mourning
           Prophet
           complained
           there
           
           
           was
           a
           cloud
           passed
           between
           heaven
           and
           the
           prayer
           of
           Judah
           ;
           a
           little
           thing
           God
           knowes
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           wall
           which
           might
           have
           been
           blown
           down
           with
           a
           few
           hearty
           sighs
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           penitentiall
           tears
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           prayers
           had
           ascended
           in
           a
           full
           and
           numerous
           body
           ,
           themselves
           would
           have
           broken
           through
           that
           little
           partition
           ;
           but
           so
           the
           Devill
           
           prevails
           often
           ;
           
             opponit
             nubem
          
           :
           he
           claps
           a
           cloud
           between
           ;
           some
           
           little
           objection
           ;
           
             a
             stranger
             is
             come
             ;
             or
             my
             head
             akes
             ;
             or
             the
             Church
             is
             too
             cold
             ;
             or
             I
             have
             letters
             to
             write
             ;
             or
             I
             am
             not
             disposed
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             time
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             is
             past
             :
          
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           these
           are
           the
           clouds
           ,
           the
           Devill
           claps
           between
           heaven
           and
           us
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           such
           impotent
           objections
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           as
           soon
           confuted
           as
           pretended
           ,
           by
           all
           men
           that
           are
           not
           fools
           ,
           or
           professed
           enemies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           clouds
           :
           which
           sometimes
           look
           like
           Lions
           and
           Bears
           ,
           Castles
           ,
           and
           wals
           of
           fire
           ,
           armies
           and
           horses
           ;
           and
           indeed
           are
           any
           thing
           that
           a
           man
           will
           fancy
           ;
           and
           the
           smallest
           article
           of
           objection
           managed
           and
           conducted
           by
           the
           Devils
           arts
           ,
           and
           meeting
           with
           a
           
           wretchlesse
           ,
           carelesse
           ,
           indevout
           spirit
           ,
           is
           a
           Lion
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           a
           deep
           river
           ;
           it
           is
           impassable
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impregnable
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
           as
           the
           Sophister
           said
           in
           the
           Greek
           Comedy
           ,
           
             Clouds
             become
             any
             thing
             as
             they
             are
             represented
             ;
             Wolves
             to
          
           Simon
           ,
           
             Harts
             to
          
           Cleonymus
           ;
           For
           the
           Devill
           fits
           us
           with
           clouds
           according
           as
           we
           can
           be
           abused
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           love
           affairs
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           can
           contrive
           its
           circumstances
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           crosse
           our
           prayers
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           every
           instance
           :
           and
           the
           best
           way
           to
           cure
           this
           evill
           is
           
             prayer
             ;
             pray
             often
          
           ,
           and
           
             pray
             zealously
          
           ,
           and
           the
           sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           will
           scatter
           these
           clouds
           ,
           and
           warm
           our
           hearts
           with
           his
           holy
           fires
           :
           But
           it
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           acquired
           habits
           ;
           
           the
           habit
           makes
           the
           actions
           easie
           and
           pleasant
           ;
           but
           this
           habit
           cannot
           be
           gotten
           without
           frequent
           actions
           :
           habits
           are
           the
           daughters
           of
           action
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           nurse
           their
           mother
           ,
           and
           produce
           daughters
           after
           her
           image
           ,
           but
           far
           more
           beautifull
           and
           prosperous
           .
           For
           in
           frequent
           prayer
           there
           is
           so
           much
           rest
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           it
           is
           perceived
           ,
           the
           contrary
           temptation
           appears
           unreasonable
           ;
           none
           are
           so
           unwilling
           to
           pray
           as
           they
           that
           pray
           seldome
           ;
           for
           they
           that
           do
           pray
           often
           ,
           and
           with
           zeal
           ,
           and
           passion
           and
           desire
           ,
           feel
           no
           trouble
           so
           great
           as
           when
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           omit
           their
           holy
           offices
           
           and
           hours
           of
           prayer
           .
           It
           concerns
           the
           Devils
           interest
           to
           keep
           us
           from
           all
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           rewards
           of
           a
           frequent
           and
           holy
           prayer
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           you
           will
           not
           try
           and
           
             taste
             how
             good
             and
             gracious
             the
             Lord
             is
          
           to
           the
           praying
           man
           ,
           so
           long
           you
           cannot
           see
           the
           evill
           of
           your
           coldnesse
           and
           lukewarm
           state
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           would
           but
           try
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           for
           curiosity
           sake
           ,
           and
           informe
           your selves
           in
           the
           vanity
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           pretences
           ,
           and
           the
           certainty
           of
           Theologicall
           propositions
           ,
           you
           should
           finde
           your selves
           taken
           in
           a
           golden
           snare
           ,
           which
           will
           tye
           you
           to
           nothing
           but
           felicity
           ,
           and
           safety
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           .
           But
           then
           the
           caution
           which
           
           I
           intended
           to
           insert
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           
             frequency
             in
             prayers
          
           ,
           and
           that
           part
           of
           zeal
           which
           relates
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           upon
           no
           account
           but
           of
           an
           
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             a
             wise
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           
             reasonable
             perswasion
          
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           begins
           upon
           passion
           or
           fear
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           desires
           of
           reputation
           ,
           honour
           or
           phantastick
           principles
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           unblessed
           and
           weary
           ,
           
           unprosperous
           and
           without
           return
           or
           satisfaction
           :
           therefore
           if
           it
           happen
           to
           begin
           upon
           a
           weak
           principle
           ,
           be
           very
           curious
           to
           change
           
           the
           motive
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           speed
           let
           it
           be
           turned
           into
           religion
           and
           the
           love
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           then
           let
           it
           be
           as
           frequent
           as
           it
           can
           prudently
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           amisse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           you
           are
           entred
           into
           a
           state
           of
           zealous
           prayer
           ,
           and
           a
           regular
           devotion
           ,
           what
           ever
           interruption
           you
           can
           meet
           with
           ,
           observe
           their
           causes
           and
           be
           sure
           to
           make
           them
           irregular
           ,
           seldome
           ,
           and
           contingent
           ,
           that
           your
           omissions
           may
           be
           seldome
           and
           casuall
           ,
           as
           a
           bare
           accident
           ;
           for
           which
           no
           provisions
           can
           be
           made
           ;
           for
           if
           ever
           it
           come
           ,
           that
           you
           take
           any
           thing
           habitually
           and
           constantly
           from
           your
           
           prayers
           ,
           or
           that
           you
           distract
           from
           them
           
             very
             frequently
          
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           you
           will
           become
           troublesome
           to
           your self
           ;
           your
           prayers
           will
           be
           uneasie
           ,
           they
           will
           seem
           hinderances
           to
           your
           more
           necessary
           affairs
           of
           passion
           and
           interest
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           it
           will
           not
           stand
           still
           ,
           till
           it
           comes
           to
           Apostasie
           ,
           and
           a
           direct
           despite
           and
           contempt
           of
           holy
           things
           .
           For
           it
           was
           an
           old
           rule
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           sad
           experience
           ,
           
             Tepiditas
             si
             callum
             obduxerit
             fiet
             apostasia
             ,
          
           if
           your
           lukewarmnesse
           be
           habituall
           and
           
             a
             state
          
           of
           life
           ,
           if
           it
           once
           be
           hardned
           by
           the
           usages
           of
           many
           daies
           ,
           it
           changes
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           it
           makes
           him
           an
           apostate
           to
           devotion
           .
           Therefore
           be
           infinitely
           
           carefull
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           alwayes
           remembring
           the
           saying
           of
           St.
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Docendi
             ,
             praedicandi
             officia
             &
             alia
             cessant
             suo
             tempore
             ,
             precandi
             autem
             nunquam
          
           ;
           there
           are
           seasons
           for
           teaching
           ,
           and
           preaching
           ,
           and
           other
           outward
           offices
           ;
           but
           prayer
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           persons
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           contingences
           :
           From
           other
           things
           in
           many
           cases
           we
           can
           be
           excused
           ,
           but
           from
           prayer
           never
           .
           In
           this
           therefore
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           be
           zealous
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Concerning
           the
           second
           instance
           I
           named
           ,
           viz.
           To
           give
           almes
           above
           our
           estate
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           act
           of
           zeal
           ,
           and
           needs
           no
           other
           caution
           to
           make
           it
           secure
           from
           illusion
           and
           danger
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           
           
             egressions
             of
             charity
             do
             not
             prejudice
             justice
             .
          
           See
           that
           your
           almes
           do
           not
           other
           men
           wrong
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           do
           what
           they
           can
           to
           thy self
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           prejudice
           thee
           by
           their
           abundance
           ;
           but
           then
           be
           also
           carefull
           that
           the
           pretences
           of
           justice
           do
           not
           cousen
           thy self
           of
           thy
           charity
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           of
           thine
           almes
           ,
           and
           thy
           soul
           of
           the
           reward
           .
           He
           that
           is
           in
           debt
           is
           not
           excused
           from
           giving
           almes
           till
           his
           debts
           are
           paid
           ;
           but
           only
           from
           giving
           away
           such
           portions
           which
           should
           and
           would
           pay
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           which
           he
           intended
           should
           do
           it
           :
           There
           are
           
             lacernae
             divitiarum
          
           ,
           and
           crums
           from
           the
           table
           ,
           and
           the
           gleanings
           of
           the
           harvest
           ,
           and
           the
           scatterings
           of
           the
           vintage
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           estates
           are
           the
           portions
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           which
           being
           collected
           
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           providence
           ,
           and
           united
           wisely
           may
           become
           considerable
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           necessary
           duties
           of
           charity
           ;
           but
           beyond
           this
           also
           ,
           every
           considerable
           relief
           to
           the
           poor
           is
           not
           a
           considerable
           diminution
           to
           the
           estate
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           alwaies
           
           considerable
           in
           the
           accounts
           of
           Justice
           ;
           for
           nothing
           ought
           to
           be
           
           pretended
           against
           the
           zeal
           of
           almes
           ,
           but
           the
           certain
           omissions
           or
           the
           very
           probable
           retarding
           the
           doing
           that
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           are
           otherwise
           obliged
           .
           He
           that
           is
           going
           to
           pay
           a
           debt
           and
           in
           the
           way
           meets
           an
           indigent
           person
           that
           needs
           it
           all
           ,
           may
           not
           give
           it
           to
           him
           unlesse
           he
           knowes
           by
           other
           means
           to
           pay
           the
           debt
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           can
           do
           both
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           liberty
           to
           lay
           out
           his
           money
           for
           a
           Crown
           .
           But
           then
           in
           the
           case
           of
           provision
           for
           children
           our
           restraint
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           ,
           or
           discernible
           ;
           1.
           
           Because
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           in
           a
           certain
           portion
           ,
           but
           may
           do
           it
           by
           the
           analogies
           and
           measures
           of
           prudence
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           a
           great
           latitude
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           our
           zeal
           
           of
           charity
           is
           a
           good
           portion
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           layes
           up
           a
           blessing
           for
           inheritance
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           fairest
           portions
           of
           charity
           are
           usually
           short
           of
           such
           sums
           which
           can
           be
           considerable
           in
           the
           duty
           of
           provision
           for
           our
           children
           .
           4.
           
           If
           we
           for
           them
           could
           be
           content
           to
           take
           any
           measure
           lesse
           then
           all
           ,
           any
           thing
           under
           every
           thing
           that
           we
           can
           ,
           we
           should
           finde
           the
           portions
           of
           the
           poor
           made
           ready
           to
           our
           hands
           sufficiently
           to
           minister
           to
           zeal
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           intrench
           upon
           this
           case
           of
           conscience
           ;
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ;
           we
           are
           so
           carelesse
           ,
           so
           unskil'd
           ,
           so
           unstudied
           in
           religion
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           only
           glad
           to
           make
           an
           an
           excuse
           ,
           and
           to
           defeat
           our
           souls
           of
           the
           reward
           of
           the
           noblest
           grace
           :
           we
           are
           contented
           if
           we
           can
           but
           make
           a
           pretence
           ;
           
           for
           we
           are
           highly
           pleased
           if
           our
           conscience
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           so
           much
           that
           our
           duty
           be
           performed
           ;
           much
           lesse
           that
           our
           eternall
           interest
           be
           advanced
           in
           bigger
           portions
           .
           We
           care
           not
           ,
           we
           strive
           not
           ,
           we
           think
           not
           of
           getting
           the
           greater
           rewards
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           he
           whose
           desires
           are
           so
           indifferent
           for
           the
           greater
           ,
           will
           not
           take
           pains
           to
           secure
           the
           smallest
           portion
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           least
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           good
           as
           none
           ;
           if
           a
           man
           will
           be
           content
           with
           his
           hopes
           
           of
           the
           lowest
           place
           there
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           labour
           for
           something
           beyond
           
           it
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           value
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           ten
           to
           one
           ,
           but
           will
           lose
           that
           for
           which
           he
           takes
           so
           little
           pains
           ,
           and
           is
           content
           with
           so
           easie
           a
           security
           .
           He
           that
           does
           his
           almes
           ,
           and
           resolves
           that
           in
           no
           case
           he
           will
           suffer
           inconvenience
           for
           his
           brother
           whose
           case
           it
           may
           be
           is
           intolerable
           ,
           should
           do
           well
           to
           remember
           that
           God
           in
           some
           cases
           requires
           a
           greater
           charity
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           we
           shall
           be
           called
           to
           dye
           for
           the
           good
           of
           our
           brother
           :
           and
           that
           although
           it
           alwaies
           supposes
           a
           zeal
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           fervour
           ,
           yet
           sometimes
           it
           is
           also
           a
           duty
           ,
           and
           we
           lose
           our
           lives
           if
           we
           go
           to
           save
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           do
           with
           our
           estates
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           such
           good
           husbands
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           
           serve
           all
           our
           own
           conveniences
           before
           the
           great
           needs
           of
           a
           hungry
           and
           afflicted
           brother
           ,
           God
           oftentimes
           takes
           from
           us
           that
           which
           with
           so
           much
           curiosity
           we
           would
           preserve
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           lose
           our
           money
           ,
           and
           our
           reward
           too
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hither
           is
           to
           be
           reduced
           *
           the
           accepting
           and
           choosing
           the
           
           counsels
           Evangelicall
           :
           *
           the
           virgin
           or
           widow
           estate
           in
           order
           to
           Religion
           :
           *
           selling
           all
           and
           giving
           it
           to
           the
           poor
           :
           *
           making
           our
           selves
           
           
             Eunuchs
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             :
          
           *
           offering
           our selves
           to
           death
           voluntary
           ,
           in
           exchange
           or
           redemption
           of
           the
           life
           of
           a
           most
           usefull
           person
           ,
           as
           Aquila
           and
           
             Priscilla
             ,
             who
             ventur'd
             their
             lives
             for
             St.
          
           Paul
           :
           *
           the
           zeal
           of
           souls
           :
           *
           St.
           Paul's
           preaching
           to
           the
           Corinthian
           Church
           without
           wages
           :
           remitting
           of
           rights
           and
           forgiving
           of
           debts
           ,
           when
           the
           obliged
           person
           could
           pay
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           much
           trouble
           :
           *
           protection
           of
           calamitous
           persons
           with
           hazard
           of
           our
           own
           interest
           and
           a
           certain
           trouble
           ;
           concerning
           which
           and
           all
           other
           acts
           of
           zeal
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           the
           following
           measures
           ,
           by
           which
           
           our
           zeal
           will
           become
           safe
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           also
           we
           shall
           perceive
           the
           excesses
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           its
           inordinations
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           I
           am
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           measure
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           zeal
           may
           comply
           with
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           its
           actions
           become
           laudable
           ,
           is
           
             charity
             to
             our
             neighbour
          
           .
           
           For
           since
           God
           receives
           all
           that
           glorification
           of
           himself
           whereby
           we
           can
           serve
           and
           minister
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           reflected
           upon
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           own
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           bounty
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Allellujahs
           that
           are
           or
           ever
           shall
           be
           sung
           in
           heaven
           are
           praises
           and
           thank
           givings
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           himself
           does
           not
           receive
           glory
           from
           the
           acts
           of
           his
           
           Justice
           ,
           but
           then
           when
           his
           creatures
           will
           not
           rejoyce
           in
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           mercy
           ,
           it
           followes
           that
           we
           imitate
           this
           originall
           excellency
           and
           pursue
           Gods
           own
           method
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           glorifie
           him
           
             in
             via
             misericordiae
          
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           
             bounty
             ,
             charity
          
           ,
           and
           
             forgivenesse
             ,
             love
          
           ,
           and
           
             fair
             compliances
          
           ;
           There
           is
           no
           greater
           charity
           in
           the
           world
           then
           to
           save
           a
           soul
           ,
           nothing
           that
           pleases
           God
           better
           ,
           nothing
           that
           can
           be
           in
           our
           hands
           greater
           or
           more
           noble
           ,
           nothing
           that
           can
           be
           a
           more
           lasting
           and
           delightfull
           honour
           ,
           then
           that
           a
           perishing
           soul
           ,
           snatched
           from
           the
           flames
           of
           an
           intolerable
           Hell
           ,
           and
           born
           to
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           piety
           and
           mercy
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           Angels
           ,
           
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           shall
           to
           eternall
           ages
           blesse
           God
           and
           blesse
           thee
           ,
           Him
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Author
             and
             finisher
          
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           thee
           for
           the
           Minister
           and
           charitable
           instrument
           ;
           that
           bright
           starre
           must
           needs
           look
           pleasantly
           upon
           thy
           face
           for
           ever
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           thy
           hand
           plac'd
           there
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           not
           been
           by
           thy
           Ministery
           might
           have
           been
           a
           footy
           coal
           ,
           in
           the
           regions
           of
           sorrow
           .
           Now
           in
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           all
           some
           powers
           ,
           and
           ministeries
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           by
           our
           charity
           promote
           this
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           interest
           of
           souls
           :
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           
             prayers
             ,
             preaching
          
           ,
           and
           
             writing
             ,
             passionate
             desires
          
           ,
           and
           
             fair
             examples
             ,
             going
             before
             others
             ,
          
           in
           the
           way
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           bearing
           the
           torch
           before
           them
           that
           they
           
           may
           see
           the
           way
           and
           walk
           in
           it
           .
           This
           is
           a
           charity
           that
           is
           prepared
           more
           or
           lesse
           for
           every
           one
           ;
           and
           
             by
             the
             way
          
           we
           should
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           what
           we
           have
           done
           towards
           it
           .
           For
           as
           it
           will
           be
           a
           strange
           arrest
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           to
           Dives
           ,
           that
           he
           fed
           high
           
           and
           sufferred
           Lazarus
           to
           starve
           ,
           and
           every
           garment
           that
           lies
           by
           
           thee
           and
           perishes
           while
           thy
           naked
           brother
           does
           so
           too
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           bill
           of
           Inditement
           against
           thy
           unmercifull
           soul
           ;
           so
           it
           will
           be
           in
           every
           instance
           :
           in
           what
           thou
           couldst
           profit
           thy
           brother
           and
           didst
           not
           ,
           thou
           art
           accountable
           ;
           and
           then
           tell
           over
           the
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           hast
           prayed
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           thy
           sinning
           brother
           ;
           and
           compare
           the
           times
           together
           ,
           and
           observe
           whether
           thou
           hast
           not
           tempted
           him
           or
           betrayed
           him
           to
           a
           sin
           ,
           or
           encourag'd
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           didst
           not
           hinder
           him
           when
           thou
           mightest
           
             more
             frequently
          
           then
           thou
           hast
           humbly
           ,
           and
           passtonately
           ,
           and
           charitably
           ,
           and
           zealously
           bowed
           thy
           head
           ,
           and
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           knees
           to
           God
           to
           redeem
           that
           
           poor
           soul
           from
           hell
           whither
           thou
           seest
           him
           descending
           with
           as
           much
           indifferency
           as
           a
           stone
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           a
           well
           .
           In
           this
           thing
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           good
           thing
           to
           be
           zealous
           ,
           and
           put
           forth
           all
           your
           strength
           ,
           for
           you
           can
           never
           go
           too
           far
           .
           But
           then
           be
           carefull
           that
           this
           zeal
           of
           thy
           neighbours
           amendment
           be
           only
           expressed
           in
           waies
           of
           charity
           ,
           not
           of
           cruelty
           or
           
             importune
             justice
             .
             He
             that
             strikes
             the
             Prince
             for
             justice
             ,
          
           as
           Solomons
           expression
           is
           ,
           
             is
             a
             companion
             of
             murderers
          
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           out
           of
           zeal
           of
           Religion
           shall
           go
           to
           convert
           Nations
           to
           his
           opinion
           by
           destroying
           Christians
           whose
           faith
           is
           intire
           and
           
             summ'd
             up
             by
             the
             Apostles
          
           ;
           this
           man
           breaks
           the
           ground
           ,
           with
           
           a
           sword
           ,
           and
           sowes
           tares
           ,
           and
           waters
           the
           ground
           with
           bloud
           ,
           and
           ministers
           to
           envie
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           to
           errors
           and
           mistake
           ,
           and
           there
           comes
           up
           nothing
           but
           poppies
           to
           please
           the
           eye
           and
           fancy
           ,
           disputes
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           new
           summaries
           of
           Religion
           estimated
           by
           measures
           of
           anger
           ,
           and
           accursed
           principles
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           of
           the
           religion
           as
           is
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           is
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           that
           brought
           forth
           that
           serves
           an
           interest
           ,
           not
           holinesse
           ;
           that
           fils
           the
           Schooles
           of
           a
           proud
           man
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           which
           will
           fill
           Heaven
           .
           Any
           zeal
           is
           proper
           for
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           the
           zeal
           of
           anger
           ;
           this
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             zeal
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           temptation
           
           
           to
           every
           man
           against
           his
           duty
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           sword
           turns
           preacher
           and
           dictates
           propositions
           by
           empire
           in
           stead
           of
           arguments
           ,
           and
           ingraves
           them
           in
           mens
           hearts
           with
           a
           ponyard
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           death
           to
           beleeve
           what
           I
           innocently
           and
           ignorantly
           am
           perswaded
           of
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           unsafe
           to
           
             try
             the
             spirits
          
           ,
           to
           
             try
             all
             things
          
           ,
           to
           make
           inquiry
           ;
           and
           yet
           without
           this
           liberty
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           justifie
           himself
           before
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           nor
           confidently
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           Religion
           is
           best
           ;
           since
           he
           cannot
           without
           a
           finall
           danger
           make
           himself
           able
           to
           give
           a
           right
           sentence
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           that
           which
           he
           findes
           to
           be
           the
           best
           ;
           this
           may
           ruine
           souls
           by
           making
           Hypocrites
           ,
           or
           
           carelesse
           and
           complyant
           against
           conscience
           or
           without
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           does
           not
           save
           souls
           ,
           though
           peradventure
           it
           should
           force
           them
           to
           a
           good
           opinion
           :
           This
           is
           
             inordination
             of
             zeal
          
           ;
           for
           Christ
           by
           reproving
           St.
           Peter
           drawing
           his
           sword
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           his
           sacred
           and
           yet
           injured
           person
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           (
           saith
           Theophylact
           )
           teaches
           us
           not
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           though
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           for
           God
           himself
           ;
           because
           he
           will
           secure
           his
           own
           
           interest
           ,
           only
           let
           him
           be
           served
           as
           himself
           is
           pleased
           to
           command
           :
           and
           it
           is
           like
           Moses
           passion
           ,
           it
           throwes
           the
           tables
           of
           the
           Law
           out
           of
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           breaks
           them
           in
           pieces
           out
           of
           indignation
           to
           see
           them
           broken
           .
           This
           is
           the
           zeal
           that
           is
           now
           in
           fashion
           ,
           and
           hath
           almost
           spoyl'd
           Religion
           ;
           men
           like
           the
           Zelots
           of
           the
           Jewes
           cry
           up
           their
           Sect
           and
           in
           it
           their
           interest
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           they
           affect
           Disciples
           and
           fight
           against
           the
           opponents
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Apostles
           began
           to
           preach
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           the
           Christian
           institution
           ,
           salvations
           ,
           and
           promises
           ,
           charity
           and
           humility
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           zeal
           set
           up
           against
           them
           ;
           the
           
           Apostles
           were
           zealous
           for
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           were
           zealous
           for
           the
           Law
           :
           and
           see
           what
           different
           effects
           these
           two
           zeals
           did
           produce
           ;
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           Law
           came
           to
           this
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             they
             stirred
             up
             the
             City
             ,
             they
             made
             tumults
             ,
             they
             persecuted
             this
             way
             unto
             the
             death
             ,
             they
             got
             letters
             from
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             they
             kept
          
           Damascus
           
             with
             a
             Garrison
          
           ,
           they
           sent
           parties
           of
           souldiers
           to
           silence
           and
           to
           imprison
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           thought
           they
           did
           God
           service
           ,
           when
           they
           put
           the
           Apostles
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           they
           swore
           
             neither
             to
             eat
             nor
             to
             drink
             till
             they
             had
             killed
          
           Paul.
           It
           was
           an
           old
           trick
           of
           the
           Jewish
           zeal
           ,
           
        
         
           
             Non
             monstrare
             vias
             eadem
             nisi
             sacra
             colenti
             ,
          
           
             Quaesitum
             ad
             fontem
             solos
             deducere
             verpos
             .
          
        
         
           They
           would
           not
           shew
           the
           way
           to
           a
           Samaritan
           ,
           nor
           give
           a
           cup
           of
           cold
           water
           but
           to
           a
           circumcised
           brother
           .
           
             That
             was
             their
             zeal
          
           ;
           But
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           this
           ;
           they
           preached
           publickly
           and
           privately
           ,
           they
           prayed
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           they
           wept
           to
           God
           for
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           they
           
             became
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             that
          
           
           
             they
             might
             gain
             some
          
           ,
           they
           travel'd
           through
           deeps
           and
           deserts
           ,
           they
           indured
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           
             Syrian
             Starre
          
           ,
           and
           the
           violence
           of
           Euroclydon
           ,
           winds
           and
           tempests
           ,
           seas
           and
           prisons
           ,
           mockings
           and
           scourgings
           ,
           fastings
           and
           poverty
           ,
           labour
           and
           watching
           ,
           they
           endured
           every
           man
           and
           wronged
           no
           man
           ,
           they
           would
           
             do
             any
             good
             thing
          
           and
           
             suffer
             any
             evill
          
           if
           they
           had
           but
           hopes
           to
           prevail
           upon
           a
           soul
           ;
           they
           perswaded
           men
           meekly
           ,
           they
           intreated
           them
           humbly
           ,
           they
           convinced
           them
           powerfully
           ,
           the
           watched
           for
           their
           good
           but
           medled
           not
           with
           their
           interest
           ,
           and
           
             this
             is
             the
             Christian
             zeal
          
           ,
           the
           
             zeal
             of
             mecknesse
          
           ,
           the
           
             zeal
             of
             charity
          
           ,
           the
           
             zeal
             of
             patience
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           in
           these
           it
           is
           good
           to
           be
           zealous
           ,
           for
           you
           can
           never
           goe
           farre
           enough
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           next
           measure
           of
           zeal
           is
           prudence
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           charity
           is
           
             the
             matter
             of
             zeal
          
           ,
           so
           is
           
             discretion
             the
             manner
          
           .
           It
           must
           alwaies
           be
           for
           good
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           there
           needs
           no
           rules
           for
           the
           conducting
           
           of
           that
           ,
           provided
           ▪
           the
           end
           be
           consonant
           to
           the
           design
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           that
           charity
           be
           intended
           ,
           and
           charity
           done
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           zeal
           also
           
             of
             Religion
          
           or
           worshipping
           ,
           and
           this
           hath
           more
           need
           of
           measures
           and
           proper
           cautions
           .
           For
           Religion
           can
           turn
           into
           a
           snare
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           abused
           into
           superstition
           ,
           it
           may
           become
           wearinesse
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           tempt
           to
           tediousnesse
           ,
           to
           hatred
           ,
           and
           despair
           :
           and
           many
           persons
           through
           their
           indiscreet
           conduct
           and
           furious
           marches
           ,
           and
           great
           loads
           taken
           upon
           tender
           shoulders
           and
           unexperienced
           ,
           have
           come
           to
           be
           perfect
           haters
           of
           their
           joy
           ,
           and
           despisers
           of
           all
           their
           hopes
           ,
           being
           like
           dark
           Lanthorns
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           candle
           burnes
           bright
           ,
           but
           the
           body
           is
           incompassed
           with
           a
           crust
           and
           a
           dark
           cloud
           of
           iron
           ;
           
           and
           these
           men
           keep
           the
           fires
           and
           light
           of
           holy
           propositions
           within
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           darknesse
           of
           hell
           ,
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           a
           vexed
           heart
           hath
           shaded
           all
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           neither
           apt
           to
           warm
           nor
           to
           enlighten
           others
           ,
           but
           it
           turnes
           to
           fire
           within
           ,
           a
           feaver
           and
           a
           distemper
           dwels
           there
           ,
           and
           Religion
           is
           become
           their
           torment
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Therefore
           
             our
             zeal
             must
             never
             carry
             us
             beyond
             that
             which
             is
             profitable
             .
          
           There
           are
           many
           institutions
           ,
           customes
           ,
           and
           usages
           introduced
           into
           Religion
           upon
           very
           fair
           motives
           ,
           and
           apted
           to
           great
           necessities
           ;
           but
           to
           imitate
           those
           things
           when
           they
           are
           disrobed
           of
           their
           proper
           ends
           is
           an
           importune
           zeal
           ,
           and
           signifies
           nothing
           but
           a
           forward
           minde
           ,
           and
           an
           easie
           heart
           ,
           and
           an
           imprudent
           head
           ;
           unlesse
           
           these
           actions
           can
           be
           invested
           with
           other
           ends
           and
           usefull
           purposes
           .
           The
           primitive
           Church
           were
           strangely
           inspired
           with
           a
           zeal
           of
           virginity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           necessities
           of
           preaching
           and
           travelling
           ,
           and
           easing
           the
           troubles
           and
           temptations
           of
           persecution
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           necessity
           went
           on
           ,
           and
           drove
           the
           holy
           men
           into
           deserts
           ,
           that
           made
           Colleges
           of
           Religious
           ,
           and
           their
           manner
           of
           life
           was
           such
           ;
           so
           united
           ,
           so
           poor
           ,
           so
           dressed
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           live
           
             more
             non
             saeculari
          
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           divore'd
           from
           the
           usuall
           entercourses
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           still
           their
           desire
           of
           single
           life
           increased
           ;
           because
           the
           old
           necessity
           
           lasted
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           one
           did
           supervene
           .
           Afterwards
           the
           case
           was
           altered
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           single
           life
           was
           not
           to
           be
           chosen
           for
           it self
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           first
           precedents
           ;
           for
           it
           could
           not
           be
           taken
           out
           from
           their
           circumstances
           and
           
             be
             used
             alone
          
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           thinks
           he
           is
           a
           more
           holy
           person
           for
           being
           a
           virgin
           or
           a
           widower
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           be
           so
           because
           they
           were
           so
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           cannot
           be
           a
           religious
           person
           because
           he
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           hath
           zeal
           indeed
           ,
           but
           not
           according
           to
           knowledge
           .
           But
           now
           if
           the
           single
           state
           can
           be
           taken
           out
           and
           put
           to
           new
           appendages
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           the
           end
           of
           another
           grace
           or
           essentiall
           duty
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           will
           well
           become
           a
           Christian
           
           zeal
           to
           choose
           it
           so
           long
           as
           it
           can
           serve
           the
           end
           with
           advantage
           and
           security
           .
           Thus
           also
           a
           zealous
           person
           is
           to
           chuse
           his
           fastings
           ;
           while
           they
           are
           necessary
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           acts
           of
           proper
           mortification
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           tempted
           ,
           or
           while
           he
           is
           under
           discipline
           ,
           while
           he
           repents
           ,
           or
           while
           he
           obeys
           ;
           but
           some
           persons
           fast
           in
           zeal
           ,
           but
           for
           
           nothing
           else
           ;
           fast
           when
           they
           have
           no
           need
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           need
           they
           should
           not
           ;
           but
           call
           it
           religion
           to
           be
           miserable
           or
           sick
           ;
           here
           their
           
           zeal
           is
           folly
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           neither
           an
           act
           of
           Religion
           nor
           of
           prudence
           ,
           to
           fast
           when
           fasting
           probably
           serves
           no
           end
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           fasting
           dayes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           although
           it
           is
           warrant
           enough
           to
           us
           to
           fast
           if
           we
           had
           no
           end
           to
           serve
           in
           it
           but
           the
           meer
           obedience
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           the
           superiors
           should
           not
           think
           the
           Law
           obeyed
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           institution
           be
           observed
           ;
           a
           fasting
           day
           is
           a
           day
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           prayer
           ;
           and
           fasting
           being
           nothing
           it self
           ,
           but
           wholly
           the
           handmaid
           of
           a
           further
           grace
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           devested
           of
           its
           holinesse
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           left
           like
           the
           
           wals
           of
           a
           ruinous
           Church
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           duty
           performed
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           there
           remains
           something
           of
           that
           which
           us'd
           to
           minister
           to
           Religion
           .
           The
           want
           of
           this
           consideration
           hath
           caus'd
           so
           much
           scandall
           and
           dispute
           ,
           so
           many
           snares
           and
           schismes
           concerning
           Ecclesiasticall
           fasts
           .
           For
           when
           it
           was
           undressed
           and
           stripp'd
           of
           all
           the
           ornaments
           and
           usefull
           appendages
           ,
           when
           from
           a
           solemn
           day
           it
           grew
           to
           be
           common
           ;
           from
           thence
           to
           be
           lesse
           devout
           by
           being
           lesse
           seldome
           and
           lesse
           usefull
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           passed
           from
           a
           day
           of
           Religion
           to
           be
           a
           day
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           from
           fasting
           till
           night
           ,
           to
           fasting
           till
           evening-song
           ,
           and
           evening-song
           to
           be
           sung
           about
           twelve
           a
           clock
           ;
           
           and
           from
           fasting
           it
           was
           changed
           to
           a
           choice
           of
           food
           ,
           from
           eating
           nothing
           to
           eating
           fish
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           letter
           began
           to
           be
           stood
           upon
           ,
           and
           no
           usefulnesse
           remain'd
           but
           what
           every
           of
           his
           own
           piety
           should
           put
           into
           it
           ,
           but
           nothing
           was
           enjoyn'd
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           nothing
           of
           that
           exacted
           by
           the
           superiours
           ,
           then
           the
           Law
           fell
           into
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           became
           suspected
           ,
           and
           men
           were
           first
           insnared
           ,
           and
           then
           scandalized
           ,
           and
           then
           began
           to
           complain
           without
           remedy
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           took
           remedy
           themselves
           without
           authority
           ;
           the
           whole
           affair
           fell
           into
           a
           disorder
           and
           a
           mischief
           ;
           and
           zeal
           was
           busie
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           on
           both
           sides
           was
           mistaken
           ,
           because
           they
           fell
           not
           upon
           the
           
           proper
           remedy
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           reduce
           the
           Law
           to
           the
           usefulnesse
           and
           advantages
           of
           its
           first
           intention
           .
           But
           this
           I
           intended
           not
           to
           have
           spoken
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Our
             zeal
             must
             never
             carry
             us
             beyond
             that
             which
             is
             safe
             .
          
           Some
           there
           are
           who
           in
           their
           first
           attempts
           and
           entries
           upon
           Religion
           while
           the
           passion
           that
           brought
           them
           in
           remains
           ,
           undertake
           things
           as
           great
           as
           their
           highest
           thoughts
           ;
           no
           repentance
           is
           sharp
           enough
           ,
           no
           charities
           expensive
           enough
           ,
           no
           fastings
           afflictive
           enough
           ,
           then
           
             totis
             Quinquatribus
             orant
          
           ;
           and
           finding
           some
           deliciousnesse
           at
           the
           first
           contest
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           activity
           of
           their
           passion
           ,
           they
           make
           vowes
           to
           binde
           themselves
           for
           ever
           to
           this
           state
           of
           delicacies
           .
           The
           onset
           is
           
           fair
           :
           but
           the
           event
           is
           this
           .
           The
           age
           of
           a
           passion
           ,
           is
           not
           long
           ,
           and
           the
           flatulent
           spirit
           being
           breathed
           out
           ,
           the
           man
           begins
           to
           abate
           of
           his
           first
           heats
           ,
           and
           is
           ashamed
           :
           but
           then
           he
           considers
           that
           all
           that
           was
           not
           necessary
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           abate
           something
           more
           and
           from
           
           
             something
             to
             something
             ,
             at
             last
             it
             will
             come
             to
             just
             nothing
             ,
          
           and
           
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           indignation
           and
           
             hatred
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             an
             impudent
             spirit
             ,
             carelessenesse
          
           or
           despair
           .
           Zeal
           sometimes
           carries
           a
           man
           into
           temptation
           :
           and
           he
           that
           never
           thinks
           he
           loves
           God
           dutifully
           or
           acceptably
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           imprison'd
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           undone
           ,
           or
           design'd
           to
           Martyrdome
           ,
           may
           desire
           a
           triall
           that
           will
           undoe
           him
           .
           It
           is
           like
           fighting
           of
           a
           Duell
           to
           shew
           our
           valour
           .
           Stay
           till
           the
           King
           commands
           you
           to
           fight
           and
           die
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           zeal
           do
           its
           noblest
           offices
           .
           This
           irregularity
           and
           mistake
           was
           too
           frequent
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           when
           men
           and
           women
           would
           strive
           for
           death
           ,
           and
           be
           ambitious
           to
           feel
           the
           hangmans
           sword
           ;
           some
           miscarryed
           in
           the
           
           attempt
           ,
           and
           became
           sad
           examples
           of
           the
           unequall
           yoking
           a
           frail
           spirit
           with
           a
           zealous
           driver
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           
             Zeal
             never
             transport
             us
             to
             attempt
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             possible
             .
             M.
             Teresa
          
           made
           a
           vow
           that
           she
           would
           do
           alwaies
           that
           which
           was
           absolutely
           the
           best
           .
           But
           neither
           could
           
             her
             understanding
          
           alwaies
           tell
           her
           which
           was
           so
           ,
           nor
           
             her
             will
          
           alwayes
           have
           the
           same
           fervours
           :
           and
           it
           must
           often
           breed
           scruples
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           tediousnesse
           ,
           and
           wishes
           that
           the
           vow
           were
           unmade
           .
           He
           that
           vowes
           never
           to
           have
           an
           ill
           thought
           ,
           never
           to
           commit
           an
           error
           ,
           hath
           taken
           a
           course
           that
           his
           little
           infirmities
           shall
           become
           crimes
           ,
           and
           certainly
           be
           imputed
           
           by
           changing
           his
           unavoidable
           infirmity
           into
           vow-breach
           .
           Zeal
           is
           a
           violence
           to
           a
           mans
           spirit
           ,
           and
           unlesse
           the
           spirit
           be
           secur'd
           by
           the
           proper
           nature
           of
           the
           duty
           ,
           and
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           possibilities
           of
           the
           man
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           a
           great
           fortune
           in
           the
           meanest
           person
           ,
           it
           bears
           him
           beyond
           his
           limit
           ,
           and
           breaks
           him
           into
           dangers
           and
           passions
           ,
           transportations
           and
           all
           the
           furies
           of
           disorder
           that
           can
           happen
           to
           an
           abused
           person
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Zeal
           is
           not
           safe
           unlesse
           it
           be
           
             in
             re
             probabili
          
           too
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           a
           likely
           matter
           .
           For
           we
           that
           finde
           so
           many
           excuses
           to
           untie
           all
           our
           just
           obligations
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           our
           duty
           into
           so
           much
           finenesse
           ,
           
           that
           it
           becomes
           like
           leaf-gold
           apt
           to
           be
           gone
           at
           every
           breath
           ;
           it
           can
           not
           be
           prudent
           that
           we
           zealously
           undertake
           what
           is
           not
           probable
           to
           be
           effected
           .
           If
           we
           do
           ,
           the
           event
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           portions
           of
           the
           former
           evill
           ,
           scruple
           and
           
             snares
             ,
             shamefull
             retreats
          
           and
           
             new
             fantastick
             principles
          
           ;
           In
           all
           our
           undertakings
           we
           must
           consider
           what
           is
           our
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           what
           our
           naturall
           inclinations
           ,
           what
           is
           our
           society
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           our
           dependencies
           ;
           by
           what
           necessities
           we
           are
           born
           down
           ,
           by
           what
           hopes
           we
           are
           biassed
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           let
           us
           measure
           our
           heats
           and
           their
           proper
           businesse
           .
           A
           zealous
           man
           runs
           up
           a
           sandy
           hill
           ;
           the
           violence
           of
           motion
           is
           his
           greatest
           hinderance
           ,
           and
           a
           passion
           in
           Religion
           destroys
           
           as
           much
           of
           our
           evennesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           it
           sets
           forward
           any
           outward
           work
           ;
           and
           therefore
           although
           it
           be
           a
           good
           circumstance
           and
           degree
           of
           a
           spirituall
           duty
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           within
           ,
           and
           relative
           to
           God
           and
           our selves
           ;
           so
           long
           it
           is
           a
           holy
           flame
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           in
           an
           outward
           duty
           ,
           or
           relative
           to
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           instance
           not
           necessary
           ,
           
           it
           sometimes
           spoils
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           endangers
           it
           .
           But
           I
           must
           remember
           we
           live
           in
           an
           age
           in
           which
           men
           have
           more
           need
           of
           new
           
           fires
           to
           be
           kindled
           within
           them
           and
           round
           about
           them
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           thing
           to
           allay
           their
           forwardnesse
           :
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           zeal
           now
           but
           the
           zeal
           of
           envie
           ,
           and
           killing
           as
           many
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           damning
           more
           then
           they
           can
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             smoke
             and
             lurking
             fires
          
           do
           corrode
           and
           secretly
           consume
           :
           therefore
           this
           discourse
           is
           lesse
           necessary
           .
           A
           Physitian
           would
           have
           but
           small
           imployment
           near
           the
           
             Riphaean
             Mountains
          
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           cure
           nothing
           but
           Calentures
           ;
           Catarrhes
           ,
           and
           dead
           palfies
           ,
           Colds
           and
           Consumptions
           are
           their
           evils
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           lukewarmnesse
           and
           deadnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           the
           proper
           maladies
           of
           our
           age
           :
           for
           though
           some
           are
           hot
           when
           they
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           yet
           men
           are
           cold
           in
           a
           
           righteous
           cause
           ;
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           evill
           is
           to
           be
           insensible
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           are
           farther
           from
           a
           cure
           because
           they
           neither
           feel
           their
           evill
           ,
           nor
           perceive
           their
           danger
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           have
           already
           given
           account
           :
           and
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           adde
           what
           an
           old
           spirituall
           person
           told
           a
           novice
           in
           religion
           ,
           asking
           him
           the
           cause
           why
           he
           so
           frequently
           suffered
           tediousnesse
           in
           his
           religious
           offices
           ;
           
             Nondum
             vidisti
             requiem
             quam
             speramus
             ,
             nec
             tormenta
             quae
             timemus
          
           ;
           young
           man
           ,
           thou
           hast
           not
           seen
           the
           glories
           which
           are
           laid
           up
           for
           the
           zealous
           and
           devout
           ,
           nor
           yet
           beheld
           the
           flames
           which
           are
           prepared
           for
           the
           lukewarm
           ,
           and
           the
           haters
           of
           strict
           devotion
           .
           But
           the
           Jewes
           tell
           that
           Adam
           having
           seen
           the
           beauties
           ,
           and
           tasted
           
           the
           delicacies
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           repented
           and
           mourned
           upon
           the
           
             Indian
             Mountains
          
           for
           three
           hundred
           years
           together
           :
           and
           we
           who
           have
           a
           great
           share
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           sorrowes
           ,
           can
           by
           nothing
           be
           invited
           to
           a
           persevering
           ,
           a
           great
           ,
           a
           passionate
           religion
           ,
           more
           then
           by
           remembring
           what
           he
           lost
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           laid
           up
           for
           them
           whose
           hearts
           are
           burning
           lamps
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           on
           fire
           with
           Divine
           love
           ,
           whose
           flames
           are
           fann'd
           with
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           holy
           Dove
           ,
           and
           whose
           spirits
           shine
           and
           burn
           with
           that
           fire
           which
           the
           holy
           Jesus
           came
           to
           enkindle
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           ,
           XV.
           The
           House
           of
           Feasting
           :
           OR
           THE
           EPICVRES
           MEASVRES
           .
           
             Part
             I.
          
           
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             32.
             last
             part
             .
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             dye
             .
          
        
         
           THis
           is
           the
           Epicures
           Proverb
           ,
           begun
           upon
           a
           weak
           mistake
           ;
           started
           by
           chance
           ,
           from
           the
           discourses
           of
           drink
           ,
           and
           thought
           witty
           by
           the
           undiscerning
           company
           ,
           and
           prevail'd
           infinitely
           ,
           because
           it
           struck
           their
           fancy
           luckily
           ,
           and
           maintained
           the
           merry
           meeting
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           happens
           
           commonly
           to
           such
           discourses
           ,
           so
           this
           also
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           consultations
           of
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           the
           sober
           hours
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           it
           seems
           the
           most
           witlesse
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           unreasonable
           in
           the
           world
           .
           When
           Seneca
           describes
           the
           spare
           diet
           of
           Epicurus
           and
           Metrodorus
           ,
           he
           uses
           this
           expression
           ;
           
             Liberaliora
             sunt
             alimenta
             carceris
             :
             sepositos
             ad
             capitale
             supplicium
             ,
             non
             tam
             angustè
             ,
             qui
             occisurus
             est
             ,
             pascit
             .
          
           The
           prison
           keeps
           a
           better
           table
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           to
           kill
           the
           criminall
           to
           morrow
           morning
           ,
           gives
           him
           a
           better
           supper
           over
           night
           .
           By
           this
           he
           intended
           to
           represent
           his
           meal
           to
           be
           very
           short
           :
           for
           as
           dying
           persons
           
           have
           but
           little
           stomach
           to
           feast
           high
           ;
           so
           they
           that
           mean
           to
           cut
           the
           throat
           will
           think
           it
           a
           vain
           expence
           to
           please
           it
           with
           delicacies
           ,
           which
           after
           the
           first
           alteration
           must
           be
           poured
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           worst
           part
           of
           the
           accursed
           thing
           .
           And
           there
           is
           also
           the
           same
           proportion
           of
           unreasonablenesse
           ,
           that
           because
           men
           shall
           die
           
           
             to
             morrow
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           sentence
           and
           unalterable
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           
           are
           now
           descending
           to
           their
           graves
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           should
           first
           destroy
           their
           reason
           ,
           and
           then
           force
           dull
           time
           to
           run
           faster
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           dye
           sottish
           as
           beasts
           ,
           and
           speedily
           as
           a
           flie
           :
           But
           they
           thought
           there
           was
           no
           life
           after
           this
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           it
           was
           without
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           every
           soul
           thrust
           into
           a
           hole
           ,
           and
           a
           dorter
           of
           a
           spans
           length
           allowed
           for
           his
           rest
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           walk
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           shades
           below
           no
           numbring
           of
           healths
           by
           the
           numerall
           letters
           of
           Philenium's
           name
           ,
           no
           fat
           Mullets
           ,
           no
           Oysters
           of
           Luerinus
           ,
           no
           Lesbian
           or
           Chian
           Wines
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Therefore
           now
           enjoy
           the
           delicacies
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           feel
           the
           descending
           wines
           distilled
           through
           the
           limbecks
           of
           thy
           tongue
           ,
           and
           larynx
           ,
           and
           suck
           the
           
           delicious
           juice
           of
           fishes
           ,
           the
           marrow
           of
           the
           laborious
           Oxe
           ,
           and
           the
           tender
           lard
           of
           Apultan
           Swine
           ,
           and
           the
           condited
           bellies
           of
           the
           scarus
           ;
           but
           lose
           no
           time
           ;
           for
           the
           Sun
           drives
           hard
           ,
           and
           the
           shadow
           is
           long
           ,
           and
           
             the
             dayes
             of
             mourning
             are
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           but
           the
           number
           of
           the
           dayes
           of
           darknesse
           and
           the
           grave
           cannot
           be
           told
           .
        
         
           Thus
           they
           thought
           they
           discoursed
           wisely
           ,
           and
           their
           wisdome
           was
           turned
           into
           folly
           ;
           for
           all
           their
           arts
           of
           providence
           ,
           and
           witty
           securities
           of
           pleasure
           were
           nothing
           but
           unmanly
           prologues
           to
           death
           ,
           
           fear
           and
           
             folly
             ,
             sensuality
          
           and
           
             beastly
             pleasures
          
           .
           But
           they
           are
           to
           be
           excused
           rather
           then
           we
           .
           They
           placed
           themselves
           in
           the
           order
           of
           beasts
           and
           birds
           ,
           and
           esteemed
           their
           bodies
           nothing
           but
           receptacles
           of
           flesh
           and
           wine
           ,
           larders
           and
           pantries
           ;
           and
           their
           soul
           the
           fine
           instrument
           of
           pleasure
           and
           brisk
           perception
           ,
           of
           relishes
           and
           gusts
           ,
           reflexions
           and
           duplications
           of
           delight
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           treated
           themselves
           accordingly
           .
           But
           then
           why
           we
           should
           do
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           who
           are
           led
           by
           other
           principles
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           severe
           institution
           ,
           and
           better
           notices
           of
           immortality
           ,
           who
           understand
           what
           shall
           happen
           to
           a
           soul
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           this
           time
           is
           but
           a
           passage
           
           to
           eternity
           ,
           this
           body
           but
           a
           servant
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           this
           soul
           a
           minister
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           man
           in
           order
           to
           God
           and
           to
           felicity
           ;
           this
           I
           say
           is
           more
           unreasonable
           ,
           then
           to
           eat
           aconite
           to
           preserve
           our
           health
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           floud
           that
           we
           may
           die
           a
           dry
           death
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           perfect
           contradiction
           to
           the
           state
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           whither
           we
           are
           designed
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           principles
           of
           a
           wise
           Philophy
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           instructed
           that
           we
           may
           become
           
             wise
             unto
             salvation
          
           .
           That
           I
           may
           therefore
           do
           some
           assistances
           towards
           the
           curing
           the
           miseries
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           reprove
           the
           follies
           and
           improper
           motions
           towards
           felicity
           ,
           I
           shall
           endevour
           to
           represent
           to
           
           you
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           plenty
           and
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           are
           no
           proper
           instruments
           of
           felicity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           intemperance
           is
           a
           certain
           enemy
           to
           it
           ;
           making
           life
           unpleasant
           ,
           and
           death
           troublesome
           and
           intolerable
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           I
           shall
           adde
           the
           rules
           and
           measures
           of
           temperance
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           that
           nature
           and
           grace
           may
           joyne
           to
           the
           constitution
           
           of
           mans
           felicity
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Plenty
           and
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           are
           no
           proper
           instrument
           of
           felicity
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           that
           a
           man
           have
           some
           violence
           done
           to
           himself
           before
           he
           can
           receive
           them
           :
           for
           natures
           bounds
           are
           ,
           
             non
             esurire
             ,
             non
             sitire
             ,
             non
             algere
             ,
          
           to
           be
           quit
           from
           hunger
           ,
           and
           thirst
           ,
           and
           cold
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           nothing
           upon
           us
           that
           puts
           us
           to
           pain
           ;
           against
           which
           she
           hath
           made
           provisions
           by
           the
           fleece
           of
           the
           sheep
           ,
           and
           the
           skins
           of
           beasts
           ,
           by
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           fountain
           ,
           and
           the
           hearbs
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           no
           good
           man
           is
           destitute
           ,
           for
           
           that
           share
           that
           he
           can
           need
           to
           fill
           those
           appetites
           and
           necessities
           he
           cannot
           otherwise
           avoid
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           unimaginable
           that
           Nature
           should
           be
           a
           mother
           naturall
           and
           indulgent
           to
           the
           beasts
           of
           the
           forrest
           ,
           and
           the
           spawn
           of
           fishes
           ,
           to
           every
           plant
           and
           fungus
           ,
           to
           cats
           and
           owles
           ,
           to
           moles
           and
           bats
           ,
           making
           her
           store-houses
           alwaies
           to
           stand
           open
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           noblest
           of
           her
           productions
           she
           should
           have
           made
           no
           provisions
           ,
           and
           only
           produc'd
           in
           us
           appetites
           sharp
           as
           the
           stomach
           of
           Wolves
           ,
           troublesome
           as
           the
           Tigres
           hunger
           ,
           and
           then
           run
           away
           ,
           leaving
           art
           and
           
             chance
             ,
             violence
          
           and
           study
           ,
           to
           feed
           us
           and
           to
           
           cloath
           us
           .
           This
           is
           so
           far
           from
           truth
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           certainly
           more
           provided
           for
           by
           nature
           then
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           ;
           for
           everything
           can
           minister
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           can
           passe
           into
           none
           of
           Natures
           cabinets
           ,
           but
           we
           can
           finde
           our
           table
           spread
           :
           so
           that
           what
           David
           said
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Whither
             shall
             I
             go
             from
             thy
             presence
             ?
             If
             I
             go
             to
             heaven
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             ,
             if
             I
             descend
             to
             the
             deep
             ,
             thou
             art
             there
             also
             ;
             if
             I
             take
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             morning
             and
             flie
             into
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             even
             there
             thou
             wilt
             finde
             me
             out
             ,
             and
             thy
             right
             hand
             shall
             uphold
             me
             :
          
           we
           may
           say
           it
           concerning
           our
           table
           ,
           and
           our
           wardrobe
           ;
           If
           we
           go
           into
           the
           fields
           ,
           we
           finde
           them
           till'd
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           
           heaven
           ,
           and
           water'd
           with
           showers
           from
           God
           to
           feed
           us
           and
           to
           cloath
           us
           ;
           if
           we
           go
           down
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           there
           God
           hath
           multiplyed
           our
           stores
           ,
           and
           fill'd
           a
           magazine
           which
           no
           hunger
           can
           exhaust
           ;
           the
           aire
           drops
           down
           delicacies
           ,
           and
           the
           wildernesse
           can
           sustain
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           in
           nature
           ,
           that
           which
           feeds
           Lions
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           the
           Oxe
           eats
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           fishes
           live
           upon
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           the
           provision
           for
           the
           birds
           ,
           all
           that
           can
           keep
           us
           alive
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           beasts
           and
           birds
           for
           whom
           nature
           hath
           provided
           but
           one
           dish
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           flesh
           or
           fish
           ,
           or
           herbes
           or
           flies
           ,
           and
           these
           also
           we
           secure
           with
           guards
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           drive
           away
           birds
           and
           
           beasts
           from
           that
           provision
           which
           Nature
           made
           for
           them
           ,
           yet
           seldome
           can
           we
           finde
           that
           any
           of
           these
           perish
           with
           hunger
           :
           much
           rather
           shall
           we
           finde
           that
           we
           are
           secured
           by
           the
           securities
           proper
           for
           the
           more
           noble
           creatures
           ,
           by
           that
           providence
           that
           disposes
           all
           things
           ,
           by
           that
           mercy
           that
           gives
           us
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           to
           other
           creatures
           
           are
           ministred
           singly
           ;
           by
           that
           labour
           that
           can
           procure
           what
           we
           need
           ,
           by
           that
           wisdome
           that
           can
           consider
           concerning
           future
           necessities
           ,
           by
           
           that
           power
           that
           can
           force
           it
           from
           inferiour
           creatures
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           temperance
           which
           can
           fit
           our
           meat
           to
           our
           necessities
           .
           For
           if
           we
           go
           beyond
           what
           is
           needfull
           ,
           as
           we
           finde
           sometimes
           more
           then
           was
           promised
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           more
           then
           we
           need
           ,
           so
           we
           disorder
           the
           certainty
           of
           our
           felicity
           ,
           by
           putting
           that
           to
           a
           hazard
           which
           nature
           hath
           secur'd
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           certain
           that
           if
           we
           desire
           to
           have
           the
           wealth
           of
           Susa
           ,
           or
           garments
           stain'd
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Tyrian
           fish
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           desire
           to
           feed
           like
           Philoxenus
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           tables
           loaden
           like
           the
           boards
           of
           Vitellius
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           never
           want
           .
           It
           is
           not
           Nature
           that
           desires
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           lust
           and
           violence
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           discase
           
           we
           enter'd
           into
           the
           passion
           and
           the
           necessity
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           state
           of
           trouble
           it
           is
           likely
           we
           may
           dwell
           for
           ever
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           reduce
           our
           appetites
           to
           natures
           measure
           .
        
         
           
             
               Si
               ventri
               benè
               ,
               si
               lateri
               est
               ,
               pedibūsque
               tuis
               ,
               nil
            
             
          
           
             Divitiae
             poterunt
             Regales
             addere
             majus
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           plenty
           and
           pleasures
           are
           not
           the
           proper
           instruments
           of
           felicity
           .
           Because
           felicity
           is
           not
           a
           jewell
           that
           can
           be
           lock'd
           in
           one
           mans
           cabinet
           .
           God
           intended
           that
           all
           men
           should
           be
           
           made
           happy
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           gave
           to
           all
           men
           the
           same
           naturall
           desires
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           men
           provision
           of
           satisfactions
           by
           the
           same
           meats
           and
           drinks
           ,
           intended
           that
           it
           should
           not
           go
           beyond
           that
           measure
           of
           good
           things
           which
           corresponds
           to
           those
           desires
           which
           all
           men
           naturally
           have
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           with
           common
           provisions
           ,
           hath
           a
           bigger
           need
           then
           he
           that
           can
           ;
           it
           is
           harder
           ,
           and
           more
           contingent
           ,
           and
           more
           difficult
           ,
           and
           more
           troublesome
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           said
           Epicurus
           ,
           I
           feed
           sweetly
           upon
           bread
           and
           water
           ,
           those
           
           sweet
           and
           easie
           provisions
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           I
           defie
           the
           pleasures
           of
           costly
           provisions
           ;
           And
           the
           man
           was
           so
           confident
           that
           he
           had
           the
           advantage
           over
           wealthy
           tables
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           himself
           happy
           as
           the
           Immortall
           Gods
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           For
           these
           provisions
           are
           easie
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           gotten
           without
           amazing
           cares
           ;
           no
           man
           needs
           to
           flatter
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           live
           as
           Nature
           did
           intend
           :
           
             Magna
             pars
             libertatis
             est
             benè
             moratus
             venter
             :
          
           
           he
           need
           not
           swell
           his
           accounts
           ,
           and
           intricate
           his
           spirit
           with
           arts
           of
           subtlety
           and
           contrivance
           ,
           he
           can
           be
           free
           from
           fears
           ;
           and
           the
           
           chances
           of
           the
           world
           cannot
           concern
           him
           .
           And
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           those
           severe
           and
           Anachoreticall
           and
           Philosophicall
           persons
           ,
           who
           lived
           meanly
           as
           a
           sheep
           ,
           and
           without
           variety
           as
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           proportion
           it
           is
           also
           true
           in
           every
           man
           that
           can
           be
           contented
           with
           that
           which
           is
           honestly
           sufficient
           .
           
             Maximus
             Tyrius
          
           considers
           
           concerning
           the
           felicity
           of
           Diogenes
           ,
           a
           poor
           Synopean
           ,
           having
           
           not
           so
           much
           nobility
           as
           to
           be
           born
           in
           the
           better
           parts
           of
           Greece
           ;
           but
           he
           saw
           that
           he
           was
           compel'd
           by
           no
           Tyrant
           to
           speak
           or
           do
           ignobly
           ;
           he
           had
           no
           fields
           to
           till
           ,
           and
           therefore
           took
           no
           care
           to
           buy
           cattell
           ,
           and
           to
           hire
           servants
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           distracted
           when
           a
           rent-day
           came
           ;
           and
           fear'd
           not
           when
           the
           wise
           Greeks
           play'd
           the
           fool
           and
           fought
           who
           should
           be
           Lord
           of
           that
           field
           that
           lay
           between
           Thebes
           and
           Athens
           ;
           he
           laugh'd
           to
           see
           men
           scramble
           for
           dirty
           silver
           ,
           and
           spend
           10000.
           
           
             Attick
             talents
          
           for
           the
           getting
           the
           revenues
           of
           200
           Philippics
           ;
           he
           went
           with
           his
           staffe
           and
           bag
           into
           the
           camp
           of
           the
           Phoconses
           ,
           and
           the
           souldiers
           reverenc'd
           his
           person
           and
           despised
           
           his
           poverty
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           truce
           with
           him
           whosoever
           had
           wars
           ;
           and
           the
           Diadem
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           Purple
           of
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           the
           Mitre
           of
           high
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           
             divining
             staffe
          
           of
           Soothsayers
           were
           things
           of
           envie
           and
           ambition
           ,
           the
           purchase
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           the
           rewards
           of
           a
           mighty
           passion
           :
           and
           men
           enter'd
           into
           them
           by
           trouble
           and
           extreme
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           under
           them
           as
           a
           man
           under
           a
           falling
           roof
           ,
           or
           as
           Damocles
           under
           the
           Tyrants
           sword
           ,
        
         
           
             Nunc
             lateri
             incumbens
             —
             mox
             deinde
             supinus
             ,
          
           
             Nunc
             cubat
             in
             faciem
             ,
             nunc
             recto
             pectore
             surgens
             ,
             
          
        
         
           Sleeping
           like
           a
           condemned
           man
           ;
           and
           let
           there
           be
           what
           pleasure
           men
           can
           dream
           of
           in
           such
           broken
           slumbers
           ,
           yet
           the
           fear
           of
           waking
           from
           this
           illusion
           and
           parting
           from
           this
           phantastick
           pleasure
           ,
           is
           a
           pain
           and
           torment
           which
           the
           imaginary
           felicity
           cannot
           pay
           for
           .
           
             Cui
             cum
             paupertate
             benè
             convenit
             ,
             dives
             est
             ;
             non
             qui
             parum
             habet
             ,
             sed
             qui
             plus
             cupit
             ,
             pauper
             est
             .
          
           All
           our
           trouble
           is
           from
           within
           us
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           dish
           of
           lettice
           and
           a
           clear
           fountain
           can
           cool
           all
           my
           heats
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           shall
           have
           neither
           thirst
           nor
           
             pride
             ,
             lust
          
           nor
           
             revenge
             ,
             envie
          
           nor
           ambition
           ,
           I
           am
           lodg'd
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           felicity
           ;
           and
           indeed
           
           no
           men
           sleep
           so
           soundly
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           lay
           their
           head
           upon
           Natures
           lap
           .
           For
           a
           single
           dish
           and
           clean
           chalice
           lifted
           from
           the
           springs
           ,
           can
           cure
           my
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           :
           but
           the
           meat
           of
           Ahasuerus
           feast
           cannot
           satisfie
           my
           ambition
           and
           my
           pride
           .
           
             Nullâ
             re
             egere
             ,
             Dei
             proprium
             ;
             quàm
             paucissimis
             autem
             ,
             Deo
             proximum
             ,
          
           said
           Socrates
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           hath
           the
           fewest
           desires
           and
           the
           most
           quiet
           passions
           ,
           whose
           wants
           are
           soon
           provided
           for
           ,
           and
           whose
           possessions
           cannot
           be
           disturbed
           with
           violent
           fears
           ,
           he
           that
           dwels
           next
           door
           to
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           can
           carry
           his
           needs
           and
           lay
           them
           down
           where
           he
           please
           ,
           this
           man
           is
           the
           happy
           man
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           done
           in
           
           great
           designs
           ,
           and
           swelling
           fortunes
           .
           
             Dives
             jam
             factus
             desiit
             gaudere
             lentè
             ,
             Cariùs
             edit
             &
             bibit
             ,
             &
             latatur
             dives
             ,
             quàm
             pauper
             ,
             qui
             in
             quolibet
             ,
             in
             parato
             ,
             in
             inempto
             gaudet
             ,
             &
             facilè
             epulari
             potest
             ,
             dives
             nunquam
             .
          
           For
           as
           it
           is
           in
           plants
           which
           nature
           thrusts
           forth
           from
           her
           navell
           ,
           she
           makes
           regular
           provisions
           ,
           and
           dresses
           them
           
           with
           strength
           and
           ornament
           ,
           with
           easinesse
           and
           a
           full
           stature
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           thrust
           a
           Jessamine
           there
           where
           she
           would
           have
           had
           a
           Daisie
           
           grow
           ,
           or
           bring
           the
           tall
           firre
           from
           dwelling
           in
           his
           own
           countrey
           ,
           and
           transport
           the
           orange
           or
           the
           almond-tree
           neer
           the
           fringes
           of
           the
           North
           starre
           ,
           Nature
           is
           displeased
           ,
           and
           becomes
           unnaturall
           ,
           and
           starves
           her
           sucklings
           ,
           and
           renders
           you
           a
           return
           lesse
           then
           your
           charge
           and
           expectation
           :
           so
           it
           is
           in
           all
           our
           appetites
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           naturall
           and
           proper
           ,
           nature
           feeds
           them
           and
           makes
           them
           healthfull
           and
           lusty
           ,
           as
           the
           course
           issue
           of
           the
           Scythian
           clown
           ;
           she
           feeds
           them
           and
           makes
           them
           easie
           without
           cares
           and
           costly
           passion
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           thrust
           an
           appetite
           into
           her
           which
           she
           intended
           not
           ,
           she
           gives
           you
           sickly
           and
           uneasie
           banquets
           ,
           you
           must
           struggle
           with
           her
           
           for
           every
           drop
           of
           milk
           she
           gives
           beyond
           her
           own
           needs
           ;
           you
           may
           get
           gold
           from
           her
           entrails
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           great
           charge
           provide
           ornamants
           for
           your
           Queens
           and
           Princely
           women
           :
           but
           our
           lives
           are
           spent
           in
           the
           purchase
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           have
           got
           them
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           more
           ;
           for
           these
           cannot
           content
           you
           ,
           nor
           nourish
           the
           spirit
           .
           
             Ad
             supervacua
             sudatur
          
           .
           A
           man
           must
           labour
           infinitely
           to
           get
           more
           then
           he
           needs
           ;
           but
           to
           drive
           away
           thirst
           and
           hunger
           ,
           a
           man
           needs
           not
           sit
           in
           the
           fields
           of
           the
           oppressed
           poor
           ,
           nor
           lead
           armies
           ,
           nor
           break
           his
           sleep
           ,
           &
           
             contumeliosam
             humanitatem
             pati
          
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           shame
           and
           danger
           ,
           and
           envie
           and
           affront
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           retinue
           of
           infelicity
           .
           
        
         
           
             —
             Quis
             non
             Epicurum
          
           
             Suspicit
             ,
             exigui
             laetum
             plantaribus
             horti
             ?
          
        
         
           If
           men
           did
           but
           know
           what
           felicity
           dwels
           in
           the
           cottage
           of
           a
           vertuous
           poor
           man
           ,
           how
           sound
           his
           sleeps
           ,
           how
           quiet
           his
           breast
           ,
           how
           composed
           his
           minde
           ,
           how
           free
           from
           care
           ,
           how
           easie
           his
           provision
           ,
           how
           healthfull
           his
           morning
           ,
           how
           sober
           his
           night
           ,
           how
           moist
           his
           mouth
           ,
           how
           joyfull
           his
           heart
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           admire
           the
           noises
           
           and
           the
           diseases
           ,
           the
           throng
           of
           passions
           ,
           and
           the
           violence
           of
           unnaturall
           appetites
           ,
           that
           fill
           the
           houses
           of
           the
           luxurious
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           ambitious
           :
        
         
           
             Nam
             neque
             divitibus
             contingunt
             gaudia
             solis
             .
          
        
         
           These
           which
           you
           call
           pleasures
           are
           but
           the
           imagery
           and
           phantastick
           appearances
           ,
           and
           such
           appearances
           even
           poor
           men
           may
           have
           .
           
             It
             is
             like
          
           felicity
           that
           the
           
             King
             of
             Persia
          
           should
           come
           to
           Babylon
           in
           the
           winter
           ,
           and
           to
           Susa
           in
           the
           summer
           ;
           and
           be
           attended
           with
           all
           the
           servants
           
           of
           127
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           
             Asia
             .
             It
             is
             like
             this
             ,
          
           that
           Diogenes
           went
           to
           Corinth
           in
           the
           time
           of
           vintage
           ,
           and
           to
           Athens
           when
           winter
           came
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           Courts
           visited
           the
           Temples
           and
           the
           Schooles
           ,
           and
           was
           pleased
           in
           the
           society
           of
           Scholars
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           and
           conversed
           with
           the
           Students
           of
           all
           Asia
           and
           
           Europe
           .
           If
           a
           man
           loves
           privacy
           ,
           the
           poor
           fortune
           can
           have
           that
           
           when
           Princes
           cannot
           ;
           if
           he
           loves
           noises
           ,
           he
           can
           go
           to
           Markets
           and
           to
           Courts
           ,
           and
           may
           glut
           himself
           with
           strange
           faces
           ,
           and
           strange
           voices
           ,
           and
           stranger
           manners
           ,
           and
           the
           wilde
           designs
           of
           all
           the
           world
           :
           and
           when
           that
           day
           comes
           in
           which
           we
           shall
           dye
           ,
           nothing
           of
           the
           eating
           and
           drinking
           remains
           ,
           nothing
           of
           the
           pomp
           and
           luxury
           ,
           but
           the
           sorrow
           to
           part
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           shame
           to
           have
           dwelt
           there
           where
           wisdome
           and
           vertue
           seldome
           comes
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           to
           call
           men
           to
           sober
           counsels
           ,
           to
           a
           plain
           and
           a
           severe
           and
           more
           naturall
           way
           of
           living
           ;
           and
           when
           Lucian
           derides
           the
           dead
           Princes
           and
           Generals
           ,
           and
           sayes
           that
           in
           hell
           they
           go
           up
           and
           
           down
           selling
           salt
           meats
           and
           crying
           Mussels
           ,
           or
           begging
           ;
           and
           he
           brings
           in
           Philip
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           mending
           of
           shooes
           in
           a
           little
           stall
           ;
           he
           intended
           to
           represent
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           shades
           below
           and
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           grave
           ,
           the
           Princes
           and
           voluptuous
           have
           a
           being
           different
           from
           their
           present
           plenty
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           condition
           is
           made
           contemptible
           and
           miserable
           by
           its
           disproportion
           to
           their
           lost
           and
           perishing
           voluptuousnesse
           .
           The
           result
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           Tiresias
           told
           the
           Ghost
           of
           Menippus
           enquiring
           what
           state
           of
           life
           was
           nearest
           to
           felicity
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           The
           private
           life
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           freest
           from
           tumult
           and
           vanity
           ,
           noise
           and
           
           luxury
           ,
           businesse
           and
           ambition
           ,
           nearest
           to
           nature
           and
           a
           just
           entertainment
           to
           our
           necessities
           ;
           that
           life
           is
           nearest
           to
           felicity
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Therefore
           despise
           the
           swellings
           and
           the
           diseases
           of
           a
           disordered
           life
           ,
           and
           a
           proud
           vanity
           ;
           be
           troubled
           for
           no
           outward
           thing
           beyond
           its
           merit
           ;
           enjoy
           the
           present
           temperately
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           choose
           but
           be
           pleased
           to
           see
           that
           you
           have
           so
           little
           share
           in
           the
           follies
           and
           miseries
           of
           the
           intemperate
           world
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Intemperance
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             is
             the
             most
             contrary
             course
          
           
           
             to
             the
             Epicures
             design
             in
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           
             the
             voluptuous
             man
             hath
             the
             least
             of
             pleasure
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           proposition
           ,
           the
           consideration
           is
           more
           materiall
           and
           more
           immediately
           reducible
           to
           practise
           ,
           because
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           men
           please
           themselves
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           necessities
           of
           Nature
           to
           usher
           in
           the
           inordination
           of
           gluttony
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           our
           need
           leads
           in
           vice
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           not
           how
           to
           distinguish
           our
           friend
           from
           our
           enemy
           ;
           and
           St.
           Austin
           is
           sad
           upon
           this
           point
           ;
           
             Thou
             O
             Lord
             hast
             taught
             me
             that
             I
             should
             take
             my
             meat
             as
             I
             take
             my
             Physick
             ,
             but
             while
             I
             passe
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             hunger
             to
             the
             quietnesse
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             in
             the
             very
          
           
           
             passage
             I
             am
             insnared
             by
             the
             cords
             of
             my
             own
             concupiscence
             ;
             Necessity
             bids
             me
             passe
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             no
             way
             to
             passe
             from
             hunger
             to
             fulnesse
             ,
             but
             over
             the
             bridge
             of
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             although
             health
             and
             life
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             yet
             pleasure
             ,
             a
             dangerous
             pleasure
             thrusts
             her self
             into
             attendance
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             endeavours
             to
          
           
           
             be
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             that
             for
             pleasures
             sake
             which
             I
             would
             only
             do
             for
             health
             ;
             and
             yet
             ▪
             they
             have
             distinct
             measures
             whereby
             they
             can
             be
          
           
           
             separated
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             enough
             for
             health
             is
             too
             little
             for
             delight
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             for
             my
             delight
             destroyes
             my
             health
             ,
             and
             still
             it
             is
             uncertain
             for
             what
             end
             I
             doe
             indeed
             desire
             ;
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             evill
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             glad
             because
             it
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             excuse
             is
             ready
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             health
             ,
             Obumbret
             negotium
             voluptatis
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             pleasure
             may
             be
             advanced
             and
             protected
             .
          
           How
           farre
           the
           ends
           of
           naturall
           pleasure
           may
           lawfully
           be
           enjoyed
           ,
           I
           shall
           afterwards
           consider
           ;
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           if
           we
           remember
           that
           the
           Epicures
           design
           is
           pleasure
           principally
           ,
           we
           may
           the
           better
           reprove
           his
           folly
           by
           considering
           that
           intemperance
           is
           a
           
           a
           plain
           destruction
           to
           all
           that
           which
           can
           give
           reall
           and
           true
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           health
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           feel
           anything
           of
           corporall
           pleasure
           .
           2.
           
           A
           constant
           full
           table
           hath
           in
           it
           lesse
           pleasure
           then
           the
           temperate
           provisions
           of
           the
           Hermite
           ,
           or
           the
           Labourer
           ,
           or
           the
           Philosophicall
           table
           of
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           pleasures
           of
           the
           vertuous
           .
           3.
           
           Intemperance
           is
           an
           impure
           fountain
           of
           vice
           ,
           and
           a
           direct
           nurse
           of
           uncleannesse
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           a
           destruction
           of
           wisdome
           .
           5.
           
           It
           is
           a
           dishonour
           and
           disreputation
           to
           the
           person
           and
           
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           man.
           
        
         
           
             It
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             health
             :
          
           which
           is
           as
           one
           cals
           it
           ,
           
             ansa
             voluptatum
             &
             condimentum
             vitae
          
           ;
           it
           is
           that
           handle
           by
           which
           we
           can
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           perceive
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           that
           sauce
           that
           only
           makes
           life
           delicate
           ;
           for
           what
           content
           can
           a
           full
           table
           administer
           to
           a
           man
           in
           a
           feaver
           ?
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           a
           sickly
           stomach
           admires
           at
           his
           happinesse
           that
           can
           feast
           with
           cheese
           and
           garlick
           ,
           
             unctious
             breuuages
          
           and
           the
           low
           tasted
           spinage
           :
           Health
           is
           the
           opportunity
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           the
           fairest
           scene
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           advantages
           of
           the
           glorifications
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           charitable
           ministeries
           to
           men
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           state
           of
           joy
           and
           thanksgiving
           ,
           and
           
           in
           every
           of
           its
           period
           feels
           a
           pleasure
           from
           the
           blessed
           emanations
           of
           a
           mercifull
           providence
           .
           The
           world
           does
           not
           minister
           ,
           does
           not
           feel
           a
           greater
           pleasure
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           newly
           delivered
           from
           the
           racks
           or
           the
           gratings
           of
           the
           stone
           ,
           and
           the
           torments
           and
           convulsions
           of
           a
           sharp
           colick
           :
           and
           no
           Organs
           ,
           no
           Harp
           ,
           no
           Lute
           can
           sound
           out
           the
           praises
           of
           the
           Almighty
           Father
           so
           spritefully
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           that
           rises
           from
           his
           bed
           of
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           considers
           what
           an
           excellent
           difference
           he
           feels
           from
           the
           groans
           and
           intolerable
           accents
           of
           yesterday
           .
           Health
           carries
           us
           to
           Church
           and
           makes
           us
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           an
           intemperate
           table
           makes
           us
           to
           lose
           all
           this
           .
           For
           this
           is
           
           one
           of
           those
           sins
           which
           S.
           Paul
           affirms
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           manifest
           ,
           leading
           before
           unto
           judgement
           .
           It
           bears
           part
           of
           its
           punishment
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           hath
           this
           appendage
           like
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           remitted
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           repented
           of
           ,
           it
           is
           punished
           here
           and
           
           hereafter
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           does
           not
           affirm
           concerning
           all
           sins
           ,
           
           and
           all
           cases
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           the
           sinner
           gives
           sentence
           with
           his
           mouth
           and
           brings
           it
           to
           execution
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           ;
        
         
           
             Paena
             tamen
             praesens
             ,
             cum
             tu
             deponis
             amictum
          
           
             Turgidus
             ,
             et
             crudum
             pavonem
             in
             balneaportas
             .
          
        
         
           The
           old
           gluttons
           among
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Heliogabalus
             ,
             Tigellius
             ,
             Crispus
             ,
             Montanus
             ,
             notaeque
             per
             oppida
             buccae
             ,
          
           famous
           Epicures
           ,
           mingled
           their
           meats
           with
           vomitings
           ;
           so
           did
           Vitellius
           ,
           and
           enter'd
           into
           
           their
           baths
           to
           digest
           their
           Phesants
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           speedily
           return
           to
           the
           Mullet
           and
           the
           Eeles
           of
           Syene
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           went
           home
           and
           drew
           their
           breath
           short
           till
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           not
           at
           all
           before
           night
           ,
        
         
           
             Hinc
             subitae
             mortes
             ,
             atque
             intestata
             senectus
             .
          
        
         
           Their
           age
           is
           surprised
           at
           a
           feast
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           not
           time
           to
           make
           their
           will
           ,
           but
           either
           they
           are
           choked
           with
           a
           large
           morsell
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           room
           for
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           lungs
           ,
           and
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           or
           a
           feaver
           burns
           their
           eyes
           out
           ,
           or
           a
           quinzie
           punishes
           that
           
           intemperate
           throat
           that
           had
           no
           religion
           ,
           but
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           fat
           sacrifices
           ,
           the
           portions
           of
           the
           poor
           and
           of
           the
           Priest
           ;
           or
           else
           they
           are
           condemned
           to
           a
           Lethargie
           if
           their
           constitutions
           be
           dull
           ,
           and
           if
           active
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           they
           are
           wilde
           with
           watching
           .
        
         
           
             Plurimus
             hinc
             aeger
             moritur
             vigilando
             :
             sed
             illum
          
           
             Languorem
             peperit
             cibus
             imperfectus
             ,
             &
             haerens
          
           
             Ardenti
             stomacho
             —
             
          
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Epicures
           geniall
           proverb
           may
           be
           a
           little
           alter'd
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             means
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             die
          
           ;
           but
           that
           's
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           these
           men
           live
           a
           healthlesse
           life
           ▪
           that
           is
           ,
           are
           long
           ,
           are
           every
           day
           dying
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           dye
           with
           torment
           .
           Menander
           was
           too
           soft
           in
           his
           expression
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           indeed
           a
           death
           ,
           but
           gluttony
           is
           a
           pleasant
           death
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           For
           this
           is
           the
           gluttons
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           breath
           short
           and
           difficultly
           ,
           scarce
           to
           be
           able
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           does
           ,
           he
           cries
           out
           ,
           I
           dye
           and
           rot
           with
           pleasure
           .
           But
           the
           folly
           is
           as
           much
           to
           be
           derided
           as
           the
           men
           to
           be
           pityed
           ,
           that
           we
           daily
           see
           men
           afraid
           of
           death
           with
           a
           most
           
           intolerable
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           yet
           increase
           the
           evill
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           pain
           ,
           and
           
           the
           trouble
           ,
           and
           the
           suddennesse
           of
           its
           coming
           ,
           and
           the
           appendage
           of
           an
           unsufferable
           eternity
           .
        
         
           
             Rem
             struere
             exoptant
             caeso
             bove
             ,
             Mercuriúmque
          
           
             Arcessunt
             fibrâ
             —
          
        
         
           They
           pray
           for
           herds
           of
           cattell
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           breeders
           upon
           feasts
           and
           sacrifices
           .
           For
           why
           do
           men
           go
           to
           Temples
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           make
           vowes
           to
           God
           and
           daily
           prayers
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           give
           them
           a
           healthfull
           body
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           their
           gout
           and
           their
           palsies
           ,
           their
           feavers
           and
           apoplexies
           ,
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           head
           and
           the
           gripings
           of
           the
           
           belly
           ,
           and
           arise
           from
           their
           prayers
           and
           powre
           in
           loads
           of
           flesh
           and
           seas
           of
           wine
           ,
           lest
           there
           should
           not
           be
           matter
           enough
           for
           a
           lusty
           disease
           ?
        
         
           
             Poscis
             opem
             nervis
             ,
             corpúsque
             fidele
             senectae
             .
          
           
             Esto
             age
             ,
             sed
             grandes
             patinae
             tucetáque
             crassa
             
          
           
             Annuere
             his
             superos
             vetuere
             ,
             Jov
             émque
             morantur
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           the
           rich
           glutton
           shall
           have
           his
           dead
           body
           condited
           and
           embalmed
           ;
           he
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           stink
           and
           suffer
           
           corruption
           while
           he
           is
           alive
           ;
           These
           men
           are
           for
           the
           present
           
             living
             sinners
          
           and
           
             walking
             rottennesse
          
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           will
           be
           
             dying
             penitents
          
           and
           
             perfumed
             carcasses
          
           ,
           and
           their
           whole
           felicity
           is
           lost
           in
           the
           confusions
           of
           their
           unnaturall
           disorder
           .
           When
           Cyrus
           had
           espyed
           Astyages
           and
           his
           fellowes
           coming
           drunk
           from
           a
           banquet
           loaden
           with
           variety
           of
           follies
           and
           filthinesse
           ,
           their
           legs
           failing
           them
           ,
           their
           eyes
           red
           and
           staring
           ,
           cousened
           ▪
           with
           a
           moist
           cloud
           ,
           and
           abused
           by
           a
           doubled
           object
           ,
           their
           tongues
           full
           as
           spunges
           ,
           and
           their
           heads
           no
           wiser
           ,
           he
           thought
           they
           were
           poysoned
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           reason
           ;
           for
           what
           malignant
           quality
           can
           be
           more
           venomous
           and
           hurtfull
           to
           a
           man
           then
           the
           effect
           
           of
           an
           intemperate
           goblet
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           stomach
           ?
           it
           poysons
           both
           the
           soul
           and
           body
           .
           All
           poysons
           do
           not
           kill
           presently
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           hath
           formidable
           effects
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           But
           therefore
           me
           thinks
           the
           temptations
           which
           men
           meet
           withall
           from
           without
           ,
           are
           in
           themselves
           most
           unreasonable
           and
           soonest
           confuted
           by
           us
           .
           He
           that
           tempts
           me
           to
           drink
           beyond
           my
           measure
           ,
           civilly
           invites
           me
           to
           a
           feaver
           ;
           and
           to
           lay
           aside
           my
           reason
           ,
           as
           the
           Persian
           women
           did
           their
           garments
           and
           their
           modesty
           at
           the
           end
           of
           feasts
           :
           and
           all
           the
           question
           then
           will
           be
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           worse
           evill
           ,
           to
           resuse
           your
           uncivill
           kindnesse
           ,
           or
           to
           suffer
           a
           
           violent
           headach
           ,
           or
           to
           lay
           up
           heaps
           big
           enough
           for
           an
           
             English
             Surfeit
             .
             Creon
          
           in
           the
           Tragedy
           said
           well
           ,
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
        
         
         
           
             It
             grieve
             thee
             O
             stranger
             ,
             or
             to
             he
             affronted
             by
             thee
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             tormented
             by
             thy
             kindnesse
             the
             next
             day
             and
             the
             morrow
             after
          
           ;
           and
           
           the
           
             freed
             man
          
           of
           Domitius
           the
           Father
           of
           Nero
           suffered
           himself
           to
           be
           kild
           by
           his
           Lord
           ;
           and
           the
           sonne
           of
           Praxaspes
           by
           Cambyses
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           exceed
           their
           own
           measures
           up
           to
           a
           full
           intemperance
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           dishonour
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           as
           Plutarch
           said
           well
           )
           to
           avoid
           the
           opinion
           of
           an
           uncivill
           man
           ,
           or
           being
           clownish
           ,
           to
           run
           into
           a
           pain
           of
           thy
           sides
           or
           belly
           ,
           into
           madnesse
           or
           a
           head-ach
           ,
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           fool
           and
           a
           coward
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           that
           knowes
           not
           how
           to
           converse
           with
           men
           
             citra
             pocula
             &
             nidorem
          
           ,
           in
           any
           thing
           but
           in
           the
           famelick
           smels
           of
           meat
           and
           vertiginous
           
           drinkings
           :
        
         
           
             Ebrius
             &
             petulans
             ,
             qui
             nullum
             forte
             cecîdit
             ,
          
           
             Dat
             poenas
             ,
             noctem
             patitur
             lugentis
             amicum
          
           
             Pelidae
             —
          
        
         
           A
           drunkard
           and
           a
           glutton
           feels
           the
           torments
           of
           a
           restlesse
           night
           ,
           although
           he
           hath
           not
           kil'd
           a
           man
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           just
           like
           murtherers
           and
           persons
           of
           an
           afrighting
           conscience
           ;
           so
           wake
           the
           glutton
           ,
           so
           broken
           and
           sick
           ,
           and
           disorderly
           are
           the
           slumbers
           of
           the
           drunkard
           .
           Now
           let
           the
           Epicure
           boast
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           tell
           how
           he
           hath
           
           swallowed
           the
           price
           of
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           gobbets
           of
           delicious
           flesh
           purchased
           with
           the
           rewards
           of
           souls
           ;
           let
           him
           brag
           
             furorem
             illum
             conviviorum
             &
             foedissimum
             patrimoniorum
             exitium
             culinam
             ,
          
           of
           the
           madnesse
           of
           delicious
           feasts
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           kitchin
           hath
           destroyed
           his
           Patrimony
           ;
           let
           him
           tell
           that
           he
           takes
           in
           every
           day
           ,
        
         
           —
           Quantum
           Lauseia
           bibebat
           ,
        
         
           As
           much
           wine
           as
           would
           refresh
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           40
           languishing
           
           prisoners
           ;
           or
           let
           him
           set
           up
           his
           vain-glorious
           triumph
           ,
        
         
           
             Ut
             quod
             multi
             Damalis
             meri
          
           
             Bassum
             Threiciâ
             vicit
             amystide
             ,
          
        
         
           That
           he
           hath
           knock'd
           down
           Damalis
           with
           the
           25th
           .
           bottle
           ,
           and
           hath
           outfeasted
           Anthony
           or
           Cleopatra's
           luxury
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           goodly
           pleasure
           and
           himself
           shall
           bear
           the
           honour
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Rarum
             &
             memorabile
             magni
             
          
           
             Gutturis
             exemplum
             ,
             conducendúsque
             magister
             .
          
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           banquet
           he
           hath
           some
           ministers
           attending
           that
           he
           did
           not
           dream
           of
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           loud
           laughter
           ,
           the
           gripes
           of
           the
           belly
           and
           the
           feavers
           of
           the
           brain
           ,
           
             Pallor
             &
          
           
           
             genae
             pendulae
             ,
             oculorum
             ulcera
             ,
             tremulae
             manus
             ,
             furiales
             somni
             ,
             inquies
          
           
           nocturna
           ,
           as
           Pliny
           reckons
           them
           ,
           palenesse
           and
           
             hanging
             cheeks
             ,
             ulcers
             of
             the
             eyes
          
           and
           
             trembling
             hands
             ,
             dead
             or
             distracted
             sleeps
             ,
          
           these
           speak
           aloud
           ,
           that
           to
           day
           you
           
             eat
             and
             drink
          
           ,
           that
           
             to
             morrow
             you
             may
             dye
          
           ,
           and
           dye
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           reported
           concerning
           Socrates
           ,
           that
           when
           Athens
           was
           destroyed
           by
           the
           plague
           ,
           he
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           the
           danger
           escaped
           untouched
           by
           sicknesse
           ,
           because
           by
           a
           spare
           and
           severe
           diet
           ,
           he
           had
           within
           him
           no
           tumult
           of
           disorderly
           humours
           ,
           no
           factions
           in
           his
           bloud
           ,
           no
           loads
           of
           moisture
           prepared
           for
           charnell
           houses
           ,
           or
           the
           sickly
           hospitals
           ;
           but
           a
           vigorous
           heat
           ,
           and
           a
           well
           proportioned
           
           radicall
           moysture
           ;
           he
           had
           enough
           for
           health
           and
           
             study
             ,
             Philosophy
          
           and
           Religion
           ,
           for
           the
           temples
           and
           the
           Academy
           ,
           but
           no
           superfluities
           to
           be
           spent
           in
           groans
           and
           
             sickly
             nights
          
           :
           And
           all
           the
           world
           of
           gluttons
           is
           hugely
           convinced
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           temperance
           in
           order
           to
           our
           temporall
           felicity
           and
           health
           ,
           because
           when
           themselves
           have
           left
           vertue
           ,
           and
           sober
           dyet
           ,
           and
           counsels
           ,
           and
           first
           lost
           their
           temperance
           ,
           and
           then
           lost
           their
           health
           ,
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           run
           to
           temperance
           and
           abstinence
           for
           their
           cure
           ,
           
             Vilis
             enim
             tenuisque
             mensa
             (
             ut
             loquuntur
             pueri
             )
             sanitatis
          
           
           
             mater
             est
          
           ,
           Then
           ,
           a
           thin
           diet
           and
           a
           humbled
           body
           ,
           fasting
           and
           emptinesse
           ,
           and
           arts
           of
           scattering
           their
           sin
           and
           sicknesse
           ,
           is
           in
           season
           ;
           
           but
           by
           the
           same
           means
           they
           might
           preserve
           their
           health
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           do
           restore
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           well
           ,
           if
           they
           return
           to
           their
           full
           tables
           and
           oppressing
           meals
           ,
           their
           sicknesse
           was
           but
           like
           Vitellius
           vomiting
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           eat
           again
           ;
           but
           so
           they
           may
           entail
           a
           fit
           of
           sicknesse
           upon
           every
           full
           moon
           ,
           till
           both
           their
           virtue
           and
           themselves
           decrease
           into
           the
           corruptions
           and
           rottennesse
           of
           the
           grave
           .
           But
           if
           they
           delight
           in
           sharp
           feavers
           and
           horrid
           potions
           ,
           in
           sowre
           palats
           and
           heaps
           of
           that
           which
           must
           be
           carryed
           forth
           ,
           they
           may
           reckon
           their
           wealthy
           pleasures
           to
           be
           very
           great
           and
           many
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           but
           tell
           them
           one
           by
           one
           with
           their
           sicknesses
           and
           
           the
           multitude
           of
           those
           evils
           they
           shall
           certainly
           feel
           before
           they
           have
           thrown
           their
           sorrowes
           forth
           .
           
             These
             men
          
           (
           as
           St.
           Paul's
           expression
           is
           )
           
             heap
             up
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Gods
             most
             righteous
             judgements
             .
          
           Strange
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           for
           the
           stomach
           which
           is
           scarce
           a
           span
           long
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           provided
           so
           many
           furnaces
           and
           ovens
           ,
           huge
           fires
           and
           an
           army
           of
           cooks
           ,
           cellars
           swimming
           with
           wine
           ,
           and
           granaries
           sweating
           with
           corn
           ;
           and
           that
           into
           one
           belly
           should
           enter
           the
           vintage
           of
           many
           Nations
           ,
           the
           spoils
           of
           distant
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           the
           shell-fishes
           of
           severall
           seas
           .
           When
           the
           Heathens
           feasted
           their
           Gods
           ,
           they
           gave
           
           nothing
           but
           a
           fat
           oxe
           ,
           a
           ram
           ,
           or
           a
           kid
           ,
           they
           powred
           a
           little
           wine
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           burned
           a
           handfull
           of
           gum
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           feasted
           themselves
           ,
           they
           had
           many
           vessels
           fill'd
           with
           Campanian
           wine
           ,
           turtles
           of
           
             Liguria
             ,
             Sicilian
             beeves
          
           ,
           and
           wheat
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           wilde
           boars
           from
           Illyrium
           ,
           and
           Grecian
           sheep
           ,
           variety
           ,
           and
           load
           ,
           
           and
           cost
           ,
           and
           curiosity
           :
           and
           so
           do
           we
           .
           It
           is
           so
           little
           we
           spend
           
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           very
           much
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           so
           little
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           measure
           to
           make
           our selves
           sick
           ,
           that
           we
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           love
           with
           our
           own
           mischief
           ,
           and
           so
           passionate
           for
           necessity
           and
           want
           ,
           that
           we
           strive
           all
           the
           wayes
           we
           can
           to
           make
           our selves
           need
           more
           then
           nature
           intended
           .
           I
           end
           this
           consideration
           with
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Cynic
           ;
           It
           is
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           that
           men
           eat
           so
           much
           for
           pleasures
           sake
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           the
           same
           pleasure
           should
           not
           give
           over
           eating
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           delights
           of
           temperance
           ,
           since
           to
           be
           healthfull
           and
           holy
           is
           so
           great
           a
           pleasure
           .
           However
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           no
           man
           ever
           repented
           that
           he
           arose
           from
           the
           table
           sober
           ,
           
           healthfull
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           wits
           about
           him
           ;
           but
           very
           many
           have
           repented
           that
           they
           sate
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           their
           bellies
           swelled
           ,
           and
           their
           health
           ,
           and
           their
           vertue
           ,
           and
           their
           God
           is
           departed
           from
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XVI
           .
           
             Part
             II.
          
           
           
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           
             Constant
             full
             Table
             is
             lesse
             pleasant
             then
             the
             temperate
             provisions
             of
             the
             vertuous
             ,
             or
             the
             naturall
             banquets
             of
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           
             Epicurus
             ,
             Thanks
             be
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             cannot
             easily
             be
             obtained
             ,
             is
             not
             necessary
             it
             should
             be
             at
             all
          
           ;
           which
           in
           effect
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           constantly
           pleasant
           ;
           for
           necessity
           and
           want
           makes
           the
           appetite
           ,
           and
           the
           appetite
           makes
           the
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           men
           are
           infinitely
           mistaken
           when
           they
           despise
           the
           poor
           mans
           Table
           ,
           and
           wonder
           how
           he
           can
           
           endure
           that
           life
           that
           is
           maintain'd
           without
           the
           
             excise
             of
             pleasure
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           can
           suffer
           his
           days
           labour
           ,
           and
           recompense
           it
           with
           unsavory
           herbs
           ,
           and
           potent
           garleek
           ,
           with
           water-cresses
           ,
           and
           bread
           colour'd
           like
           the
           ashes
           that
           gave
           it
           hardnesse
           ;
           he
           hath
           a
           hunger
           that
           gives
           it
           deliciousnesse
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           as
           well
           wonder
           that
           a
           Lyon
           eats
           raw
           flesh
           ,
           or
           that
           a
           Wolfe
           feeds
           upon
           the
           turfe
           ,
           they
           have
           an
           appetite
           proportionable
           to
           this
           meat
           ,
           and
           their
           necessity
           ,
           and
           their
           hunger
           ,
           and
           their
           use
           ,
           and
           their
           nature
           are
           the
           Cooks
           that
           dresse
           their
           provisions
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           delicate
           :
           And
           yet
           if
           water
           and
           pulse
           ,
           naturall
           provisions
           ,
           and
           the
           simple
           diet
           were
           not
           pleasant
           ,
           as
           indeed
           
           they
           are
           not
           to
           them
           who
           have
           been
           nursed
           up
           and
           accustomed
           to
           the
           more
           delicious
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           pleasure
           to
           reduce
           our
           appetites
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           our
           reason
           rule
           our
           stomach
           ,
           and
           our
           desires
           comply
           with
           our
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           our
           fortunes
           be
           proportionable
           to
           our
           persons
           .
           
             Non
             est
             voluptas
             aqua
             &
             polenta
             ,
          
           (
           said
           a
           Philosopher
           )
           
             sed
             summa
             voluptas
             est
             posse
             ex
             his
             capere
             voluptatem
             ,
          
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           pleasure
           to
           be
           able
           to
           take
           pleasure
           in
           worts
           and
           water
           ,
           in
           bread
           and
           onions
           ;
           for
           then
           a
           man
           can
           never
           want
           pleasure
           when
           it
           is
           so
           
           ready
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           nature
           hath
           spread
           it
           over
           all
           its
           provisions
           .
           
             Fortune
             and
             Art
             gives
             delicacies
             ;
             Nature
             gives
             meat
             and
             drink
          
           ;
           and
           what
           nature
           gives
           ,
           fortune
           cannot
           take
           away
           ,
           but
           every
           change
           can
           take
           away
           what
           onely
           is
           given
           by
           the
           bounty
           of
           a
           full
           fortune
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           satisfaction
           and
           freedome
           from
           care
           ,
           and
           security
           
           and
           proportions
           to
           our
           own
           naturall
           appetite
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           pleasure
           ,
           
           then
           we
           may
           know
           to
           value
           the
           sober
           and
           naturall
           Tables
           of
           the
           vertuous
           and
           wise
           ,
           before
           that
           
             state
             of
             feastings
          
           which
           a
           War
           can
           lessen
           ,
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           can
           take
           away
           ,
           or
           the
           Pirates
           may
           intercept
           ,
           or
           a
           Blast
           may
           spoyle
           ,
           and
           is
           alwayes
           contingent
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           far
           from
           satisfying
           ,
           that
           either
           it
           destroys
           the
           appetite
           ,
           and
           capacity
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           increases
           it
           beyond
           all
           the
           measures
           of
           good
           things
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           feasts
           every
           day
           ,
           feasts
           no
           day
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           however
           you
           treat
           your selves
           ,
           sometimes
           you
           will
           need
           to
           be
           refreshed
           beyond
           it
           ;
           but
           what
           will
           you
           have
           for
           a
           Festivall
           ,
           if
           you
           
           wear
           crowns
           every
           day
           ?
           even
           a
           perpetuall
           fulnesse
           will
           make
           you
           glad
           to
           beg
           pleasure
           from
           emptynesse
           ,
           and
           variety
           from
           poverty
           or
           a
           humble
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             Plerumque
             gratae
             principibus
             vices
             ,
          
           
             Mundaeque
             parvo
             sub
             lare
             pauperum
          
           
             Coenae
             sine
             aulaeis
             ,
             &
             ostro
             ,
          
           
             Sollicitam
             explicuere
             frontem
             .
          
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           
             of
             all
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             a
             man
             may
             best
             and
             most
          
           
           
             easily
             want
             pleasure
          
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           have
           enjoyed
           ,
           it
           passes
           away
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           leaves
           nothing
           at
           all
           behinde
           it
           ,
           but
           sorrow
           and
           sowre
           remembrances
           .
           No
           man
           felt
           a
           greater
           pleasure
           in
           a
           goblet
           of
           wine
           ,
           then
           Lysimachus
           when
           he
           fought
           against
           the
           Getae
           ;
           and
           himselfe
           and
           his
           whole
           Army
           were
           compell'd
           by
           thirst
           to
           yeeld
           themselves
           to
           bondage
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           wine
           was
           sunk
           as
           farre
           as
           his
           navel
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           his
           Kingdome
           and
           his
           liberty
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           sorrow
           dwells
           with
           a
           man
           pertinaciously
           ,
           yet
           the
           pleasure
           is
           swift
           as
           lightning
           ,
           and
           more
           pernicious
           ;
           but
           the
           pleasures
           of
           a
           sober
           and
           a
           temperate
           Table
           are
           pleasures
           till
           
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Timotheus
           said
           of
           Plato's
           Scholars
           ,
           they
           converse
           sweetly
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           perfect
           temper
           and
           delicacy
           of
           spirit
           even
           the
           next
           morning
           ;
           whereas
           the
           intemperate
           man
           is
           forced
           to
           lye
           long
           in
           bed
           ,
           and
           forget
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Sun
           in
           the
           skie
           ;
           he
           must
           not
           be
           call'd
           till
           he
           hath
           concocted
           ,
           and
           slept
           his
           surfeit
           into
           a
           truce
           and
           a
           quiet
           respite
           ;
           but
           whatsoever
           this
           man
           hath
           suffer'd
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           the
           poore
           mans
           head
           did
           not
           ake
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           need
           the
           juice
           of
           poppies
           ,
           or
           costly
           cordials
           ,
           Physitians
           or
           Nurses
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           his
           right
           shape
           again
           ;
           like
           Apuleius's
           Asse
           with
           eating
           roses
           :
           and
           let
           him
           turne
           his
           hour-glasse
           ,
           he
           will
           
           finde
           
             his
             head
             akes
             longer
             then
             his
             throat
             was
             pleased
          
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           worst
           ,
           his
           glasse
           runs
           out
           with
           joggings
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           every
           such
           concussion
           with
           a
           surfeit
           makes
           his
           life
           look
           neerer
           its
           end
           ,
           and
           ten
           to
           one
           but
           it
           will
           before
           its
           naturall
           period
           be
           broken
           in
           pieces
           .
           If
           these
           be
           the
           pleasures
           of
           an
           Epicures
           Table
           ,
           I
           shall
           
           pray
           that
           my
           friends
           may
           never
           feele
           them
           ;
           but
           
             he
             that
             sinneth
             against
             his
             Maker
             shall
             fall
          
           into
           the
           calamities
           of
           intemperance
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Intemperance
           is
           the
           Nurse
           of
           vice
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Venus
           milk
           ,
           
           so
           Aristophanes
           calls
           wine
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           grievous
           things
           :
           so
           Pontianus
           .
           For
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           band
           to
           lust
           :
           and
           no
           man
           must
           ever
           dare
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           a
           pure
           soul
           in
           a
           chaste
           body
           ,
           if
           himself
           does
           not
           live
           temperately
           ,
           if
           himselfe
           
             make
             provisions
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             the
             lusts
             of
             it
          
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           case
           he
           shall
           find
           
             that
             which
             enters
             into
             him
             shall
             defile
             him
          
           more
           then
           he
           can
           be
           cleansed
           by
           those
           vain
           
           prayers
           that
           come
           from
           his
           tongue
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           his
           heart
           .
           Intemperance
           makes
           rage
           and
           choler
           ,
           pride
           and
           fantastick
           principles
           ;
           it
           makes
           the
           body
           a
           sea
           of
           humours
           ,
           and
           those
           humours
           the
           seat
           of
           violence
           :
           by
           faring
           deliciously
           every
           day
           men
           become
           senselesse
           of
           the
           evills
           of
           manking
           ,
           inapprehensive
           of
           the
           troubles
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           unconcerned
           in
           the
           changes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           cryes
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           the
           hunger
           of
           the
           fatherlesse
           ,
           and
           the
           thirst
           of
           widows
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           Diogenes
           ,
           Tyrants
           never
           come
           from
           the
           cottages
           of
           them
           that
           eat
           pulse
           and
           course
           fare
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           delicious
           beds
           and
           banquets
           of
           the
           effeminate
           and
           rich
           feeders
           .
           For
           to
           maintain
           plenty
           and
           
           luxury
           sometimes
           wars
           are
           necessary
           ,
           and
           oppressions
           and
           violence
           :
           but
           no
           Land-lord
           did
           ever
           grinde
           the
           face
           of
           his
           Tenants
           ,
           no
           Prince
           ever
           suck'd
           bloud
           from
           his
           subjects
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           a
           sober
           and
           a
           moderate
           proportion
           of
           good
           things
           .
           And
           this
           was
           intimated
           by
           S.
           
             James
             ,
             Doe
             not
             rich
             men
             oppresse
             you
             ,
             and
             draw
             you
          
           
           
             before
             the
             Judgment
             seat
          
           ?
           For
           all
           men
           are
           passionate
           to
           live
           according
           to
           that
           state
           in
           which
           they
           were
           born
           ,
           or
           to
           which
           they
           are
           devolved
           ,
           or
           which
           they
           have
           framed
           to
           themselves
           ;
           Those
           therefore
           that
           love
           to
           live
           high
           and
           deliciously
           ,
           
        
         
           Et
           quibus
           in
           solo
           vivendi
           causa
           palato
           ,
        
         
           who
           live
           not
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           belly
           ,
           not
           to
           sober
           counsels
           ,
           but
           to
           an
           intemperate
           table
           ,
           have
           framed
           to
           themselves
           a
           manner
           of
           living
           which
           oftentimes
           cannot
           be
           maintain'd
           ,
           but
           by
           injustice
           and
           violence
           ,
           which
           coming
           from
           a
           man
           whose
           passions
           are
           made
           big
           with
           sensuality
           and
           an
           habituall
           folly
           ,
           by
           pride
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           the
           condition
           and
           miseries
           of
           mankind
           ,
           are
           alwayes
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           intolerable
           .
           
        
         
           
             —
             regustatum
             digito
             terebrare
             salinum
          
           
             Contentus
             perages
             ,
             si
             vivere
             cum
             Jove
             tendis
             .
          
        
         
           Formidable
           is
           the
           state
           of
           an
           intemperate
           man
           ,
           whose
           sin
           begins
           with
           
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           grows
           up
           in
           folly
           and
           
             weak
             discourses
          
           ,
           and
           is
           fed
           by
           violence
           
           and
           applauded
           by
           fooles
           and
           
             parasites
             ,
             full
             bellies
          
           ,
           and
           
             empty
             heads
             ,
             servants
          
           and
           flatterers
           ,
           whose
           hands
           are
           full
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           empty
           of
           pity
           and
           
             naturall
             compassion
          
           ;
           where
           religion
           cannot
           inhabit
           ,
           and
           
             the
             love
             of
             God
          
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           stranger
           ;
           whose
           talk
           is
           loud
           ,
           and
           trifling
           ,
           injurious
           and
           impertinent
           ;
           and
           whose
           imployment
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           work
           of
           the
           sheep
           or
           the
           calfe
           ,
           alwayes
           to
           eat
           ;
           their
           loves
           are
           
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             lower
             belly
             ,
          
           and
           their
           portion
           is
           in
           the
           lower
           regions
           to
           eternall
           ages
           ,
           where
           their
           thirst
           ,
           and
           their
           hunger
           ,
           and
           their
           torment
           shall
           be
           infinite
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Intemperance
           is
           a
           perfect
           destruction
           of
           Wisdome
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
           a
           full
           gorg'd
           belly
           never
           produc'd
           a
           sprightly
           mind
           :
           and
           therefore
           these
           kind
           of
           men
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             slow
             bellies
          
           ,
           so
           S.
           Paul
           concerning
           the
           intemperate
           Cretans
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           Poet
           :
           they
           are
           like
           the
           Tigres
           of
           Brasil
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           are
           empty
           are
           bold
           ,
           and
           swift
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           sagacity
           ,
           but
           being
           full
           ,
           sneak
           away
           from
           the
           barking
           of
           a
           village
           dog
           .
           So
           are
           these
           men
           ,
           wise
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           quick
           and
           fit
           for
           businesse
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           sun
           gives
           the
           signe
           to
           spread
           the
           tables
           ,
           and
           intemperance
           brings
           in
           the
           messes
           ,
           and
           drunkennesse
           fills
           the
           bouls
           ,
           then
           the
           man
           fals
           away
           ,
           and
           leaves
           a
           beast
           in
           his
           room
           ;
           nay
           worse
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           are
           dead
           all
           but
           their
           throat
           and
           belly
           ,
           so
           Aristophanes
           hath
           fitted
           them
           with
           a
           
           character
           ,
           
             carkasses
             above
             halfe
             way
             ;
             Plotinus
          
           descends
           one
           step
           lower
           yet
           ;
           affirming
           such
           persons
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             they
             are
             made
             trees
          
           ,
           whose
           whole
           imployment
           and
           life
           is
           nothing
           but
           to
           feed
           and
           suck
           juices
           from
           the
           bowels
           of
           their
           Nurse
           and
           Mother
           ;
           and
           indeed
           commonly
           they
           talke
           as
           trees
           in
           a
           wind
           and
           tempest
           ,
           the
           noise
           is
           great
           and
           querulous
           ,
           but
           it
           signifies
           nothing
           but
           trouble
           and
           disturbance
           .
           
             A
             full
             meal
             is
             like
             Sisera's
             banquet
             ,
          
           at
           the
           end
           of
           which
           there
           is
           a
           nail
           struck
           into
           a
           mans
           head
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Porphyrie
           ;
           it
           knocks
           a
           man
           down
           ,
           and
           
           nayls
           his
           soul
           to
           the
           sensuall
           mixtures
           of
           the
           body
           .
           For
           what
           wisdome
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           whose
           soul
           dwels
           in
           clouds
           of
           meat
           ,
           and
           floats
           up
           and
           down
           in
           wine
           ,
           like
           the
           spilled
           cups
           which
           fell
           from
           their
           hands
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           lift
           them
           to
           their
           heads
           no
           longer
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           It
           is
           a
           perfect
           shipwrack
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           the
           Pilot
           is
           drunk
           and
           the
           helm
           dash'd
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           the
           ship
           first
           reels
           ,
           and
           by
           swallowing
           too
           much
           is
           it self
           swallowed
           up
           at
           last
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
             Navis
             Agrigentina
          
           ,
           the
           madnesse
           of
           the
           young
           fellows
           of
           Agrigentum
           ,
           who
           being
           drunk
           ,
           fancyed
           themselves
           in
           a
           storm
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           the
           ship
           ;
           was
           more
           then
           the
           wilde
           
           fancy
           of
           their
           cups
           ,
           it
           was
           really
           so
           ,
           
             they
             were
             all
             cast
             away
          
           ,
           they
           were
           broken
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           foul
           disorder
           of
           the
           storm
           .
        
         
           
             
               Hinc
               vini
               atque
               somni
               degener
               discordia
               ,
            
             
          
           
             Libido
             sordens
             ,
             inverecundus
             lepos
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             Variaeque
             pestes
             languidorum
             sensuum
             .
             
          
           
             Hinc
             frequenti
             marcida
             oblectamine
          
           
             Scintilla
             mentis
             intorpescit
             nobilis
             ,
          
           
             Animscsque
             pigris
             stertit
             in
             praecordiis
             .
          
        
         
           The
           senses
           languish
           ,
           the
           spark
           of
           Divinity
           that
           dwels
           within
           is
           quenched
           ,
           and
           the
           mind
           snorts
           ,
           dead
           with
           sleep
           and
           fulnesse
           in
           the
           fouler
           regions
           of
           the
           belly
           .
        
         
           So
           have
           I
           seen
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           looking
           upon
           a
           fenny
           bottome
           ,
           and
           drinking
           up
           too
           free
           draughts
           of
           moysture
           gather'd
           them
           into
           a
           cloud
           ,
           and
           that
           cloud
           crept
           about
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           first
           look
           red
           ,
           and
           then
           cover'd
           him
           with
           darknesse
           and
           an
           artificiall
           night
           :
           so
           
           is
           our
           reason
           at
           a
           feast
           .
        
         
           
             Putrem
             resudans
             crapulam
          
           
             Obstrangulatae
             mentis
             ingenium
             premit
             .
          
        
         
           The
           clouds
           gather
           about
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           method
           and
           period
           of
           the
           children
           ,
           and
           productions
           of
           darkness
           ,
           it
           first
           grows
           red
           ,
           and
           that
           rednesse
           turns
           into
           an
           obscurity
           ,
           and
           a
           thick
           mist
           ,
           and
           reason
           is
           lost
           to
           all
           use
           and
           profitablenesse
           of
           wise
           and
           sober
           discourses
           ;
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           cloud
           of
           folly
           and
           distraction
           
           darkens
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           crasse
           and
           materiall
           ,
           polluted
           and
           heavy
           ,
           clogg'd
           and
           loaden
           like
           the
           body
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           And
           there
           cannot
           be
           any
           thing
           said
           worse
           ,
           reason
           turnes
           into
           folly
           ,
           wine
           and
           flesh
           into
           a
           knot
           of
           clouds
           ,
           the
           soul
           it self
           into
           a
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           into
           corrupted
           meat
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           left
           but
           the
           rewards
           and
           portions
           of
           a
           fool
           to
           be
           reaped
           and
           enjoyed
           there
           ,
           where
           
             flesh
             and
             corruption
          
           shall
           dwell
           to
           eternall
           ages
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           Scripture
           such
           men
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Hesternis
             vitiis
             animum
             quoque
             praegravant
          
           :
           
           Their
           heads
           are
           grosse
           ,
           their
           soules
           are
           immerged
           in
           matter
           ,
           and
           drowned
           in
           the
           moystures
           of
           an
           unwholsome
           cloud
           ;
           they
           are
           dull
           of
           hearing
           ,
           slow
           in
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           to
           action
           they
           are
           as
           unable
           as
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           childe
           ,
           who
           too
           hastily
           hath
           broken
           the
           inclosures
           of
           his
           first
           dwelling
           .
        
         
           But
           temperance
           is
           reasons
           girdle
           ,
           and
           passions
           bridle
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Homer
           in
           Stobaeus
           ,
           that
           's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             prudence
             is
             safe
          
           ,
           while
           the
           man
           is
           temperate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           opposed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             temperate
             man
             is
             no
             fool
             ,
          
           for
           temperance
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           such
           as
           Plato
           appointed
           to
           night-walkers
           ,
           a
           prison
           to
           restraine
           their
           inordinations
           ;
           
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Pythagoras
           calls
           it
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Socrates
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Plato
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Iämblicus
           ,
           It
           is
           
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             vertue
             ,
             the
             ornament
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             corroborative
             of
             all
             excellent
             habits
             .
          
        
         
         
           5.
           
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           the
           lesse
           need
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           intemperance
           is
           a
           dishonor
           and
           disreputation
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           manners
           
           of
           a
           Man.
           But
           naturally
           men
           are
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           needs
           of
           
           nature
           shal
           be
           the
           vail
           for
           their
           gluttony
           ,
           and
           the
           night
           shall
           cover
           their
           drunkennesse
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           
           rightly
           renders
           ,
           
             They
             that
             are
             drunk
             are
             drunk
             in
             the
             night
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Priests
           of
           Heliopolis
           never
           did
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Sun
           with
           wine
           ;
           meaning
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           so
           great
           a
           dishonor
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           ought
           not
           to
           see
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           think
           there
           is
           no
           other
           eye
           but
           the
           Sun
           that
           sees
           them
           ,
           may
           cover
           their
           shame
           by
           choosing
           their
           time
           ;
           just
           as
           children
           doe
           their
           danger
           by
           winking
           hard
           ,
           and
           not
           looking
           on
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           To
           drink
           sweet
           drinks
           and
           
           hot
           ,
           to
           quaffe
           great
           draughts
           ,
           and
           to
           eat
           greedily
           ;
           Theophrastus
           makes
           them
           characters
           of
           a
           Clown
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           that
           I
           have
           told
           you
           the
           foulnesse
           of
           the
           Epicures
           feasts
           
           and
           principles
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           that
           I
           describe
           the
           measures
           of
           our
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           that
           the
           needs
           of
           nature
           may
           neither
           become
           the
           cover
           to
           an
           intemperate
           dish
           ,
           nor
           the
           freer
           refreshment
           of
           our
           persons
           be
           changed
           into
           scruples
           ,
           that
           neither
           our
           vertue
           nor
           our
           conscience
           fall
           into
           an
           evill
           snare
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           measure
           of
           our
           eating
           and
           drinking
           is
           our
           
             natural
             needs
          
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           measures
           of
           
           nature
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           be
           free
           from
           pain
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           from
           violence
           .
           Hunger
           ,
           and
           thirst
           ,
           and
           cold
           are
           the
           naturall
           diseases
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           food
           ,
           and
           rayment
           ,
           are
           their
           remedies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           the
           measures
           .
        
         
           
             In
             quantum
             sitis
             atque
             fames
             ,
             &
             frigora
             poscunt
             ,
          
           
             Quantum
             Epicure
             tibi
             parvis
             suffecit
             in
             hortis
             .
          
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           there
           are
           two
           cautions
           .
           1.
           
           Hunger
           and
           thirst
           are
           onely
           
           to
           be
           extinguished
           while
           they
           are
           violent
           and
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           to
           be
           provided
           for
           to
           the
           utmost
           extent
           and
           possibilities
           of
           nature
           ;
           a
           man
           is
           not
           hungry
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           he
           can
           eat
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           till
           its
           sharpnesse
           and
           trouble
           is
           over
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           does
           not
           leave
           some
           reserves
           for
           temperance
           ,
           gives
           all
           that
           he
           can
           to
           nature
           ,
           and
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           grace
           ;
           For
           God
           hath
           given
           a
           latitude
           in
           desires
           and
           degrees
           of
           appetite
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           he
           laid
           restraint
           upon
           it
           in
           some
           whole
           instances
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           parts
           in
           every
           instance
           ;
           that
           man
           might
           have
           something
           to
           serve
           God
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           something
           to
           distinguish
           him
           from
           a
           beast
           in
           the
           use
           of
           their
           common
           faculties
           .
           
           Beasts
           cannot
           refrain
           but
           fill
           all
           the
           capacity
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           man
           does
           so
           ,
           he
           does
           what
           becomes
           a
           beast
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           man.
           And
           therefore
           there
           are
           some
           little
           symptomes
           of
           this
           inordination
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           man
           may
           perceive
           himself
           to
           have
           transgressed
           his
           measures
           ;
           
             Ructation
             ,
             uneasie
             loads
             ,
             singing
             ,
             looser
             pratings
             ,
             importune
             drowsinesse
             ,
          
           
           
             provocation
             of
             others
             to
             equall
             and
             full
             chalices
          
           ;
           and
           though
           in
           every
           accident
           of
           this
           signification
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           for
           another
           to
           pronounce
           
           that
           the
           man
           hath
           sinned
           ,
           yet
           by
           these
           he
           may
           suspect
           himself
           ,
           and
           learn
           the
           next
           time
           to
           hold
           the
           bridle
           harder
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             This
             hunger
             must
             be
             naturall
          
           ,
           not
           artificiall
           and
           provoked
           :
           For
           many
           men
           make
           necessities
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           think
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           to
           some
           men
           to
           have
           garments
           made
           of
           the
           Calabrian
           fleece
           stain'd
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           murex
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           money
           to
           buy
           pearls
           round
           and
           orient
           ;
           
             scelerata
             hoc
             fecit
             pulpa
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           mans
           luxury
           that
           made
           it
           so
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           same
           principle
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in-meats
           ,
           what
           is
           abundant
           to
           nature
           is
           defective
           and
           beggerly
           to
           art
           ;
           and
           when
           nature
           willingly
           rises
           from
           
           Table
           ,
           when
           the
           first
           course
           of
           flesh
           ,
           plain
           ,
           and
           naturall
           is
           done
           ,
           then
           art
           ,
           and
           sophistry
           ,
           and
           adulterate
           dishes
           invite
           him
           to
           taste
           and
           die
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           well
           may
           a
           sober
           man
           
           wonder
           that
           men
           should
           be
           so
           much
           in
           love
           with
           earth
           and
           corrution
           ,
           the
           parent
           of
           rottennesse
           ,
           and
           a
           disease
           ,
           that
           even
           then
           when
           by
           all
           laws
           witches
           and
           
             inchanters
             ,
             murderers
          
           and
           manstealers
           are
           chastised
           and
           restrain'd
           with
           the
           iron
           hands
           of
           death
           ,
           yet
           that
           men
           should
           at
           great
           charges
           give
           pensions
           to
           an
           order
           of
           men
           ,
           whose
           trade
           it
           is
           to
           rob
           them
           of
           their
           temperance
           ,
           and
           wittily
           to
           destroy
           their
           health
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Greek
           Fathers
           
           call
           such
           persons
           ;
        
         
           —
           curvae
           in
           terris
           animae
           &
           coelestium
           inanes
           ,
        
         
           people
           bowed
           downe
           to
           the
           earth
           ;
           
             lovers
             of
             pleasures
             more
             then
             lovers
             of
             God
             :
             Aretinas
             mentes
             ,
          
           so
           Antidamus
           calls
           them
           ,
           men
           framed
           
           in
           the
           furnaces
           of
           
             Etruria
             ,
             Aretine
             spirits
          
           ,
           beginning
           and
           ending
           in
           flesh
           and
           filthynesse
           ;
           dirt
           and
           clay
           all
           over
           .
           But
           goe
           to
           the
           Crib
           thou
           glutton
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           will
           be
           found
           that
           when
           the
           charger
           
           is
           clean
           ,
           yet
           natures
           rules
           were
           not
           prevaricated
           ;
           the
           beast
           eats
           up
           all
           his
           provisions
           because
           they
           are
           naturall
           and
           simple
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           leaves
           any
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           he
           desires
           no
           more
           then
           till
           his
           needs
           be
           served
           ;
           and
           neither
           can
           a
           man
           (
           unlesse
           he
           be
           diseased
           in
           body
           or
           inspirit
           ,
           in
           affection
           or
           in
           habit
           )
           eat
           more
           of
           naturall
           and
           simple
           food
           then
           to
           the
           satisfactions
           of
           his
           naturall
           necessities
           .
           He
           that
           drinks
           a
           draught
           or
           two
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           cooles
           his
           thirst
           ,
           drinks
           no
           more
           till
           his
           thirst
           returnes
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           drinks
           wine
           ,
           drinks
           it
           again
           ,
           longer
           then
           it
           is
           needfull
           ,
           even
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           pleasant
           .
           Nature
           best
           provides
           for
           her self
           when
           she
           spreads
           her
           own
           Table
           ;
           but
           when
           men
           have
           gotten
           superinduced
           
           habits
           ,
           and
           new
           necessities
           ;
           art
           that
           brought
           them
           in
           must
           maintain
           them
           ,
           but
           
             wantonnesse
             and
             folly
             wait
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             sickness
             and
             death
             take
             away
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Reason
           is
           the
           second
           measure
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             the
             rule
          
           whereby
           we
           judge
           of
           intemperance
           ;
           For
           whatsoever
           loads
           of
           meat
           or
           drink
           make
           
           the
           reason
           uselesse
           ,
           or
           troubled
           ,
           are
           effects
           of
           this
           deformity
           ;
           
           not
           that
           reason
           is
           the
           adequate
           measure
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           may
           be
           intemperate
           upon
           other
           causes
           ,
           though
           he
           doe
           not
           force
           his
           understanding
           ,
           and
           trouble
           his
           head
           .
           Some
           are
           strong
           to
           drink
           ,
           and
           can
           eat
           like
           a
           wolfe
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           as
           fire
           to
           destroy
           the
           stubble
           ;
           such
           were
           those
           Harlots
           in
           the
           Comedy
           ,
           
             Quae
             cum
             amatore
             suo
             cum
             coenant
             liguriunt
             :
          
           These
           persons
           are
           to
           take
           their
           accounts
           from
           the
           measures
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           though
           they
           can
           talk
           still
           or
           transact
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           not
           fitted
           for
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           full
           of
           flesh
           or
           wine
           ,
           and
           cannot
           or
           care
           not
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           But
           reason
           is
           the
           limit
           beyond
           which
           temperance
           never
           wanders
           ;
           and
           in
           every
           degree
           in
           which
           our
           discourse
           
           is
           troubled
           ,
           and
           our
           soul
           is
           lifted
           from
           its
           wheels
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           the
           sin
           prevails
           .
           
             Dum
             sumus
             in
             quâdam
             delinquendi
             libidine
             ,
             nebulis
             quibusdam
             insipientiae
             mens
             obducitur
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           when
           the
           flesh-pots
           reek
           ,
           and
           the
           uncovered
           dishes
           send
           forth
           a
           nidor
           and
           
             hungry
             smels
          
           ,
           that
           cloud
           hides
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           puts
           out
           the
           eye
           of
           reason
           ;
           and
           then
           tell
           them
           
             mors
             in
             ollâ
          
           ,
           that
           
             death
             is
             in
             the
             pot
          
           ,
           and
           
             folly
             in
             the
             chalice
          
           ,
           that
           those
           smels
           are
           fumes
           of
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           vapours
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           that
           they
           will
           make
           their
           heart
           easie
           ,
           and
           their
           head
           sottish
           ,
           and
           their
           colour
           pale
           ,
           and
           their
           hands
           trembling
           ,
           and
           their
           
           feet
           tormented
           :
        
         
           
             (
             Mullorum
             leporúmque
             &
             suminis
             exitus
             hic
             est
             ,
          
           
             Sulphureúsque
             color
             carnificésque
             pedes
             .
          
        
         
           For
           that
           is
           the
           end
           of
           delicacies
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           
             Dio
             Chrysostom
          
           .
           palenesse
           and
           effeminacy
           ,
           and
           lazinesse
           ,
           and
           folly
           :
           )
           yet
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sensuality
           ,
           men
           are
           so
           stript
           of
           the
           use
           of
           reason
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           uselesse
           in
           wise
           counsels
           and
           assistances
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           not
           reason
           
           enough
           to
           avoid
           the
           evils
           of
           their
           own
           throat
           and
           belly
           :
           when
           once
           their
           reason
           fails
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           temperance
           and
           their
           religion
           went
           before
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Though
           reason
           be
           so
           strictly
           to
           be
           preserved
           at
           our
           tables
           as
           well
           as
           at
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           never
           have
           leave
           to
           doe
           any
           violence
           
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           measures
           of
           Nature
           may
           be
           enlarged
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           prime
           and
           common
           necessity
           .
           For
           besides
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           labours
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           sorrows
           and
           loads
           upon
           the
           spirit
           by
           its
           communications
           with
           the
           indispositions
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           labouring
           man
           
           may
           be
           supplyed
           with
           bigger
           quantities
           ,
           so
           the
           student
           and
           contemplative
           man
           with
           more
           delicious
           and
           spritefull
           nutriment
           :
           for
           as
           the
           tender
           and
           more
           delicate
           easily-digested
           meats
           will
           not
           help
           to
           carry
           burthens
           upon
           the
           neck
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           plough
           in
           society
           and
           yokes
           of
           the
           laborious
           oxen
           ;
           so
           neither
           will
           the
           pulse
           and
           the
           leeks
           ,
           Lavinian
           
           sausages
           ,
           and
           the
           Cisalpine
           tucets
           or
           gobbets
           of
           condited
           buls
           flesh
           minister
           such
           delicate
           spirits
           to
           the
           
             thinking
             man
          
           ;
           but
           his
           notion
           will
           be
           flat
           as
           the
           noyse
           of
           the
           Arcadian
           porter
           ,
           and
           thick
           as
           the
           first
           juice
           of
           his
           countrey
           lard
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           makes
           his
           body
           a
           fit
           servant
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           both
           fitted
           for
           the
           imployment
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           these
           cases
           necessity
           ,
           and
           prudence
           ,
           and
           experience
           are
           to
           make
           the
           measures
           and
           the
           rule
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           the
           just
           end
           is
           fairly
           designed
           ,
           and
           aptly
           ministred
           to
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           scruple
           concerning
           the
           quantity
           or
           quality
           of
           the
           provision
           :
           and
           he
           that
           would
           stint
           a
           Swain
           by
           the
           commons
           of
           a
           Student
           ,
           and
           give
           Philotas
           the
           Candian
           ,
           the
           leavings
           of
           Plato
           ,
           does
           but
           ill
           serve
           the
           ends
           of
           temperance
           ,
           
           but
           worse
           of
           prudence
           and
           necessity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Sorrow
           and
           a
           wounded
           spirit
           may
           as
           well
           be
           provided
           for
           in
           the
           quantity
           and
           quality
           of
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           disease
           ;
           and
           
           this
           disease
           by
           this
           remedy
           as
           well
           as
           by
           any
           other
           .
           For
           great
           sorrow
           and
           importune
           melancholy
           may
           be
           as
           great
           a
           sin
           as
           a
           great
           anger
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           a
           sin
           in
           its
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           malignant
           and
           dangerous
           in
           its
           quality
           ;
           as
           naturally
           tending
           to
           murmur
           and
           despair
           ,
           wearinesse
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           hatred
           of
           God
           ,
           timorousnesse
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           fantastick
           images
           of
           things
           and
           superstition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           restrain
           the
           feavers
           of
           anger
           ,
           so
           also
           to
           warm
           the
           freezings
           and
           dulnesse
           of
           melancholy
           by
           prudent
           and
           temperate
           ,
           but
           proper
           
           and
           apportion'd
           diets
           ;
           and
           if
           some
           meats
           and
           drinks
           make
           men
           lustfull
           ,
           or
           sleepy
           ,
           or
           dull
           ,
           or
           lazy
           ,
           or
           spritely
           ,
           or
           merry
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           meats
           and
           drinks
           can
           minister
           to
           the
           passion
           ,
           and
           the
           passion
           minister
           to
           vertue
           ,
           so
           far
           by
           this
           means
           they
           may
           be
           provided
           for
           .
           Give
           
           
             strong
             drink
             to
             him
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             perish
             ,
             and
             wine
             to
             those
             that
             be
             of
             heavy
             hearts
             ,
             let
             him
             drink
             and
             forget
             his
             poverty
             ,
             and
             remember
             his
             misery
             no
             more
             ,
          
           said
           King
           Lemuel's
           Mother
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           intended
           to
           be
           an
           habituall
           cure
           ,
           but
           single
           and
           occasionall
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           hath
           a
           pertinacious
           sorrow
           is
           beyond
           the
           cure
           of
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           become
           every
           days
           physick
           ,
           it
           will
           quickly
           
           become
           every
           days
           sin
           .
           2.
           
           It
           must
           alwayes
           keep
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           never
           seise
           upon
           any
           portions
           of
           affection
           :
           The
           Germans
           use
           to
           mingle
           musick
           with
           their
           bowls
           ,
           and
           drink
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           the
           six
           Notes
           of
           Musick
           :
        
         
           Ut
           
             relevet
             miserum
             fatum
             ,
             solitósque
             labores
             :
          
        
         
           but
           they
           sing
           so
           long
           that
           they
           forget
           not
           their
           sorrow
           onely
           ,
           but
           their
           vertue
           also
           ,
           and
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           some
           men
           that
           fall
           
           into
           drunkennesse
           because
           they
           would
           forget
           a
           lighter
           calamity
           ,
           running
           into
           the
           fire
           to
           cure
           a
           calenture
           ,
           and
           beating
           their
           brains
           out
           to
           be
           quit
           of
           the
           aking
           of
           their
           heads
           .
           A
           mans
           heavynesse
           is
           refreshed
           long
           before
           he
           comes
           to
           drunkennesse
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           arrives
           thither
           ,
           he
           hath
           but
           chang'd
           his
           heavynesse
           ,
           and
           taken
           a
           crime
           to
           boot
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Even
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           no
           necessity
           upon
           him
           ,
           no
           pungent
           sorrow
           ,
           
           or
           naturall
           or
           artificiall
           necessity
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           in
           some
           cases
           of
           eating
           and
           drinking
           to
           receive
           pleasure
           and
           intend
           it
           .
           For
           whatsoever
           is
           
             naturall
             and
             necessary
          
           ,
           is
           therefore
           
             not
             criminall
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           Gods
           procuring
           ;
           and
           since
           we
           eate
           for
           need
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           our
           need
           is
           a
           removing
           of
           a
           pain
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           nature
           is
           the
           greatest
           pleasure
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           it
           should
           be
           a
           sin
           .
           But
           in
           this
           case
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           these
           cautions
           are
           to
           be
           observed
           :
           1.
           
           So
           long
           as
           nature
           ministers
           the
           pleasure
           and
           not
           art
           ,
           it
           is
           materially
           innocent
           .
           
             Si
             tuo
             veniat
             jure
             ,
             luxuria
             est
             :
          
           But
           it
           is
           safe
           while
           
           it
           enters
           upon
           natures
           stock
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           the
           proper
           effect
           
           of
           health
           ,
           and
           temperance
           ,
           and
           prudent
           abstinence
           should
           be
           vicious
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           the
           parents
           of
           the
           greatest
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           .
           
             Malum
             panem
             expecta
             ,
             bonus
             fiet
             ;
             etiam
             illum
             tenerum
             tibi
             &
             siligineum
             fames
             reddet
             :
          
           If
           you
           abstaine
           and
           be
           hungry
           ,
           you
           shall
           turne
           the
           meanest
           provision
           into
           delicate
           ,
           and
           desireable
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           all
           the
           pleasure
           of
           meat
           and
           drink
           be
           such
           as
           can
           minister
           to
           health
           ,
           and
           be
           within
           the
           former
           bounds
           .
           For
           since
           pleasure
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           is
           its
           naturall
           appendage
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           shadow
           follows
           the
           substance
           ,
           as
           the
           meat
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           pleasure
           :
           and
           if
           these
           be
           observed
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           whether
           nature
           
           or
           art
           be
           the
           Cook.
           For
           some
           constitutions
           ,
           and
           some
           mens
           customes
           ,
           and
           some
           mens
           educations
           ,
           and
           necessities
           ,
           and
           weaknesses
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           their
           appetite
           is
           to
           be
           invited
           ,
           and
           their
           digestion
           helped
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           while
           we
           are
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           nature
           and
           need
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           lawfull
           when
           a
           man
           needs
           meat
           to
           choose
           the
           pleasanter
           ,
           even
           meerly
           for
           their
           pleasures
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           pleasant
           ,
           besides
           that
           they
           are
           usefull
           ;
           this
           is
           as
           lawfull
           as
           to
           smell
           of
           a
           rose
           ,
           or
           to
           lye
           in
           feathers
           ,
           or
           change
           the
           posture
           of
           
           our
           body
           in
           bed
           for
           ease
           ,
           or
           to
           hear
           musick
           ,
           or
           to
           walk
           in
           gardens
           rather
           then
           the
           high-wayes
           ;
           and
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           leave
           to
           be
           delighted
           in
           those
           things
           which
           he
           made
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           also
           be
           delighted
           in
           him
           that
           gives
           them
           .
           For
           so
           as
           the
           more
           pleasant
           may
           better
           serve
           for
           health
           ,
           and
           directly
           to
           refreshment
           ,
           so
           collaterally
           to
           Religion
           :
           Alwayes
           provided
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           in
           its
           degree
           moderate
           ,
           and
           we
           temperate
           in
           our
           desires
           ,
           without
           transportation
           and
           violence
           ,
           without
           unhandsome
           usages
           of
           our selves
           ,
           or
           taking
           from
           God
           and
           from
           Religion
           any
           minutes
           and
           portions
           of
           our
           affections
           .
           When
           Eicadastes
           the
           Epicure
           saw
           a
           goodly
           dish
           of
           hot
           meat
           serv'd
           
           up
           ,
           he
           sung
           the
           verse
           of
           Homer
           ,
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
        
         
           and
           swallowed
           some
           of
           it
           greedily
           ,
           till
           by
           its
           hands
           of
           fire
           it
           curled
           
           his
           stomach
           ,
           like
           parchment
           in
           the
           flame
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           carryed
           from
           
           his
           banquet
           to
           his
           grave
           .
        
         
           Non
           poterat
           letho
           nobiliore
           mori
           :
        
         
           It
           was
           fit
           he
           should
           dye
           such
           a
           death
           ;
           but
           
             that
             death
          
           bids
           us
           beware
           of
           
             that
             folly
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Let
           the
           pleasure
           as
           it
           came
           with
           the
           meat
           ,
           so
           also
           passe
           away
           with
           it
           .
           Philoxenus
           was
           a
           beast
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           wisht
           his
           throat
           as
           long
           as
           a
           Cranes
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           long
           in
           swallowing
           his
           pleasant
           morsels
           :
           
             Moeret
             quòd
             magna
             pars
             felicitatis
          
           
           
             exclusa
             esset
             corporis
             angustiis
          
           ;
           he
           mourned
           because
           the
           pleasure
           of
           eating
           was
           not
           spread
           over
           all
           his
           body
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           been
           an
           Epicure
           in
           his
           hands
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           rightly
           ,
           great
           eating
           and
           drinking
           is
           not
           the
           greatest
           pleasure
           of
           the
           taste
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           touch
           ;
           and
           Philoxenus
           might
           feel
           the
           unctious
           juyce
           slide
           softly
           down
           his
           throat
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           taste
           it
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           long
           neck
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           that
           they
           who
           mean
           to
           feast
           exactly
           ,
           or
           delight
           the
           palate
           ,
           do
           libare
           or
           pitissare
           ,
           take
           up
           little
           proportions
           and
           spread
           them
           upon
           the
           tongue
           or
           palate
           ;
           but
           
             full
             morsells
          
           and
           
             great
             draughts
          
           are
           easie
           and
           soft
           to
           the
           touch
           ;
           but
           so
           is
           the
           feeling
           of
           silke
           ,
           or
           handling
           of
           a
           melon
           ,
           or
           a
           moles
           skin
           ,
           and
           as
           delicious
           too
           as
           
           eating
           when
           it
           goes
           beyond
           the
           appetites
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           pleasures
           of
           taste
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           perceived
           but
           by
           a
           temperate
           man.
           And
           therefore
           let
           not
           the
           pleasure
           be
           intended
           beyond
           the
           taste
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           beyond
           those
           little
           naturall
           measures
           in
           which
           God
           intended
           that
           pleasure
           should
           accompany
           your
           tables
           .
           Doe
           not
           run
           to
           it
           beforehand
           ,
           nor
           chew
           the
           chud
           when
           the
           meal
           is
           done
           ;
           delight
           not
           in
           the
           fancies
           ,
           and
           expectations
           ,
           and
           remembrances
           of
           a
           pleasant
           meal
           ;
           but
           let
           it
           descend
           
             in
             latrinam
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           meals
           whose
           attendant
           pleasure
           is
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Let
           pleasure
           be
           the
           lesse
           principall
           ,
           and
           used
           as
           a
           servant
           ;
           it
           
           may
           be
           modest
           and
           prudent
           to
           strew
           the
           dish
           with
           Sugar
           ,
           or
           to
           dip
           thy
           bread
           in
           vinegar
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           thy
           meal
           of
           sauces
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           accessory
           become
           the
           principall
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           to
           rule
           the
           table
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           regions
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           a
           man
           lesse
           and
           lower
           then
           an
           Oglio
           ,
           of
           a
           cheaper
           value
           then
           a
           Turbat
           ;
           a
           servant
           and
           a
           worshipper
           of
           sauces
           ,
           and
           cookes
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           folly
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Let
           pleasure
           as
           it
           is
           used
           in
           the
           regions
           and
           limits
           of
           nature
           and
           prudence
           ,
           so
           also
           be
           changed
           into
           religion
           and
           thankfulnesse
           .
           
           
             Turtures
             cum
             bibunt
             non
             resupinant
             colla
             ,
          
           say
           Naturalists
           ,
           Turtles
           when
           they
           drink
           lift
           not
           up
           their
           bills
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           swallow
           our
           pleasures
           without
           returning
           the
           honour
           and
           the
           acknowledegment
           to
           God
           that
           gave
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           
             largè
             bibere
             jumentorum
             modo
          
           ,
           drink
           draughts
           as
           large
           as
           an
           Oxe
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           die
           like
           an
           Oxe
           ,
           
           and
           change
           our
           meats
           and
           drinks
           into
           eternall
           rottennesse
           .
           In
           all
           
           Religions
           it
           hath
           been
           permitted
           to
           enlarge
           our
           Tables
           in
           the
           days
           of
           sacrifices
           and
           religious
           festivity
           .
        
         
           
             Qui
             Veientarum
             festis
             potare
             diebus
             ,
          
           
             Campanâ
             solitus
             trullâ
             ,
             vappámque
             profestis
             .
          
        
         
           For
           then
           the
           body
           may
           rejoyce
           in
           fellowship
           with
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           pleasant
           meal
           is
           religious
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           inordinate
           .
           But
           if
           our
           festivall
           dayes
           like
           the
           Gentile
           sacrifices
           end
           in
           drunkennesse
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           and
           our
           joyes
           in
           Religion
           passe
           into
           sensuality
           
           and
           beastly
           crimes
           ,
           we
           change
           the
           Holy-day
           into
           a
           day
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           our selves
           become
           a
           Sacrifice
           as
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Slaughter
           .
        
         
           To
           summe
           up
           this
           particular
           ,
           there
           are
           ,
           as
           you
           perceive
           ,
           many
           cautions
           to
           make
           our
           pleasure
           safe
           ,
           but
           any
           thing
           can
           make
           it
           inordinate
           ,
           and
           then
           scarce
           any
           thing
           can
           keep
           it
           from
           becoming
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           
             Habet
             omnis
             hoc
             voluptas
             ,
             
          
           
             Stimulis
             agit
             furentes
             ,
             
          
           
             Apiúmque
             par
             volantum
             ,
          
           
             Ubi
             grata
             mella
             fudit
             ,
          
           
             Fugit
             &
             nimis
             tenaci
          
           
             Ferit
             icta
             corda
             morsu
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           honey
           will
           not
           pay
           for
           the
           smart
           of
           the
           sting
           .
           
             Amores
             enim
             &
             deliciae
             maturè
             &
             celeritèr
             deflorescunt
             ,
             &
             in
             omnibus
             rebus
             voluptatibus
             maximis
             fastidium
             finitimum
             est
             .
          
           Nothing
           is
           so
           soon
           ripe
           and
           rotten
           as
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           possessions
           and
           states
           of
           things
           ,
           loathing
           looks
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           far
           off
           ;
           
           but
           it
           sits
           upon
           the
           skirts
           of
           pleasure
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           He
           that
           greedily
           puts
           his
           hand
           to
           a
           delicious
           table
           ,
           shall
           weep
           bitterly
           when
           he
           suffers
           the
           convulsions
           and
           violence
           by
           the
           divided
           interests
           of
           such
           contrary
           juices
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             For
             this
             is
             the
             law
             of
             our
             nature
             and
             fatall
             necessity
             ;
             life
             is
             alwayes
             poured
             forth
             from
             two
             goblets
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           pray
           consider
           ,
           what
           a
           strange
           madness
           and
           prodigious
           folly
           possesses
           many
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           love
           to
           swallow
           death
           ,
           and
           diseases
           ,
           and
           dishonor
           ,
           with
           an
           appetite
           which
           no
           reason
           can
           
           restrain
           .
           We
           expect
           our
           servants
           should
           not
           dare
           to
           touch
           what
           we
           have
           forbidden
           to
           them
           ;
           we
           are
           watchfull
           that
           our
           children
           should
           not
           swallow
           poysons
           ,
           and
           filthinesse
           ,
           and
           unwholesome
           nourishment
           ;
           we
           take
           care
           that
           they
           should
           be
           well
           manner'd
           and
           civil
           and
           of
           fair
           demeanour
           ;
           and
           we
           our selves
           desire
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           
           at
           least
           to
           be
           accounted
           wise
           ;
           and
           would
           infinitely
           scorne
           to
           be
           call'd
           fooles
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           so
           great
           lovers
           of
           health
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           
           buy
           it
           at
           any
           rate
           of
           money
           or
           observance
           ;
           and
           then
           for
           honour
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           the
           children
           of
           men
           pursue
           with
           passion
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           noblest
           rewards
           of
           vertue
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           ornament
           of
           the
           wise
           and
           valiant
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           these
           things
           are
           not
           valued
           or
           considered
           ,
           when
           a
           merry
           meeting
           ,
           or
           a
           looser
           feast
           calls
           upon
           the
           man
           to
           act
           a
           scene
           of
           folly
           and
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           healthlesnesse
           and
           dishonour
           .
           We
           doe
           to
           God
           what
           we
           severely
           punish
           in
           our
           servants
           ;
           we
           correct
           our
           children
           for
           their
           medling
           with
           dangers
           ,
           which
           themselves
           preferre
           before
           immortality
           ;
           and
           though
           no
           man
           think
           himselfe
           fit
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           make
           
           himselfe
           a
           beast
           ,
           a
           sot
           ,
           and
           a
           ridiculous
           monkey
           ,
           with
           the
           follies
           and
           vapors
           of
           wine
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           is
           high
           in
           drinke
           or
           fancy
           ,
           proud
           as
           a
           Grecian
           Orator
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           popular
           noyses
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           shall
           talk
           such
           dirty
           language
           ,
           such
           mean
           low
           things
           ,
           as
           may
           well
           become
           a
           changeling
           and
           a
           foole
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           stocks
           are
           prepared
           by
           the
           laws
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           scorne
           of
           men
           .
           Every
           drunkard
           clothes
           his
           head
           with
           a
           mighty
           scorne
           ,
           and
           makes
           himselfe
           lower
           at
           that
           time
           then
           the
           meanest
           of
           his
           servants
           ;
           the
           boyes
           can
           laugh
           at
           him
           when
           he
           is
           led
           like
           a
           cripple
           ,
           directed
           like
           a
           blinde
           man
           ,
           and
           speakes
           like
           an
           infant
           ,
           imperfect
           
           noyses
           ,
           lisping
           with
           a
           full
           and
           spungy
           tongue
           ,
           and
           an
           empty
           head
           ,
           and
           a
           vaine
           and
           foolish
           heart
           :
           so
           cheaply
           does
           he
           part
           with
           his
           honour
           for
           drink
           or
           loads
           of
           meat
           ;
           for
           which
           honour
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           rather
           then
           hear
           it
           to
           be
           disparaged
           by
           another
           ;
           when
           himselfe
           destroyes
           it
           ,
           as
           bubbles
           perish
           with
           the
           breath
           of
           children
           .
           Doe
           not
           the
           laws
           of
           all
           wise
           Nations
           marke
           the
           drunkard
           for
           a
           foole
           ,
           with
           the
           meanest
           and
           most
           scornfull
           punishment
           ?
           and
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           so
           foolish
           as
           a
           man
           that
           is
           drunk
           ?
           But
           good
           God!
           what
           an
           intolerable
           sorrow
           hath
           seised
           upon
           great
           portions
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           this
           folly
           and
           
           madnesse
           should
           possesse
           the
           greatest
           spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           wittyest
           men
           ,
           the
           best
           company
           ,
           the
           most
           sensible
           of
           the
           word
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           jealous
           of
           loosing
           the
           shadow
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           carelesse
           of
           the
           thing
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           horrid
           thing
           ,
           that
           a
           wise
           ,
           or
           a
           crafty
           ,
           a
           learned
           ,
           or
           a
           noble
           person
           should
           dishonour
           himselfe
           as
           a
           foole
           ,
           destroy
           his
           body
           as
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           lessen
           his
           estate
           as
           a
           prodigall
           ,
           disgrace
           every
           good
           cause
           that
           he
           can
           pretend
           to
           by
           his
           relation
           ,
           and
           become
           an
           appellative
           of
           scorne
           ,
           a
           scene
           of
           laughter
           or
           derision
           ,
           
             and
             all
          
           ,
           for
           the
           reward
           of
           forgetfulnesse
           and
           madnesse
           ?
           
           for
           there
           are
           in
           immoderate
           drinking
           no
           other
           pleasures
           .
        
         
           Why
           doe
           valiant
           men
           and
           brave
           personages
           fight
           and
           die
           rather
           then
           break
           the
           laws
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           start
           from
           their
           duty
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           will
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           cut
           in
           pieces
           rather
           
           then
           deserve
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Traitor
           or
           perjur'd
           ?
           and
           yet
           these
           very
           men
           to
           avoyd
           the
           hated
           name
           of
           Glutton
           or
           Drunkard
           ,
           and
           
           to
           preserve
           their
           Temperance
           ,
           shall
           not
           deny
           themselves
           one
           luscious
           morsell
           ,
           or
           poure
           a
           cup
           of
           wine
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           invited
           to
           drink
           by
           the
           laws
           of
           the
           circle
           or
           wilder
           company
           .
        
         
           Me
           thinks
           it
           were
           but
           reason
           ,
           that
           if
           to
           give
           life
           to
           uphold
           a
           cause
           be
           not
           too
           much
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           think
           too
           much
           to
           be
           hungry
           and
           suffer
           thirst
           for
           the
           reputation
           of
           that
           cause
           ;
           and
           therefore
           much
           rather
           that
           they
           would
           thinke
           it
           but
           duty
           to
           be
           temperate
           for
           its
           honour
           ,
           and
           eat
           and
           drink
           in
           civill
           and
           faire
           
           measures
           ,
           that
           themselves
           might
           not
           lose
           the
           reward
           of
           so
           much
           suffering
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           good
           a
           relation
           ,
           nor
           that
           which
           they
           value
           most
           be
           destroyed
           by
           drink
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           in
           the
           world
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           that
           are
           ingag'd
           in
           a
           cause
           ,
           which
           they
           glory
           in
           ,
           and
           pride
           themselves
           in
           its
           relation
           and
           appellative
           :
           but
           yet
           for
           that
           cause
           they
           will
           doe
           nothing
           but
           talk
           and
           drink
           ;
           they
           are
           valiant
           in
           wine
           ,
           and
           witty
           in
           healths
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           stratagem
           to
           promote
           debauchery
           ;
           but
           such
           persons
           are
           not
           considerable
           in
           wise
           accounts
           ;
           that
           which
           I
           deplore
           is
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           preferre
           a
           cause
           before
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           yet
           preferre
           wine
           before
           that
           cause
           ,
           and
           by
           one
           drunken
           
           meeting
           set
           it
           more
           backward
           in
           its
           hopes
           and
           blessings
           ,
           then
           it
           can
           be
           set
           forward
           by
           the
           counsels
           and
           armes
           of
           a
           whole
           yeer
           .
           God
           hath
           ways
           enough
           to
           reward
           a
           truth
           without
           crowning
           it
           with
           successe
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           men
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           dishonour
           Religion
           ,
           and
           make
           truth
           be
           evill
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           innocent
           persons
           to
           suffer
           by
           their
           very
           relation
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           to
           be
           reproached
           in
           the
           sentences
           of
           erring
           and
           abused
           people
           ;
           and
           themselves
           lose
           their
           health
           and
           their
           reason
           ,
           their
           honour
           and
           their
           peace
           ,
           the
           rewards
           of
           sober
           counsels
           ,
           
           and
           the
           wholesome
           effects
           of
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           
             Arcanum
             neque
             tu
             scrutaberis
             ullius
             unquam
             ,
          
           
             Commissúmque
             teges
             ,
             &
             vino
             tortus
             &
             irâ
             .
          
        
         
           Wine
           discovers
           more
           then
           the
           rack
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           will
           be
           drunk
           is
           not
           a
           person
           fit
           to
           be
           trusted
           :
           and
           though
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           men
           should
           be
           kinder
           to
           their
           friend
           ,
           or
           their
           Prince
           ,
           or
           their
           honour
           ,
           then
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           own
           bodies
           ;
           yet
           when
           men
           are
           not
           moved
           by
           what
           is
           sensible
           and
           
           materiall
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           smarts
           and
           shames
           presently
           ,
           they
           are
           beyond
           the
           cure
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           hopes
           of
           Reason
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           
             lie
             in
             hell
             like
             sheep
             ,
             death
             gnawing
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             shall
             have
             domination
             over
             them
             in
             the
             morning
          
           of
           the
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           
           
             Seras
             tutior
             ibis
             ad
             lucernas
             ,
             
          
           
             Haec
             hora
             non
             est
             tua
             ,
             cum
             furit
             Lyaeus
          
           
             Cùm
             regnant
             rosae
             ,
             cùm
             madent
             capilli
             .
          
        
         
           Much
           safer
           it
           is
           to
           go
           to
           the
           severities
           of
           a
           watchfull
           and
           a
           sober
           life
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           time
           of
           life
           is
           lost
           ,
           when
           wine
           ,
           and
           rage
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           folly
           steale
           away
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           goe
           singing
           to
           his
           grave
           .
        
         
           I
           end
           with
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           ;
           He
           is
           fit
           to
           sit
           at
           the
           table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           feast
           with
           Saints
           ,
           who
           moderately
           uses
           
           the
           creatures
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           :
           But
           he
           that
           despises
           even
           lawfull
           pleasures
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           shall
           not
           onely
           sit
           and
           feast
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           reign
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           partake
           of
           his
           glorious
           Kingdome
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           ,
           XVII
           .
           THE
           MARRIAGE
           RING
           :
           OR
           THE
           Mysteriousnesse
           and
           Duties
           of
           Marriage
           .
           
             Part
             I.
          
           
        
         
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             great
             mysterie
             ,
             But
             I
             speak
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             Neverthelesse
             let
             every
             one
             of
             you
             in
             particular
             so
             love
             his
             Wife
             even
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Wife
             see
             that
             shee
             reverence
             her
             Husband
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           first
           blessing
           God
           gave
           to
           man
           was
           society
           ,
           
           and
           that
           society
           was
           a
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           Marriage
           was
           confederate
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           hallowed
           by
           a
           blessing
           :
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           very
           many
           descending
           ages
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           instinct
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           superadded
           forwardnesse
           (
           God
           himself
           inspiring
           the
           desire
           )
           *
           the
           world
           was
           most
           desirous
           of
           children
           ,
           impatient
           of
           barrennesse
           ,
           accounting
           single
           life
           a
           curse
           ,
           and
           a
           childlesse
           person
           hated
           by
           God.
           The
           world
           was
           rich
           and
           empty
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           provide
           for
           a
           more
           numerous
           posterity
           then
           it
           it
           had
           .
           
        
         
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           You
           that
           are
           rich
           Numenius
           ,
           you
           may
           multiply
           your
           family
           ,
           poor
           
           men
           are
           not
           so
           fond
           of
           children
           ;
           but
           when
           a
           family
           could
           drive
           their
           heards
           ,
           and
           set
           their
           children
           upon
           camels
           ,
           and
           lead
           them
           till
           
           they
           saw
           a
           fat
           soil
           watered
           with
           rivers
           ,
           and
           there
           sit
           down
           without
           paying
           rent
           ,
           they
           thought
           of
           nothing
           but
           to
           have
           great
           families
           ,
           that
           their
           own
           relations
           might
           swell
           up
           to
           a
           Patriarchat
           ,
           and
           their
           children
           be
           enough
           to
           possesse
           all
           the
           regions
           that
           they
           saw
           ,
           and
           their
           grand-children
           become
           Princes
           ,
           and
           themselves
           build
           cities
           and
           call
           them
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           childe
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           fountain
           of
           a
           Nation
           .
           This
           was
           the
           consequent
           of
           the
           first
           blessing
           ,
           
             Increase
             and
             multiply
          
           .
           The
           next
           blessing
           was
           
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Messias
          
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           increased
           in
           men
           and
           women
           a
           wonderfull
           desire
           of
           marriage
           :
           for
           as
           soon
           as
           God
           had
           chosen
           the
           family
           
           of
           Abraham
           tobe
           the
           blessed
           line
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           worlds
           Redeemer
           should
           descend
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           every
           of
           his
           daughters
           hoped
           to
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           his
           Mother
           ,
           or
           his
           Grand-mother
           or
           something
           of
           his
           kindred
           :
           and
           to
           be
           childelesse
           
           in
           Israel
           was
           a
           sorrow
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           women
           great
           as
           the
           slavery
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           or
           their
           dishonours
           in
           the
           land
           of
           their
           captivity
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Messias
           was
           come
           ,
           and
           his
           doctrine
           was
           published
           ,
           and
           his
           Ministers
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           the
           Disciples
           were
           to
           suffer
           persecution
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           of
           an
           unsetled
           dwelling
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           of
           
           the
           Jews
           ,
           in
           the
           bosome
           and
           society
           of
           which
           the
           Church
           especially
           did
           dwell
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           scattered
           and
           broken
           all
           in
           pieces
           with
           fierce
           calamities
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           was
           apt
           to
           calumniate
           and
           to
           suspect
           and
           dishonour
           Christians
           upon
           pretences
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           all
           these
           purposes
           the
           state
           of
           marriage
           brought
           many
           inconveniences
           ;
           it
           pleased
           God
           in
           this
           new
           creation
           to
           inspire
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           servants
           a
           disposition
           and
           strong
           desires
           to
           live
           a
           single
           life
           ,
           lest
           the
           state
           of
           marriage
           should
           in
           that
           conjunction
           of
           things
           become
           an
           accidentall
           impediment
           to
           the
           dissemination
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           cal'd
           men
           
           from
           a
           confinement
           in
           their
           domestick
           charges
           to
           travell
           ,
           and
           flight
           ,
           and
           poverty
           ,
           and
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           Martyrdome
           :
           upon
           this
           necessity
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Apostolicall
           men
           published
           Doctrines
           ,
           declaring
           the
           advantages
           of
           single
           life
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           commandement
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           prudence
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           and
           then
           incumbent
           necessities
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           advantages
           which
           did
           accrew
           to
           the
           publick
           ministeries
           and
           private
           piety
           .
           There
           are
           some
           
           (
           said
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           )
           who
           make
           themselves
           Eunuchs
           
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           advantages
           and
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             non
             ad
             vitae
             bonae
             meritum
          
           (
           as
           St.
           Austin
           in
           the
           like
           case
           )
           not
           that
           it
           is
           a
           better
           service
           of
           God
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           usefull
           to
           the
           first
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Gospell
           
           and
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           because
           
           the
           unmarryed
           person
           does
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           
           apt
           to
           spirituall
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           imployments
           :
           first
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           then
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           holy
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           and
           then
           sanctified
           to
           publick
           ministeries
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           also
           of
           ease
           to
           the
           Christians
           themselves
           ,
           because
           as
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           flie
           ,
           and
           to
           flie
           for
           ought
           they
           knew
           ,
           in
           winter
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           persecuted
           to
           the
           four
           winds
           of
           heaven
           ;
           and
           the
           nurses
           and
           the
           women
           with
           childe
           were
           to
           suffer
           a
           heavier
           load
           of
           sorrow
           because
           of
           the
           imminent
           persecutions
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           because
           
           of
           the
           great
           fatality
           of
           ruine
           upon
           the
           whole
           nation
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           well
           it
           might
           be
           said
           by
           St.
           Paul
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Such
             shall
             have
             trouble
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           marryed
           shall
           ,
           and
           so
           
             at
             that
             time
          
           they
           had
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           an
           act
           of
           charity
           to
           the
           Christians
           to
           give
           that
           counsell
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             I
             do
             this
             to
             spare
             you
             ,
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           for
           when
           the
           case
           was
           alter'd
           and
           that
           storm
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           necessities
           of
           the
           Gospel
           served
           ,
           and
           
             the
             sound
             was
             gone
             out
             into
             all
             nations
          
           ;
           in
           very
           many
           persons
           it
           was
           wholly
           changed
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           marryed
           but
           the
           unmarryed
           had
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           trouble
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           the
           state
           of
           marriage
           returned
           
           to
           its
           first
           blessing
           ,
           &
           
             non
             non
             erat
             bonum
             homini
             esse
             solitarium
             ,
          
           and
           it
           was
           not
           good
           for
           man
           to
           be
           alone
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           first
           intervall
           ,
           the
           publick
           necessity
           and
           the
           private
           zeal
           mingling
           together
           did
           sometimes
           over-act
           their
           love
           of
           single
           life
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           disparagement
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           scandall
           of
           Religion
           ;
           which
           was
           increased
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           some
           pious
           persons
           renouncing
           their
           contract
           of
           marriage
           ,
           not
           consummate
           ,
           with
           unbeleevers
           .
           For
           when
           
             Flavia
             Domitilla
          
           being
           converted
           by
           Nereus
           and
           Achilleus
           the
           Eunuchs
           ,
           refused
           to
           marry
           Aurelianus
           to
           whom
           she
           was
           contracted
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           not
           some
           little
           envie
           
           and
           too
           sharp
           hostility
           in
           the
           Eunuchs
           ,
           to
           a
           marryed
           state
           ,
           yet
           Aurelianus
           thought
           himself
           an
           injur'd
           person
           ,
           and
           caus'd
           St.
           Clemens
           who
           vail'd
           her
           ,
           and
           his
           spouse
           both
           ,
           to
           dye
           in
           the
           quarrell
           .
           St.
           Thecla
           being
           converted
           by
           St.
           Paul
           grew
           so
           in
           love
           with
           virginity
           ,
           that
           she
           leap'd
           back
           from
           the
           marriage
           of
           Tamyris
           where
           she
           was
           lately
           ingaged
           .
           St.
           Iphigenia
           denyed
           to
           marry
           King
           Hirtacus
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           .
           And
           Susanna
           the
           Niece
           of
           Diocletian
           refus'd
           the
           love
           of
           Maximianus
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           and
           these
           all
           had
           been
           betrothed
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           St.
           Agnes
           and
           St.
           Felicula
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           then
           and
           afterwards
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           
           it
           was
           reported
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           did
           not
           only
           hate
           all
           that
           were
           not
           of
           their
           perswasion
           ,
           but
           were
           enemies
           of
           the
           chast
           lawes
           of
           marriage
           ;
           And
           indeed
           some
           that
           were
           called
           Christians
           were
           so
           ;
           
             forbidding
             to
             marry
             ,
             and
             commanding
             to
             abstain
             from
             meats
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           occasion
           it
           grew
           necessary
           for
           the
           Apostle
           
           to
           state
           the
           question
           right
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           honour
           to
           the
           holy
           rite
           
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           snatch
           the
           mystery
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           zeal
           and
           folly
           ,
           and
           to
           place
           it
           in
           Christs
           right
           hand
           ,
           that
           all
           its
           beauties
           might
           appear
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           convenience
           might
           not
           bring
           in
           a
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           a
           perpetuall
           sin
           ,
           and
           an
           intolerable
           mischief
           .
           The
           Apostle
           therefore
           who
           himself
           *
           had
           been
           a
           marryed
           man
           ,
           but
           was
           now
           a
           widower
           ,
           does
           explicate
           the
           mysteriousnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           describes
           it's
           honours
           ,
           and
           adornes
           it
           with
           rules
           and
           provisions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           begins
           with
           honour
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           proceed
           with
           piety
           ,
           and
           end
           with
           glory
           .
        
         
           For
           although
           single
           life
           hath
           in
           it
           privacy
           and
           simplicity
           of
           affaires
           ,
           such
           solitarinesse
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           such
           leasure
           and
           unactive
           
           circumstances
           of
           living
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           more
           spaces
           for
           religion
           if
           men
           would
           use
           them
           to
           these
           purposes
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           may
           have
           in
           it
           much
           religion
           and
           prayers
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           in
           it
           a
           perfect
           mortification
           of
           our
           strongest
           appetites
           ,
           is
           therefore
           a
           state
           of
           great
           excellency
           ;
           yet
           concerning
           the
           state
           of
           marriage
           we
           are
           taught
           from
           Scripture
           and
           the
           sayings
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           great
           things
           and
           honourable
           .
           
             Marriage
             is
             honourable
             in
             all
             men
             ,
          
           so
           is
           not
           single
           life
           ;
           for
           in
           some
           it
           is
           a
           share
           and
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             trouble
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           a
           prison
           of
           unruly
           desires
           which
           is
           attempted
           daily
           to
           be
           broken
           .
           Celibare
           or
           single
           life
           is
           
           never
           commanded
           ;
           but
           in
           some
           cases
           marriage
           is
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           burns
           ,
           sins
           often
           if
           he
           marries
           not
           ,
           he
           that
           cannot
           contain
           must
           marry
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           can
           contain
           is
           not
           tyed
           to
           a
           single
           life
           ,
           but
           may
           marry
           and
           not
           sin
           .
           Marriage
           was
           ordained
           by
           God
           ,
           instituted
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           was
           the
           relief
           of
           a
           naturall
           necessity
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           blessing
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           he
           gave
           to
           Man
           not
           a
           friend
           ,
           but
           a
           wife
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           friend
           and
           a
           wife
           too
           :
           (
           for
           a
           good
           woman
           is
           in
           her
           soul
           the
           same
           that
           a
           man
           is
           ,
           and
           she
           is
           a
           woman
           only
           in
           her
           body
           ;
           that
           she
           may
           have
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           usefulnesse
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           become
           amiable
           in
           both
           :
           )
           it
           is
           the
           seminary
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           daily
           brings
           
           forth
           sons
           and
           daughters
           unto
           God
           ;
           it
           was
           ministred
           to
           by
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Raphael
           waited
           upon
           a
           young
           man
           that
           he
           might
           have
           a
           blessed
           marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           marriage
           might
           repair
           two
           sad
           families
           ,
           and
           blesse
           all
           their
           relatives
           .
           Our
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           born
           of
           a
           malden
           ,
           yet
           she
           was
           vail'd
           under
           the
           cover
           of
           marriage
           ,
           and
           she
           was
           marryed
           to
           a
           widower
           ;
           for
           Joseph
           the
           supposed
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           had
           children
           by
           a
           former
           wife
           .
           The
           first
           Miracle
           that
           ever
           Jesus
           did
           ,
           was
           to
           doe
           honour
           to
           a
           wedding
           ;
           marriage
           was
           in
           the
           world
           before
           sin
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           effective
           antidote
           against
           sin
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           the
           world
           
           had
           perished
           if
           God
           had
           not
           made
           a
           remedy
           ;
           and
           although
           sin
           hath
           sour'd
           marriage
           ,
           and
           stuck
           the
           mans
           head
           with
           cares
           ,
           and
           the
           womans
           bed
           with
           sorrowes
           in
           the
           production
           of
           children
           ,
           yet
           these
           are
           but
           throws
           of
           life
           and
           glory
           ;
           and
           
             she
             shall
             be
             saved
             in
             child-bearing
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             found
             in
             faith
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           Marriage
           is
           a
           
           Schoole
           and
           exercise
           of
           vertue
           ;
           and
           though
           Marriage
           hath
           
             cares
             ,
             yet
             the
             single
             life
          
           hath
           desires
           which
           are
           more
           troublesome
           and
           more
           
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           often
           end
           in
           sin
           ,
           while
           the
           cares
           are
           but
           instances
           of
           duty
           and
           exercises
           of
           piety
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           single
           life
           hath
           more
           privacy
           of
           devotion
           ,
           yet
           marriage
           hath
           more
           necessities
           and
           more
           variety
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           exercise
           of
           more
           graces
           .
           In
           two
           vertues
           celibate
           or
           single
           life
           may
           have
           the
           advantage
           of
           degrees
           ordinarily
           and
           commonly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           chastity
           and
           devotion
           :
           but
           as
           in
           some
           persons
           this
           may
           fail
           ,
           and
           it
           does
           in
           very
           many
           ,
           and
           a
           marryed
           man
           may
           spend
           as
           much
           time
           in
           devotion
           as
           any
           virgins
           or
           widowes
           do
           ,
           yet
           as
           in
           marriage
           even
           those
           vertues
           of
           chastity
           and
           devotion
           are
           
           exercised
           :
           so
           in
           other
           instances
           ,
           this
           state
           hath
           proper
           exercises
           and
           trials
           for
           those
           graces
           ,
           for
           which
           
           single
           life
           can
           never
           be
           crown'd
           ;
           Here
           is
           the
           proper
           seene
           of
           piety
           and
           patience
           ,
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           Parents
           and
           the
           charity
           of
           relatives
           ;
           here
           kindnesse
           is
           
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           and
           love
           is
           united
           and
           made
           firm
           as
           a
           centre
           :
           Marriage
           is
           the
           nursery
           of
           heaven
           ;
           the
           virgin
           sends
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           she
           carries
           but
           one
           soul
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           state
           of
           marriage
           fils
           up
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           and
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           labour
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           delicacies
           of
           friendship
           ,
           the
           blessing
           of
           society
           ,
           and
           the
           union
           of
           hands
           
           and
           hearts
           ;
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           lesse
           of
           beauty
           ,
           but
           more
           of
           safety
           then
           the
           single
           life
           ;
           it
           hath
           more
           care
           ,
           but
           lesse
           danger
           ;
           it
           is
           more
           merry
           ,
           and
           
           more
           sad
           ;
           is
           fuller
           of
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           fuller
           of
           joyes
           ;
           it
           lies
           under
           more
           burdens
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           supported
           by
           all
           the
           strengths
           of
           love
           and
           charity
           ,
           and
           those
           burdens
           are
           delightfull
           .
           Marriage
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           preserves
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           fils
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           it self
           :
           Celibate
           ,
           like
           the
           flie
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           an
           apple
           ,
           dwels
           in
           a
           
           perpetuall
           sweetnesse
           ,
           but
           sits
           alone
           ,
           and
           is
           confin'd
           and
           dies
           in
           singularity
           ;
           but
           marriage
           ,
           like
           the
           usefull
           Bee
           ,
           builds
           a
           house
           and
           gathers
           
           sweetnesse
           from
           every
           flower
           ,
           and
           labours
           and
           unites
           into
           societies
           and
           republicks
           ,
           and
           sends
           out
           colonies
           ,
           and
           feeds
           the
           world
           with
           delicacies
           ,
           and
           obeys
           their
           king
           ,
           and
           keeps
           order
           ,
           and
           exercises
           many
           vertues
           ,
           and
           promotes
           the
           interest
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           state
           of
           good
           things
           to
           which
           God
           hath
           designed
           the
           present
           constitution
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           Single
           life
           makes
           men
           in
           one
           instance
           to
           be
           like
           Angels
           ,
           but
           marriage
           in
           very
           many
           things
           makes
           the
           chast
           pair
           to
           be
           like
           to
           Christ.
           
             This
             is
             a
             great
             mystery
          
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           symbolicall
           and
           sacramentall
           representment
           of
           the
           greatest
           mysteries
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           Christ
           descended
           from
           his
           Fathers
           bosome
           ,
           and
           contracted
           his
           divinity
           with
           
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           and
           marryed
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           we
           became
           a
           Church
           ,
           the
           spouse
           of
           the
           bridegroom
           ,
           which
           he
           cleansed
           with
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           
           gave
           her
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           for
           a
           dowry
           ,
           and
           heaven
           for
           a
           joynture
           ;
           begetting
           children
           unto
           God
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           this
           spouse
           he
           hath
           joyn'd
           to
           himself
           by
           an
           excellent
           charity
           ,
           he
           feeds
           her
           at
           his
           own
           table
           ,
           and
           lodges
           her
           nigh
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           provides
           for
           all
           her
           necessities
           ,
           relieves
           her
           sorrowes
           ,
           determines
           her
           doubts
           ,
           guides
           her
           wandrings
           ,
           he
           is
           become
           her
           head
           ,
           and
           she
           as
           a
           signet
           upon
           his
           right
           hand
           ;
           he
           first
           indeed
           was
           betrothed
           to
           the
           Synagogue
           and
           had
           many
           children
           by
           her
           ,
           but
           she
           forsook
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           marryed
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           as
           by
           a
           second
           venter
           had
           a
           more
           numerous
           
           issue
           ,
           
             atque
             una
             domus
             est
             omnium
             filiorum
             ejus
             ,
          
           all
           the
           children
           dwell
           in
           the
           same
           house
           ,
           and
           are
           heirs
           of
           the
           same
           promises
           ,
           intituled
           to
           the
           same
           inheritance
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           eternall
           conjunction
           ,
           the
           indissoluble
           knot
           ,
           the
           exceeding
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           the
           communicating
           of
           goods
           ,
           the
           uniting
           of
           interests
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           marriage
           ,
           a
           celestiall
           generation
           ,
           a
           new
           creature
           ;
           
             Sacramentum
             hoc
             magnum
             est
          
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           sacramentall
           mystery
           represented
           by
           the
           holy
           rite
           of
           marriage
           ;
           so
           that
           marriage
           is
           divine
           in
           its
           institution
           ,
           sacred
           in
           its
           union
           ,
           holy
           in
           the
           mystery
           ,
           sacramentall
           in
           its
           signification
           ,
           honourable
           in
           its
           appellative
           ,
           religious
           in
           its
           imployments
           :
           It
           is
           advantage
           to
           the
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           it
           
           is
           
             holinesse
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Dico
             autem
             in
             Christo
             &
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             ]
          
           It
           must
           be
           in
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           not
           observed
           ,
           marriage
           loses
           its
           mysteriousnesse
           :
           but
           because
           it
           is
           to
           effect
           much
           of
           that
           which
           it
           signifies
           ,
           it
           concerns
           all
           that
           enter
           into
           those
           golden
           fetters
           to
           see
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           be
           in
           at
           every
           of
           its
           periods
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           be
           intirely
           conducted
           and
           over-rul'd
           by
           Religion
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Apostle
           passes
           from
           the
           sacramentall
           rite
           to
           the
           reall
           duty
           ;
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           although
           the
           former
           discourse
           were
           wholly
           to
           explicate
           the
           conjunction
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           by
           this
           similitude
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           this
           reall
           duty
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             man
             love
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             wife
             reverence
             her
             husband
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           use
           we
           shall
           now
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           particulars
           of
           which
           precept
           I
           shall
           thus
           dispose
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           propound
           the
           duty
           as
           it
           generally
           relates
           to
           Man
           and
           Wife
           in
           conjunction
           .
           2.
           
           The
           duty
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Man.
           3.
           
           The
           rights
           and
           priviledges
           and
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Wife
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             In
             Christo
             &
             Ecclesia
          
           ]
           that
           begins
           all
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           great
           need
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           they
           that
           enter
           into
           the
           state
           of
           marriage
           cast
           a
           dye
           of
           the
           greatest
           contingency
           ,
           and
           yet
           of
           the
           greatest
           
           interest
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           last
           throw
           for
           eternity
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
         
           life
           or
           death
           ,
           felicity
           or
           a
           lasting
           sorrow
           are
           in
           the
           power
           of
           marriage
           .
           
           A
           woman
           indeed
           ventures
           most
           ,
           for
           she
           hath
           no
           sanctuary
           to
           retire
           to
           ,
           from
           an
           evill
           husband
           ;
           she
           must
           dwell
           upon
           her
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           hatch
           the
           egges
           which
           her
           own
           folly
           or
           infelicity
           hath
           produced
           ;
           and
           she
           is
           more
           under
           it
           ,
           because
           her
           tormentor
           hath
           a
           warrant
           of
           prerogative
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           may
           complain
           to
           God
           as
           subjects
           do
           of
           tyrant
           Princes
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           she
           hath
           no
           appeal
           in
           the
           causes
           of
           unkindenesse
           .
           And
           though
           the
           man
           can
           run
           from
           many
           hours
           of
           his
           sadnesse
           ,
           yet
           he
           must
           return
           to
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           sits
           among
           his
           neighbours
           he
           remembers
           the
           objection
           that
           lies
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           and
           he
           sighes
           deeply
           .
           
        
         
           
             Ah
             tum
             te
             miserum
             ,
             malique
             fati
          
           
             Quem
             attractis
             pedibus
             patente
             portâ
          
           
             Percurrent
             mugiléque
             raphanique
             
          
        
         
           The
           boyes
           ,
           and
           the
           pedlers
           ,
           and
           the
           fruiterers
           shall
           tell
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           carryed
           to
           his
           grave
           ,
           that
           he
           lived
           and
           dyed
           a
           poor
           wretched
           person
           .
           The
           Stags
           in
           the
           Greek
           Epigram
           ,
           whose
           knees
           were
           clog'd
           with
           frozen
           snow
           upon
           the
           mountains
           ,
           came
           down
           to
           the
           brooks
           of
           the
           vallies
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           hoping
           to
           
           thaw
           their
           joynts
           with
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           stream
           ;
           but
           there
           the
           frost
           overtook
           them
           ,
           and
           bound
           them
           fast
           in
           ice
           ,
           till
           the
           young
           heardsmen
           took
           them
           in
           their
           stranger
           snare
           .
           It
           is
           the
           unhappy
           chance
           of
           many
           men
           ,
           finding
           many
           inconveniences
           upon
           the
           mountains
           of
           single
           life
           ,
           they
           descend
           into
           the
           vallies
           of
           a
           marriage
           to
           refresh
           their
           troubles
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           enter
           into
           fetters
           ,
           and
           are
           bound
           to
           sorrow
           by
           the
           cords
           of
           a
           mans
           or
           womans
           peevishnesse
           :
           and
           the
           worst
           of
           the
           evill
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           thank
           their
           own
           follies
           ;
           for
           they
           fell
           into
           the
           snare
           by
           entring
           an
           improper
           way
           :
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           were
           no
           ingredients
           in
           their
           choice
           :
           but
           as
           the
           Indian
           women
           ,
           enter
           into
           
           folly
           for
           the
           price
           of
           an
           Elephant
           ,
           and
           think
           their
           crime
           warrantable
           ;
           so
           do
           men
           and
           women
           change
           their
           liberty
           for
           a
           rich
           fortune
           (
           like
           Eriphyle
           the
           Argive
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           she
           prefer'd
           gold
           before
           a
           good
           man
           )
           and
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           lesse
           then
           money
           by
           overvaluing
           that
           to
           all
           the
           content
           and
           wise
           felicity
           of
           their
           lives
           :
           and
           when
           they
           have
           counted
           the
           money
           and
           their
           sorrowes
           together
           ,
           how
           willingly
           would
           they
           b
           buy
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           that
           money
           ,
           modesty
           ,
           or
           sweet
           nature
           to
           their
           relative
           !
           the
           odde
           thousand
           pound
           would
           gladly
           be
           allowed
           in
           good
           nature
           and
           fair
           manners
           .
           As
           very
           a
           fool
           is
           he
           that
           chooses
           for
           c
           beauty
           principally
           ;
           
           
             cui
             sunt
             eruditi
             oculi
             &
             stulta
             mens
          
           (
           as
           one
           said
           )
           whose
           eyes
           are
           witty
           ,
           and
           their
           soul
           sensuall
           ;
           It
           is
           an
           ill
           band
           of
           affections
           to
           tye
           two
           hearts
           together
           by
           a
           little
           thread
           of
           red
           and
           white
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           And
           they
           can
           love
           no
           longer
           but
           untill
           the
           next
           ague
           comes
           ,
           and
           
           they
           are
           fond
           of
           each
           other
           but
           at
           the
           chance
           of
           fancy
           ,
           or
           the
           small
           pox
           ,
           or
           childebearing
           ,
           or
           care
           ,
           or
           time
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           destroy
           a
           pretty
           flower
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           basest
           of
           all
           when
           lust
           is
           the
           Paranymph
           and
           solicits
           the
           suit
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           contract
           ,
           and
           joyn'd
           the
           hands
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           commonly
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           proverb
           ,
           
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           At
           first
           for
           his
           fair
           cheeks
           and
           comely
           beard
           ,
           the
           beast
           is
           taken
           for
           a
           Lion
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           he
           is
           turn'd
           to
           a
           Dragon
           or
           a
           Leopard
           ,
           or
           a
           Swine
           .
           That
           which
           is
           at
           first
           beauty
           on
           the
           face
           may
           prove
           lust
           in
           the
           manners
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
        
         
           So
           Eubulus
           wittily
           reprehended
           such
           impure
           contracts
           ;
           they
           offer
           in
           their
           maritall
           sacrifices
           nothing
           but
           the
           thigh
           and
           that
           which
           the
           Priests
           cut
           from
           the
           goats
           when
           they
           were
           laid
           to
           bleed
           upon
           the
           Altars
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           St.
           Clement
           .
           
             He
             or
             she
             that
             looks
             too
             curiously
             upon
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             looks
             too
             low
             ,
             and
             hath
             flesh
             and
             corruption
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             is
             judg'd
             sensuall
             and
             earthly
             in
             his
             affections
             
             and
             desires
             .
          
           Begin
           therefore
           with
           God
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           president
           of
           marriage
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           the
           fountain
           of
           purities
           and
           chast
           loves
           ,
           and
           he
           joynes
           the
           hearts
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           our
           first
           suit
           be
           in
           the
           court
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           with
           designs
           of
           piety
           ,
           or
           safety
           ,
           or
           charity
           ;
           let
           no
           impure
           spirit
           defile
           the
           virgin
           purities
           and
           
             castifications
             of
             the
             soul
          
           ,
           (
           as
           St.
           Peters
           phrase
           is
           )
           let
           all
           such
           contracts
           begin
           with
           religious
           affections
           .
        
         
           
             Conjugium
             petimus
             ,
             partúmque
             uxoris
             ,
             at
             illi
          
           
             Notum
             qui
             pueri
             ,
             qualisve
             futura
             sit
             uxor
             .
             
          
        
         
           We
           sometimes
           beg
           of
           God
           for
           a
           wife
           or
           a
           childe
           ,
           and
           he
           alone
           knows
           what
           the
           wife
           shall
           prove
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           dispositions
           and
           manners
           and
           into
           what
           fortune
           that
           childe
           shall
           enter
           :
           but
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           fear
           concerning
           the
           event
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           religion
           ,
           and
           fair
           intentions
           ,
           and
           
           prudence
           manage
           ,
           and
           conduct
           it
           all
           the
           way
           .
           The
           preservation
           
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           the
           production
           of
           children
           ,
           the
           avoiding
           fornication
           ,
           the
           refreshment
           of
           our
           sorrowes
           by
           the
           comforts
           of
           society
           ,
           all
           these
           are
           fair
           ends
           of
           marriage
           and
           hallow
           the
           entrance
           ;
           but
           in
           these
           there
           is
           a
           speciall
           order
           ;
           society
           was
           the
           first
           designed
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
             for
             man
             to
             be
             alone
          
           ;
           Children
           was
           the
           next
           ,
           
             Increase
             and
             multiply
          
           ;
           but
           the
           avoiding
           fornication
           came
           in
           by
           the
           superfetation
           of
           the
           evill
           accidents
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           first
           makes
           marriage
           delectable
           ,
           the
           second
           necessary
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           the
           third
           necessary
           to
           the
           particular
           ;
           This
           is
           for
           safety
           ;
           for
           life
           and
           heaven
           it self
           ;
           
        
         
           
             Nam
             simulac
             venas
             inflavit
             dira
             cupido
             ,
          
           
             Huc
             juvenes
             aequum
             est
             descendere
             ;
             —
          
        
         
           The
           other
           have
           in
           them
           joy
           and
           a
           portion
           of
           immortality
           :
           the
           first
           makes
           the
           mans
           heart
           glad
           ,
           the
           second
           is
           the
           friend
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           cities
           ,
           and
           families
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           is
           the
           enemy
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           an
           antidote
           of
           the
           chiefest
           inlet
           to
           damnation
           :
           but
           of
           all
           these
           the
           noblest
           end
           is
           the
           multiplying
           children
           ,
           
             Mundus
             cum
             patet
             ,
             Deorum
             tristium
             atque
             inferûm
             quasi
             patet
             janua
             ;
             propterea
             uxorem
             liberorum
          
           
           
             quaerendorum
             causâ
             ducere
             religiosum
             est
          
           ,
           said
           Varro
           ,
           It
           is
           religion
           
           to
           marry
           for
           children
           ;
           and
           Quintilian
           puts
           it
           into
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           wife
           ,
           
             est
             enim
             uxor
             quam
             jungit
             ,
             quam
             diducit
             utilitas
             ;
             cujus
             haec
             reverentia
             est
             ,
             quòd
             videtur
             inventa
             in
             causa
             liberorum
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           St.
           Ignatius
           when
           he
           had
           spoken
           of
           Elias
           ,
           and
           Titus
           ,
           and
           Clement
           ,
           with
           an
           honourable
           mention
           of
           their
           virgin
           state
           ,
           lest
           he
           might
           
           seem
           to
           have
           lessened
           the
           marryed
           Apostles
           ,
           at
           whose
           feet
           in
           Christs
           Kingdome
           he
           thought
           himself
           unworthy
           to
           sit
           ,
           he
           gives
           this
           testimony
           ,
           they
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           disparaged
           
           in
           their
           great
           names
           of
           holinesse
           and
           severity
           ,
           they
           were
           secured
           by
           not
           marrying
           to
           satisfie
           their
           lower
           appetites
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           desire
           of
           children
           .
           Other
           considerations
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           incident
           and
           by
           way
           of
           appendage
           ,
           are
           also
           considerable
           in
           the
           accounts
           of
           prudence
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           become
           principles
           ,
           they
           defile
           the
           mystery
           and
           make
           the
           blessing
           doubtfull
           :
           
             Amabit
             sapiens
             ,
             cupient
             caeteri
          
           ,
           said
           Afranius
           ,
           love
           is
           a
           fair
           inducement
           ,
           but
           desire
           and
           appetite
           are
           rude
           ,
           and
           the
           characterismes
           of
           a
           sensuall
           person
           :
           
             Amare
             justi
             &
             boni
             est
             ,
             cupere
             impotentis
          
           ;
           to
           love
           ,
           belongs
           to
           a
           just
           and
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           but
           to
           lust
           ,
           or
           furiously
           and
           passionately
           to
           desire
           ,
           is
           the
           sign
           of
           impotency
           and
           an
           
           unruly
           minde
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Man
           and
           wife
           are
           equally
           concerned
           to
           avoid
           all
           offences
           of
           each
           other
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           conversation
           :
           every
           little
           thing
           can
           blast
           an
           infant
           blossome
           ;
           and
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           south
           can
           shake
           the
           little
           rings
           of
           the
           Vine
           ,
           when
           first
           they
           begin
           to
           curle
           like
           the
           
           locks
           of
           a
           new
           weaned
           boy
           ;
           but
           when
           by
           age
           and
           consolidation
           they
           stiffen
           into
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           a
           stem
           ,
           and
           have
           by
           the
           warm
           embraces
           
           of
           the
           sun
           and
           the
           kisses
           of
           heaven
           brought
           forth
           their
           clusters
           ,
           they
           can
           endure
           the
           storms
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           the
           loud
           noises
           of
           a
           tempest
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           be
           broken
           :
           so
           are
           the
           early
           unions
           of
           an
           unfixed
           marriage
           ;
           watchfull
           and
           observant
           ,
           jealous
           and
           busie
           ,
           inquisitive
           and
           carefull
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           take
           alarum
           at
           every
           unkind
           word
           .
           For
           infirmities
           do
           not
           manifest
           themselves
           in
           the
           first
           scenes
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           succession
           of
           a
           long
           society
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           chance
           or
           weaknesse
           when
           it
           appears
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           want
           of
           love
           or
           prudence
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           be
           so
           expounded
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           appears
           ill
           at
           first
           usually
           affrights
           the
           unexperienced
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           who
           makes
           unequall
           conjectures
           ,
           and
           
           fancies
           mighty
           sorrowes
           by
           the
           proportions
           of
           the
           new
           and
           early
           unkindnesse
           .
           It
           is
           a
           very
           great
           passion
           ,
           or
           a
           huge
           folly
           ,
           or
           a
           certain
           want
           of
           love
           ,
           that
           cannot
           preserve
           the
           colours
           and
           beauties
           of
           kindnesse
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           publick
           honesty
           requires
           man
           to
           wear
           their
           sorrows
           for
           the
           death
           of
           a
           friend
           .
           Plutarch
           compares
           a
           new
           marriage
           to
           a
           vessell
           before
           the
           hoops
           are
           on
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           every
           thing
           dissolves
           their
           tender
           compaginations
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           when
           the
           joynts
           are
           stiffned
           and
           are
           tyed
           by
           a
           firm
           compliance
           and
           proportion'd
           bending
           ,
           scarcely
           can
           it
           be
           dissolved
           without
           fire
           or
           the
           violence
           
           of
           iron
           .
           After
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           man
           and
           the
           wife
           are
           endeared
           and
           hardned
           by
           a
           mutuall
           confidence
           ,
           and
           an
           experience
           longer
           then
           an
           artifice
           and
           pretence
           can
           last
           ,
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           remembrances
           and
           some
           things
           present
           that
           dash
           all
           little
           unkindnesses
           in
           pieces
           .
           The
           little
           boy
           in
           the
           Greek
           Epigram
           ,
           that
           was
           creeping
           down
           a
           precipice
           was
           invited
           to
           his
           safety
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           mothers
           pap
           ,
           when
           
           nothing
           else
           could
           entice
           him
           to
           return
           :
           and
           the
           band
           of
           common
           children
           ,
           and
           the
           sight
           of
           her
           that
           nurses
           what
           is
           most
           dear
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           endearments
           of
           each
           other
           in
           the
           course
           of
           a
           long
           society
           ,
           
           and
           the
           same
           relation
           is
           an
           excellent
           security
           to
           redintegrate
           and
           to
           call
           that
           love
           back
           which
           folly
           and
           trifling
           accidents
           would
           disturb
           .
        
         
           
             
               —
               Tormentum
               ingens
               nubentibus
               haeret
            
          
           
             
               Quae
               nequeunt
               parere
            
             ,
             &
             partu
             retinere
             maritos
             ,
          
        
         
           When
           it
           is
           come
           thus
           farre
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           untwisting
           the
           knot
           ;
           but
           be
           carefull
           in
           its
           first
           coalition
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           no
           rudenesse
           done
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           it
           will
           for
           ever
           after
           be
           apt
           to
           start
           and
           to
           be
           diseased
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           man
           and
           wife
           be
           carefull
           to
           stifle
           little
           *
           things
           ,
           that
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           spring
           ,
           they
           be
           cut
           down
           and
           trod
           upon
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           be
           suffered
           to
           grow
           by
           numbers
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           spirit
           peevish
           ,
           and
           the
           society
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           the
           affections
           loose
           and
           easie
           by
           an
           habituall
           aversation
           .
           Some
           men
           are
           more
           vexed
           with
           a
           slie
           then
           with
           a
           wound
           ;
           
           and
           when
           the
           gnats
           disturbe
           our
           sleep
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           disquieted
           
           but
           not
           perfectly
           awakened
           ;
           it
           is
           often
           seen
           that
           he
           is
           fuller
           of
           trouble
           then
           if
           in
           the
           day
           light
           of
           his
           reason
           he
           were
           to
           contest
           with
           a
           potent
           enemy
           .
           In
           the
           frequent
           little
           accidents
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           a
           mans
           reason
           cannot
           alwaies
           be
           awake
           ;
           and
           when
           his
           discourses
           are
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           a
           trifling
           trouble
           makes
           him
           yet
           more
           restlesse
           ,
           he
           is
           soon
           betrayed
           to
           the
           violence
           of
           passion
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           man
           or
           woman
           are
           in
           a
           state
           of
           weaknesse
           and
           solly
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           be
           troubled
           with
           a
           trifling
           accident
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           good
           to
           tempt
           their
           affections
           when
           they
           are
           in
           that
           state
           of
           danger
           .
           In
           this
           case
           the
           caution
           is
           ,
           to
           subtract
           fuell
           from
           the
           sudden
           flame
           ;
           for
           stubble
           
           though
           it
           be
           quickly
           kindled
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           soon
           extinguished
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           blown
           by
           a
           pertinacious
           breath
           ,
           or
           fed
           with
           new
           materials
           ;
           adde
           no
           new
           provocations
           to
           the
           accident
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           inflame
           this
           ,
           and
           peace
           will
           soon
           return
           ,
           and
           the
           discontent
           will
           passe
           away
           soon
           ,
           as
           the
           sparks
           from
           the
           collision
           of
           a
           flint
           :
           ever
           remembring
           that
           discontents
           proceeding
           from
           daily
           little
           things
           ,
           do
           breed
           a
           secret
           undiscernible
           disease
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           dangerous
           then
           a
           feaver
           proceeding
           from
           a
           discerned
           notorious
           surfeit
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Let
           them
           be
           sure
           to
           abstain
           from
           all
           those
           things
           which
           by
           experience
           and
           observation
           they
           finde
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           each
           other
           .
           
           They
           that
           govern
           Elephants
           never
           appear
           before
           them
           in
           white
           ,
           and
           the
           masters
           of
           buls
           keep
           from
           them
           all
           garments
           of
           bloud
           and
           scarlet
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           they
           will
           be
           impatient
           of
           civill
           usages
           and
           discipline
           when
           their
           natures
           are
           provoked
           by
           their
           proper
           antipathies
           .
           The
           ancients
           in
           their
           maritall
           Hieroglyphicks
           us'd
           to
           depict
           Mercury
           strnding
           by
           Venus
           ,
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           by
           fair
           language
           and
           sweet
           intreaties
           ,
           the
           mindes
           of
           each
           other
           should
           be
           united
           ;
           and
           hard
           by
           them
           
             Suadam
             &
             Gratias
             descripserunt
          
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           all
           deliciousnesse
           
           of
           manners
           ,
           compliance
           and
           mutuall
           observance
           to
           abide
           .
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Let
           the
           husband
           and
           wife
           infinitely
           avoid
           a
           curious
           distinction
           of
           mine
           and
           thine
           ;
           for
           this
           hath
           caused
           all
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           suits
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           wars
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           let
           them
           who
           have
           but
           one
           person
           ,
           have
           also
           but
           one
           interest
           .
           The
           husband
           and
           wife
           are
           heirs
           to
           each
           other
           (
           as
           
             Dionysius
             Halicarnasseus
          
           relates
           from
           Romulus
           )
           if
           they
           dye
           without
           children
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           be
           children
           ,
           the
           wife
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           partner
           in
           the
           inheritance
           ;
           But
           during
           their
           life
           the
           use
           and
           impolyment
           is
           common
           to
           both
           their
           necessities
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           there
           is
           no
           other
           difference
           of
           right
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           man
           hath
           the
           dispensation
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           may
           keep
           it
           from
           his
           wife
           just
           as
           the
           governour
           of
           a
           
           Town
           may
           keep
           it
           from
           the
           right
           owner
           ;
           he
           hath
           the
           power
           ,
           but
           
             no
             right
          
           to
           do
           so
           .
           And
           when
           either
           of
           them
           begins
           to
           impropriate
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           a
           tumor
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           it
           drawes
           more
           then
           its
           share
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           feeds
           on
           turns
           to
           a
           bile
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Romans
           forbad
           any
           donations
           to
           be
           made
           between
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           because
           neither
           
           of
           them
           could
           transser
           a
           new
           right
           of
           those
           things
           which
           already
           they
           had
           in
           common
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           only
           concerning
           the
           uses
           
           of
           necessity
           and
           personall
           conveniences
           ;
           for
           so
           all
           may
           be
           the
           womans
           ,
           and
           all
           may
           be
           the
           mans
           in
           severall
           regards
           .
           Corvinus
           dwels
           in
           a
           farm
           and
           receives
           all
           its
           profits
           ,
           and
           reaps
           and
           sowes
           as
           he
           please
           ,
           and
           eats
           of
           the
           corn
           and
           drinks
           of
           the
           wine
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           own
           :
           but
           all
           that
           also
           is
           his
           Lords
           ,
           and
           for
           it
           ,
           Corvinus
           payes
           acknowledgement
           ;
           and
           his
           patron
           hath
           such
           powers
           and
           uses
           of
           it
           as
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           Lords
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           Kings
           too
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           purposes
           that
           he
           can
           need
           ,
           and
           is
           all
           to
           be
           accounted
           in
           the
           census
           and
           for
           certain
           services
           ,
           and
           times
           of
           danger
           :
           So
           are
           the
           riches
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           womans
           as
           well
           as
           a
           mans
           ;
           they
           are
           hers
           for
           need
           ,
           and
           
           hers
           for
           ornament
           ,
           and
           hers
           for
           modest
           delight
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           uses
           of
           Religion
           and
           prudent
           charity
           ;
           but
           the
           disposing
           them
           into
           portions
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           the
           assignation
           of
           charges
           and
           governments
           ,
           stipends
           and
           rewards
           ,
           annuities
           and
           greater
           donatives
           are
           the
           reserves
           of
           the
           superior
           right
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           invaded
           by
           the
           under-possessors
           .
           But
           in
           those
           things
           where
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           common
           ,
           if
           the
           spleen
           or
           the
           belly
           swels
           and
           drawes
           into
           its
           capacity
           much
           of
           that
           which
           should
           be
           spent
           upon
           those
           parts
           which
           have
           an
           equall
           right
           to
           be
           maintain'd
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dropsie
           or
           a
           consumption
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           something
           that
           is
           evill
           because
           it
           is
           unnaturall
           and
           monstrous
           .
           Macarius
           
           in
           is
           32
           Homily
           speaks
           fully
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           a
           woman
           betrothed
           to
           a
           man
           bears
           all
           her
           portion
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           mighty
           love
           pours
           it
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           of
           my
           own
           ,
           my
           goods
           ,
           my
           portion
           ,
           my
           body
           and
           my
           minde
           is
           yours
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           all
           that
           a
           woman
           hath
           is
           reckoned
           to
           the
           right
           of
           her
           husband
           ;
           not
           her
           wealth
           and
           her
           person
           only
           ,
           but
           her
           reputation
           and
           her
           praise
           ;
           So
           Lucian
           .
           But
           as
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           creatures
           here
           below
           ,
           sends
           up
           all
           its
           vapours
           and
           proper
           emissions
           
           at
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           yet
           requires
           them
           again
           to
           refresh
           her
           own
           needs
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           deposited
           between
           them
           both
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           a
           cloud
           as
           a
           common
           receptacle
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           cool
           his
           flames
           ,
           and
           yet
           descend
           to
           make
           her
           fruitfull
           :
           so
           are
           the
           proprieties
           of
           a
           wife
           to
           be
           dispos'd
           of
           by
           her
           Lord
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           are
           for
           her
           provisions
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           part
           of
           his
           need
           to
           refresh
           and
           supply
           hers
           ,
           and
           it
           serves
           the
           interest
           of
           both
           while
           it
           serves
           the
           necessities
           of
           either
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           duties
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           which
           have
           common
           regards
           and
           equall
           necessities
           ,
           and
           obligations
           ;
           and
           indeed
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           matter
           of
           duty
           ,
           but
           it
           concerns
           them
           both
           alike
           ,
           and
           is
           
           only
           distinguished
           by
           names
           ,
           and
           hath
           its
           variety
           by
           circumstances
           and
           little
           accidents
           :
           and
           what
           in
           one
           is
           call'd
           love
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           is
           called
           reverence
           ;
           and
           what
           in
           the
           wife
           is
           obedience
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           the
           man
           is
           duty
           .
           He
           provides
           ,
           and
           she
           dispenses
           ;
           he
           gives
           
           commandements
           ,
           and
           she
           rules
           by
           them
           ;
           he
           rules
           her
           by
           authority
           ,
           and
           she
           rules
           him
           by
           love
           ;
           she
           ought
           by
           all
           means
           to
           please
           
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           by
           no
           means
           displease
           her
           .
           For
           as
           the
           heart
           is
           set
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           strikes
           to
           one
           side
           by
           the
           prerogative
           of
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           those
           throbs
           and
           constant
           motions
           are
           felt
           on
           the
           other
           side
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           influence
           is
           equall
           to
           both
           :
           so
           it
           is
           in
           conjugall
           duties
           ;
           some
           motions
           are
           to
           the
           one
           side
           more
           then
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           interest
           is
           on
           both
           ,
           and
           the
           duty
           is
           equall
           in
           the
           severall
           instances
           .
           If
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           man
           injoyes
           a
           wife
           as
           Periander
           did
           his
           dead
           Melissa
           ,
           by
           an
           unnaturall
           union
           ,
           neither
           pleasing
           ,
           nor
           holy
           ,
           uselesse
           to
           all
           the
           purposes
           of
           society
           ,
           
           and
           dead
           to
           content
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XVIII
           .
           
             Part
             II.
          
           
           
        
         
           THe
           next
           inquiry
           is
           more
           particular
           ,
           and
           considers
           the
           power
           and
           duty
           of
           the
           man
           ;
           
             Let
             every
             one
             of
             you
             so
             love
             his
             wife
             even
             as
             himself
          
           ;
           she
           is
           as
           himself
           ,
           the
           man
           hath
           power
           over
           her
           as
           over
           himself
           ,
           and
           must
           love
           her
           equally
           .
           A
           husbands
           power
           over
           his
           wife
           is
           paternall
           and
           friendly
           ,
           not
           magisteriall
           and
           despotick
           .
           The
           wife
           is
           in
           
             perpetuâ
             tutelâ
          
           ,
           under
           conduct
           and
           counsell
           ;
           for
           the
           power
           a
           man
           hath
           is
           founded
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           will
           or
           force
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           a
           power
           of
           coercion
           ,
           but
           a
           power
           of
           advice
           ,
           and
           that
           government
           that
           wise
           men
           have
           over
           those
           who
           
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           conducted
           by
           them
           :
           
             Et
             vos
             in
             manu
             &
             in
             tutelâ
             non
             in
             servitio
             debetis
             habere
             eas
             ,
             &
             malle
             patres
             vos
             ,
             &
             viros
             ,
             quàm
             dominos
             dici
             ,
          
           said
           Valerius
           in
           Livie
           ;
           Husbands
           should
           rather
           be
           Fathers
           then
           
             Lords
             .
             Homer
          
           addes
           more
           soft
           appellatives
           to
           the
           character
           of
           a
           husbands
           duty
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Thou
           art
           to
           be
           a
           father
           and
           a
           mother
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           a
           brother
           :
           and
           great
           reason
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           state
           of
           marriage
           should
           be
           no
           better
           then
           the
           condition
           of
           an
           Orphan
           .
           For
           she
           that
           is
           bound
           to
           leave
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           and
           brother
           for
           thee
           ,
           either
           is
           miserable
           like
           a
           poor
           fatherlesse
           childe
           ,
           or
           else
           ought
           to
           finde
           all
           these
           and
           more
           in
           
           thee
           .
           Medea
           in
           Euripides
           had
           cause
           to
           complain
           when
           she
           found
           it
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           St.
           Ambrose
           well
           translates
           :
           It
           is
           sad
           ]
           when
           virgins
           are
           with
           their
           own
           money
           sold
           to
           slavery
           ;
           and
           that
           services
           are
           in
           better
           
           
           state
           then
           marriages
           ;
           for
           they
           receive
           wages
           ,
           but
           these
           buy
           their
           fetters
           and
           pay
           dear
           for
           their
           losse
           of
           liberty
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Romans
           expressed
           the
           mans
           power
           over
           his
           wife
           but
           by
           a
           gentle
           word
           ,
           
             Nec
             verò
             mulieribus
             praefectus
             reponatur
             ,
             qui
             apud
             Graecos
             creari
             solet
             ,
             sed
             sit
             censor
             qui
             viros
             doceat
          
           moderari
           uxoribus
           ;
           said
           
           Cicero
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           no
           governour
           of
           the
           women
           appointed
           but
           a
           censor
           
           of
           manners
           ,
           one
           to
           teach
           the
           men
           
             to
             moderate
             their
             wives
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           fairly
           to
           induce
           them
           to
           the
           measures
           of
           their
           own
           proportions
           .
           It
           was
           rarely
           observed
           of
           Philo
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           when
           Adam
           made
           that
           fond
           excuse
           for
           his
           folly
           in
           eating
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           he
           said
           [
           The
           woman
           thou
           gavest
           to
           be
           with
           me
           she
           gave
           me
           ]
           He
           saies
           not
           [
           the
           woman
           which
           thou
           gavest
           to
           me
           ]
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           she
           is
           none
           of
           his
           goods
           ,
           none
           of
           his
           possessions
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           his
           servants
           ;
           God
           did
           not
           give
           her
           to
           him
           so
           ;
           but
           [
           the
           woman
           thou
           gavest
           
             to
             be
             with
             me
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           my
           partner
           ,
           
           the
           companion
           of
           my
           joyes
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           thou
           gavest
           her
           for
           use
           ,
           not
           for
           dominion
           .
           The
           dominion
           of
           a
           man
           over
           his
           wife
           is
           no
           other
           then
           as
           the
           soul
           rules
           the
           body
           ;
           for
           which
           it
           takes
           a
           mighty
           care
           ,
           and
           uses
           it
           with
           a
           delicate
           tendernesse
           ,
           and
           cares
           for
           it
           in
           all
           contingencies
           ,
           and
           watches
           to
           keep
           it
           from
           all
           evils
           ,
           and
           studies
           to
           make
           for
           it
           fair
           provisions
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           is
           led
           by
           its
           inclinations
           and
           desires
           ,
           and
           does
           never
           contradict
           its
           appetites
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           evill
           ,
           and
           then
           also
           not
           without
           some
           trouble
           and
           sorrow
           ;
           and
           its
           government
           comes
           only
           to
           this
           ,
           it
           furnishes
           the
           body
           with
           light
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           furnishes
           the
           soul
           with
           hands
           
           and
           feet
           ;
           the
           soul
           governs
           ,
           because
           the
           body
           cannot
           else
           be
           happy
           ,
           but
           the
           government
           is
           no
           other
           then
           provision
           ;
           as
           a
           nurse
           governs
           a
           childe
           when
           she
           causes
           him
           to
           eat
           and
           to
           be
           warm
           ,
           and
           dry
           and
           quiet
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           the
           very
           government
           it self
           is
           divided
           ;
           for
           man
           and
           wife
           in
           the
           family
           are
           as
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           in
           the
           firmament
           of
           heaven
           ;
           He
           rules
           by
           day
           ,
           and
           she
           by
           night
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           lesser
           and
           more
           proper
           circles
           of
           her
           affairs
           ;
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           domestick
           provisions
           and
           necessary
           offices
           ,
           and
           shines
           only
           by
           his
           light
           and
           rules
           by
           his
           authority
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Moon
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Sun
           shines
           brightest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           then
           ,
           when
           she
           is
           in
           
           her
           own
           circles
           and
           separate
           regions
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           wife
           then
           most
           conspicuous
           when
           she
           is
           separate
           and
           in
           her
           proper
           sphere
           ,
           in
           Gynaeceo
           in
           the
           nursery
           and
           offices
           of
           domestick
           employment
           ;
           but
           when
           she
           is
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Sun
           her
           Brother
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           that
           place
           and
           employment
           in
           which
           his
           care
           and
           proper
           offices
           are
           imployed
           ,
           her
           light
           is
           not
           seen
           ,
           her
           authority
           hath
           no
           proper
           businesse
           ;
           but
           else
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           :
           for
           they
           were
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           among
           whom
           wives
           were
           in
           stead
           of
           servants
           ,
           said
           Spartianus
           in
           Caracalla
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           impotency
           and
           weaknesse
           to
           force
           the
           camels
           to
           kneel
           for
           their
           load
           ,
           beccuse
           thou
           hast
           not
           spirit
           and
           
           strength
           enough
           to
           climbe
           :
           to
           make
           the
           affections
           and
           evennesse
           of
           a
           wife
           bend
           by
           the
           flexures
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           is
           a
           sign
           the
           man
           is
           not
           wise
           enough
           to
           govern
           ,
           when
           another
           stands
           by
           .
           So
           many
           differences
           as
           can
           be
           in
           the
           appellatives
           of
           Dominus
           and
           Domina
           ,
           Governour
           and
           Governesse
           ,
           Lord
           and
           Lady
           ,
           Master
           and
           Mistresse
           ,
           
           the
           same
           difference
           there
           is
           in
           the
           authority
           of
           man
           and
           woman
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           
             Si
             tu
             Caius
             ego
             Caia
          
           ,
           was
           publickly
           proclaimed
           upon
           the
           
           threshold
           of
           the
           young
           mans
           house
           ,
           when
           the
           bride
           enter'd
           into
           his
           hands
           and
           power
           ;
           and
           the
           title
           of
           Domina
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           civill
           Law
           was
           among
           the
           Romans
           given
           to
           wives
           .
        
         
           Hi
           Dominam
           Ditis
           thalamo
           diducere
           adorti
           ,
           
        
         
           said
           Virgil
           :
           where
           though
           Servius
           saies
           it
           was
           spoken
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Greeks
           who
           call'd
           the
           wife
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Lady
           or
           Mistresse
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           so
           amongst
           both
           the
           Nations
           ,
           
             Ac
             domûs
             Dominam
             voca
          
           ,
           saies
           
             Catullus
             ;
             Haerebit
             Dominae
             vir
             comes
             ipse
             suae
             ,
          
           so
           Martial
           ;
           and
           
           
           therefore
           although
           there
           is
           a
           just
           measure
           of
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           due
           from
           the
           wife
           to
           the
           husband
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           after
           explain
           )
           yet
           nothing
           of
           this
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           mans
           character
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           duty
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           commanded
           to
           rule
           ,
           nor
           instructed
           how
           ,
           nor
           bidden
           to
           exact
           obedience
           ,
           or
           to
           defend
           his
           priviledge
           ;
           all
           his
           duty
           is
           signified
           by
           love
           ,
           by
           
             nourishing
             and
             cherishing
          
           ,
           by
           being
           joyned
           to
           her
           
           in
           all
           the
           unions
           of
           charity
           ,
           by
           
             not
             being
             bitter
             to
             her
          
           ,
           by
           dwelling
           
           
             with
             her
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             giving
             honour
             to
             her
             :
          
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           
           to
           be
           with
           husbands
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           to
           whom
           much
           
           honour
           is
           due
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           that
           if
           they
           stand
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           challenge
           it
           ,
           they
           become
           lesse
           honourable
           ;
           and
           as
           amongst
           men
           and
           women
           humility
           is
           the
           way
           to
           be
           prefer'd
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           in
           husbands
           ,
           they
           shall
           prevail
           by
           cession
           ,
           by
           sweetnesse
           and
           counsell
           ,
           and
           charity
           and
           compliance
           .
           So
           that
           we
           cannot
           discourse
           of
           the
           mans
           right
           ,
           without
           describing
           the
           measures
           of
           his
           duty
           ;
           that
           therefore
           followes
           next
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             him
             love
             his
             wife
             even
             as
             himself
             :
             ]
          
           that
           's
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           the
           measure
           of
           it
           too
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           understands
           how
           he
           treats
           himself
           ,
           there
           needs
           nothing
           be
           added
           concerning
           his
           demeanour
           towards
           her
           ,
           save
           only
           that
           we
           adde
           the
           particulars
           ,
           in
           which
           
           holy
           Scripture
           instances
           this
           generall
           commandement
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           That
           's
           the
           first
           .
           
             Be
             not
             bitter
             against
             her
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           least
           Index
           and
           signification
           of
           love
           ;
           a
           civill
           man
           is
           never
           bitter
           against
           a
           friend
           or
           a
           stranger
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           him
           that
           enters
           under
           his
           roof
           ,
           and
           is
           secured
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           hospitality
           .
           But
           a
           wife
           does
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           more
           ;
           she
           quits
           all
           her
           interest
           for
           his
           love
           ,
           she
           gives
           him
           all
           that
           she
           can
           give
           ,
           she
           is
           as
           much
           the
           same
           person
           as
           another
           can
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           who
           is
           conjoyned
           by
           love
           ,
           and
           mystery
           ,
           and
           religion
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           sacred
           and
           profane
           .
           
        
         
           
             Non
             equidem
             hoc
             dubites
             amborum
             foedere
             certo
          
           
             Consentire
             dies
             ,
             &
             ab
             uno
             sidere
             duci
             ;
          
        
         
           They
           have
           the
           same
           fortune
           ,
           the
           same
           family
           ,
           the
           same
           children
           ,
           the
           
           same
           religion
           ,
           the
           same
           interest
           ,
           the
           same
           flesh
           
             [
             erunt
             duo
             in
             carnem
          
           
           unam
           ]
           and
           therefore
           this
           the
           Apostle
           urges
           for
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             no
             man
             hateth
             his
             own
             flesh
             ,
             but
             nourisheth
             and
             cherisheth
             it
          
           ;
           and
           he
           certainly
           is
           strangely
           sacrilegious
           and
           a
           violator
           of
           the
           rights
           of
           hospitality
           and
           sanctuary
           ,
           who
           uses
           her
           rudely
           ,
           who
           is
           fled
           for
           protection
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           bosome
           .
           A
           wise
           man
           will
           not
           wrangle
           with
           any
           one
           ,
           much
           lesse
           with
           his
           dearest
           relative
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           accounted
           undecent
           to
           embrace
           in
           publick
           ,
           it
           is
           extremely
           shamefull
           to
           brawle
           in
           publick
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           is
           in
           it self
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           this
           never
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           assisted
           with
           the
           best
           circumstances
           of
           which
           it
           is
           capable
           .
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           wise
           
           man
           ought
           often
           to
           admonish
           his
           wife
           ,
           to
           
             reprove
             her
             seldome
          
           ,
           but
           
             never
             to
             lay
             his
             hands
          
           *
           upon
           her
           :
           
             neque
             verberibus
             neque
             maledictis
             exasperandam
             uxorem
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ;
           and
           Homer
           brings
           in
           Jupiter
           sometimes
           speaking
           sharply
           to
           Juno
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           liberty
           and
           Empire
           )
           but
           made
           a
           pause
           at
           striking
           her
           ,
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           And
           the
           Ancients
           use
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           Juno
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           the
           president
           of
           Marriage
           without
           gall
           ,
           and
           St.
           Basil
           observes
           and
           urges
           it
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           upbraiding
           quarrelling
           husbands
           ;
           
             etiam
             vipera
             virus
             ob
             nuptiarum
             venerationem
             evomit
             ,
          
           the
           Viper
           casts
           all
           his
           poison
           when
           he
           marries
           his
           female
           ,
           
             Tu
             duritiam
             animi
             ,
             tu
             feritatem
             ,
             tu
             crudelitatem
          
           
           
             ob
             unionis
             reverentiam
             non
             deponis
          
           ?
           He
           is
           worse
           then
           a
           viper
           who
           for
           the
           reverence
           of
           this
           sacred
           union
           will
           not
           abstain
           from
           such
           a
           poisonous
           bitternesse
           ;
           and
           how
           shall
           he
           embrace
           that
           person
           
           whom
           he
           hath
           smitten
           reproachfully
           ?
           for
           those
           kindnesses
           are
           undecent
           which
           the
           fighting
           man
           payes
           unto
           his
           wife
           .
           St.
           Chrysostome
           preaching
           earnestly
           against
           this
           barbarous
           inhumanity
           of
           striking
           the
           wife
           ,
           or
           reviling
           her
           with
           evill
           language
           ,
           saies
           it
           is
           as
           if
           a
           King
           should
           beat
           his
           Viceroy
           and
           use
           him
           like
           a
           dog
           ;
           from
           whom
           most
           of
           that
           reverence
           and
           majesty
           must
           needs
           depart
           which
           he
           first
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           subjects
           shall
           pay
           him
           lesse
           duty
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           his
           Prince
           hath
           treated
           him
           with
           lesse
           civility
           ;
           but
           the
           losse
           redounds
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           the
           government
           of
           the
           whole
           family
           shall
           be
           disordered
           ,
           if
           blowes
           be
           laid
           upon
           that
           shoulder
           which
           
           together
           with
           the
           other
           ought
           to
           bear
           nothing
           but
           the
           cares
           and
           the
           issues
           of
           a
           prudent
           government
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           no
           man
           ever
           did
           this
           rudenesse
           for
           a
           vertuous
           end
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           incompetent
           instrument
           ,
           and
           may
           proceed
           from
           wrath
           and
           folly
           ,
           but
           can
           never
           end
           in
           vertue
           and
           the
           unions
           of
           a
           prudent
           and
           fair
           society
           .
           
           
             Quòd
             si
             verberaveris
             exasperabis
             morbum
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           St.
           
             Chrysostome
             )
             asperitas
             enim
             mansuetudine
             non
             aliâ
             asperitate
             dissolvitur
          
           ;
           if
           you
           strike
           
           you
           exasperate
           the
           wound
           ,
           and
           (
           like
           Cato
           at
           Utica
           in
           his
           despair
           )
           tear
           the
           wounds
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           that
           did
           so
           ill
           to
           himself
           whom
           he
           lov'd
           well
           ,
           he
           lov'd
           not
           women
           tenderly
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           never
           strike
           ;
           And
           if
           the
           man
           cannot
           endure
           her
           talking
           ,
           how
           can
           she
           endure
           his
           striking
           ?
           But
           this
           caution
           contains
           a
           duty
           in
           it
           which
           none
           prevaricates
           but
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           fools
           and
           bedlams
           ,
           whose
           kindnesse
           is
           a
           curse
           ,
           whose
           government
           is
           by
           chance
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           their
           families
           are
           herds
           of
           talking
           cattell
           .
        
         
           
             Sic
             alternos
             reficit
             cursus
             
          
           
             Alternus
             amor
             ,
             sic
             astrigeris
          
           
             Bellum
             discors
             exulat
             or
             is
             .
          
           
             Haec
             concordia
             temperat
             aequis
          
           
             Elementamodis
             ,
             ut
             pugnantia
          
           
             Vicibus
             cedant
             humida
             siccis
             ,
          
           
             Jungantque
             sidem
             frigora
             flammis
             .
          
        
         
           The
           maritall
           love
           is
           infinitely
           removed
           from
           all
           possibility
           of
           such
           rudenesses
           :
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           pure
           as
           light
           ,
           sacred
           as
           a
           Temple
           ,
           lasting
           
           as
           the
           world
           ;
           
             Aamicitia
             quae
             desinere
             potuit
             nunquam
             vera
             fuit
             ,
          
           said
           one
           ;
           that
           love
           that
           can
           cease
           was
           never
           true
           :
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Moses
           call'd
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Homer
           ;
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Plutarch
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           contains
           in
           it
           all
           sweetnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           society
           ,
           and
           all
           felicity
           ,
           and
           all
           prudence
           ,
           and
           all
           wisdome
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           please
           a
           man
           without
           love
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           man
           be
           weary
           of
           the
           wise
           discourses
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           innocency
           of
           an
           even
           and
           a
           private
           fortune
           ,
           or
           hates
           peace
           or
           a
           fruitfull
           year
           ,
           he
           hath
           reaped
           thorns
           and
           thistles
           from
           the
           choicest
           flowers
           of
           Paradise
           ;
           
             For
             nothing
             can
             sweeten
             felicity
             it self
             ,
             but
             love
          
           ;
           but
           when
           a
           man
           
           dwels
           in
           love
           ,
           then
           the
           brests
           of
           his
           wife
           are
           pleasant
           as
           the
           droppings
           upon
           the
           hill
           of
           Hermon
           ,
           her
           eyes
           are
           fair
           as
           the
           light
           of
           heaven
           ,
           she
           is
           a
           fountain
           sealed
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           quench
           his
           thirst
           ,
           and
           ease
           his
           cares
           ,
           and
           lay
           his
           sorrowes
           down
           upon
           her
           lap
           ,
           and
           can
           retire
           home
           as
           to
           his
           sanctuary
           and
           refectory
           ,
           and
           his
           gardens
           of
           sweetnesse
           and
           chast
           refreshments
           .
           
           No
           man
           can
           tell
           but
           he
           that
           loves
           his
           children
           ,
           how
           many
           delicious
           accents
           make
           a
           mans
           heart
           dance
           in
           the
           pretty
           conversation
           of
           those
           dear
           pledges
           ,
           their
           childishnesse
           ,
           their
           stammering
           ,
           their
           little
           angers
           ,
           their
           innocence
           ,
           their
           imperfections
           ,
           their
           necessities
           are
           so
           many
           little
           emanations
           of
           joy
           
           and
           comfort
           to
           him
           that
           delights
           in
           their
           persons
           and
           society
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           loves
           not
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           feeds
           a
           Lionesse
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           broods
           a
           nest
           of
           sorrowes
           ;
           and
           blessing
           it self
           cannot
           make
           him
           happy
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           injoyning
           a
           man
           to
           
             love
             his
             wife
          
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           so
           many
           necessities
           and
           capacities
           
           of
           joy
           .
           
             She
             that
             is
             lov'd
             is
             safe
             ,
          
           and
           
             he
             that
             loves
             is
             joyfull
          
           .
           Love
           is
           a
           union
           of
           all
           things
           excellent
           ;
           it
           contains
           in
           it
           proportion
           
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           rest
           ,
           and
           confidence
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           that
           this
           were
           so
           much
           proceeded
           in
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathens
           themselves
           could
           not
           go
           beyond
           us
           in
           this
           vertue
           ,
           and
           its
           proper
           ,
           and
           its
           appendant
           happinesse
           .
           
             Tiberius
             Gracchus
          
           chose
           to
           die
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           wife
           ;
           and
           yet
           me
           thinks
           to
           a
           Christian
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           should
           be
           no
           hard
           thing
           ;
           for
           many
           servants
           will
           dye
           for
           their
           masters
           ,
           and
           many
           Gentlemen
           will
           die
           for
           their
           friend
           ;
           but
           the
           examples
           are
           not
           so
           many
           of
           those
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           do
           it
           for
           their
           dearest
           relatives
           ,
           and
           yet
           some
           there
           have
           been
           .
           
             Baptista
             Fregosa
          
           tels
           of
           Neapolitan
           that
           gave
           
           himself
           a
           slave
           to
           the
           Moores
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           follow
           his
           wife
           ;
           and
           
             Dominicus
             Catalusius
          
           the
           Prince
           of
           Lesbos
           kept
           company
           with
           his
           Lady
           when
           she
           was
           a
           Leper
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           greater
           things
           then
           to
           die
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           cases
           in
           which
           this
           can
           be
           required
           are
           so
           rare
           and
           contingent
           ,
           that
           holy
           Scripture
           instances
           not
           the
           duty
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           but
           it
           contains
           in
           it
           that
           the
           husband
           should
           nourish
           and
           cherish
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           refresh
           her
           sorrowes
           and
           intice
           her
           fears
           into
           confidence
           and
           pretty
           arts
           of
           rest
           ;
           for
           even
           the
           fig-trees
           that
           grew
           in
           Paradise
           had
           sharp
           pointed
           leaves
           ,
           and
           harshnesses
           fit
           to
           mortifie
           the
           too
           forward
           lusting
           after
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           the
           fruit
           .
           But
           
           it
           will
           concern
           the
           prudence
           of
           the
           husbands
           love
           to
           make
           the
           cares
           and
           evils
           as
           simple
           and
           easie
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           by
           doubling
           the
           joyes
           and
           acts
           of
           a
           carefull
           friendship
           ,
           by
           tolerating
           her
           infirmities
           ,
           (
           because
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           either
           cures
           her
           ,
           or
           makes
           himself
           better
           )
           
           by
           fairly
           expounding
           all
           the
           little
           traverses
           of
           society
           and
           communication
           ,
           by
           taking
           every
           thing
           by
           the
           right
           handle
           ,
           (
           as
           Plutarchs
           expression
           is
           )
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           may
           be
           misinterpreted
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           capable
           of
           a
           fair
           construction
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           office
           of
           love
           to
           make
           it
           .
           
        
         
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Love
           will
           account
           that
           to
           be
           well
           said
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           was
           not
           so
           intended
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           may
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           so
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hither
           also
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           that
           he
           secure
           the
           interest
           of
           her
           vertue
           and
           felicity
           by
           a
           fair
           example
           ;
           for
           a
           wife
           to
           a
           husband
           ,
           is
           
           like
           a
           line
           or
           superficies
           ,
           it
           hath
           dimensions
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           but
           no
           motion
           or
           proper
           affections
           ;
           but
           commonly
           put
           on
           such
           images
           of
           vertues
           or
           vices
           as
           are
           presented
           to
           them
           by
           their
           husbands
           Idea
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           beest
           vicious
           ,
           
             complain
             not
             that
             she
             is
             infected
             that
             lies
             in
             the
             bosome
          
           ;
           the
           interest
           of
           whose
           love
           ties
           her
           to
           transcribe
           thy
           
           copy
           and
           write
           after
           the
           characters
           of
           thy
           manners
           .
           Paris
           was
           a
           man
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           Helena
           was
           an
           adulteresse
           ,
           and
           she
           added
           covetousnesse
           
           upon
           her
           own
           account
           .
           But
           Ulysses
           was
           a
           prudent
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           wary
           counsellor
           ,
           sober
           and
           severe
           ,
           and
           he
           efformed
           his
           wife
           into
           such
           imagery
           as
           he
           desir'd
           ,
           and
           she
           was
           chast
           as
           the
           snows
           upon
           the
           mountains
           ,
           diligent
           as
           the
           fatall
           sisters
           ,
           alwaies
           busie
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           faithfull
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           she
           had
           a
           lazie
           tongue
           and
           a
           busie
           hand
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Above
           all
           the
           instances
           of
           love
           ,
           let
           him
           preserve
           towards
           
           her
           an
           inviolable
           faith
           ,
           and
           an
           unspotted
           chastity
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           
             the
             marriage
             Ring
          
           ,
           it
           tyes
           two
           hearts
           by
           an
           eternall
           band
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           the
           Cherubims
           flaming
           sword
           set
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           Paradise
           ;
           he
           
           that
           passes
           into
           that
           garden
           ,
           now
           that
           is
           immur'd
           by
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           enters
           into
           the
           shades
           of
           death
           .
           No
           man
           must
           touch
           the
           forbidden
           Tree
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           garden
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           tree
           of
           knowledge
           and
           life
           .
           Chastity
           is
           the
           security
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           preserves
           all
           the
           mysteriousnesse
           like
           the
           secrets
           of
           a
           Temple
           .
           Under
           this
           lock
           is
           deposited
           security
           of
           families
           ,
           the
           union
           of
           affections
           ,
           the
           repairer
           of
           accidentall
           breaches
           .
        
         
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           grace
           that
           is
           shut
           up
           and
           secur'd
           by
           all
           arts
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           defence
           of
           lawes
           ,
           the
           locks
           and
           bars
           of
           modesty
           ,
           by
           honour
           and
           reputation
           ,
           by
           fear
           and
           shame
           ,
           by
           interest
           and
           high
           regards
           ;
           and
           that
           contract
           that
           is
           intended
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           ,
           is
           yet
           dissolv'd
           and
           broken
           by
           the
           violation
           of
           this
           ;
           nothing
           but
           death
           can
           do
           so
           much
           evill
           to
           the
           holy
           ties
           of
           marriage
           ,
           as
           unchastity
           and
           breach
           of
           faith
           can
           .
           The
           shepherd
           Cratis
           falling
           in
           love
           with
           a
           she
           goat
           ,
           had
           his
           brains
           beaten
           out
           with
           a
           buck
           as
           he
           lay
           asleep
           ;
           
           and
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           a
           man
           might
           kill
           his
           daughter
           or
           his
           wife
           if
           he
           surprised
           her
           in
           the
           breach
           of
           her
           holy
           vowes
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           sacred
           as
           the
           threads
           of
           life
           ,
           secret
           as
           the
           privacies
           of
           the
           sanctuary
           ,
           and
           holy
           as
           the
           society
           of
           Angels
           .
           
             Nullae
             sunt
             inimicitiae
             nisi
             amoris
             acerbae
             ,
          
           and
           God
           that
           commanded
           us
           to
           forgive
           our
           enemies
           left
           it
           in
           our
           choice
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           commanded
           us
           to
           forgive
           an
           adulterous
           husband
           or
           a
           wife
           ;
           but
           the
           offended
           parties
           displeasure
           may
           passe
           into
           an
           eternall
           separation
           of
           society
           and
           friendship
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           grace
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           the
           wisdome
           and
           severity
           of
           the
           man
           should
           hold
           forth
           a
           pure
           taper
           ,
           that
           his
           wife
           
           may
           by
           seeing
           the
           beauties
           and
           transparency
           of
           that
           Crystall
           dresse
           her
           minde
           and
           her
           body
           by
           the
           light
           of
           so
           pure
           reflexions
           ;
           It
           is
           certain
           he
           will
           expect
           it
           from
           the
           modesty
           and
           retirement
           ,
           from
           the
           passive
           nature
           and
           colder
           temper
           ,
           from
           the
           humility
           and
           fear
           ,
           from
           the
           honour
           and
           love
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           that
           she
           be
           pure
           as
           the
           eye
           
           of
           heaven
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           reason
           that
           the
           wisdome
           and
           
           noblenesse
           ,
           the
           love
           and
           confidence
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           severity
           of
           the
           man
           should
           be
           as
           holy
           and
           certain
           in
           this
           grace
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           severe
           exactor
           of
           it
           at
           her
           hands
           ,
           
             who
             can
             more
             easily
             be
             tempted
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             lesse
             by
             her self
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           little
           lines
           of
           
             a
             mans
             duty
          
           ,
           which
           like
           threds
           of
           light
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Sun
           do
           clearly
           describe
           all
           the
           regions
           of
           his
           proper
           obligations
           .
           Now
           concerning
           the
           womans
           duty
           ,
           although
           it
           consists
           in
           doing
           whatsoever
           her
           husband
           commands
           ,
           and
           so
           receives
           measures
           from
           the
           rules
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           also
           some
           lines
           of
           life
           depicted
           upon
           her
           hands
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           may
           
           read
           and
           know
           how
           to
           proportion
           out
           her
           duty
           to
           her
           husband
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           obedience
           ;
           which
           because
           it
           is
           no
           where
           enjoyned
           that
           the
           man
           should
           exact
           of
           her
           ,
           but
           often
           commanded
           to
           her
           to
           pay
           ,
           gives
           demonstration
           that
           it
           is
           a
           voluntary
           cession
           that
           is
           required
           ,
           such
           a
           cession
           as
           must
           be
           without
           coercion
           and
           violence
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           but
           upon
           
             fair
             inducements
          
           ,
           and
           
             reasonablenesse
             in
             the
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           honour
           on
           her
           part
           .
           When
           God
           commands
           us
           to
           love
           him
           ,
           he
           means
           we
           should
           obey
           him
           ;
           
             This
             is
             love
             that
             ye
             keep
             my
             Commandements
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             if
             ye
             love
             me
          
           (
           said
           our
           Lord
           )
           
             keep
             my
             Commandements
          
           :
           Now
           as
           Christ
           is
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           is
           man
           to
           
           the
           wife
           :
           and
           therefore
           obedience
           is
           the
           best
           instance
           of
           her
           love
           ;
           for
           it
           proclaims
           her
           submission
           ,
           her
           humility
           ,
           her
           opinion
           of
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           his
           preeminence
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           his
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           the
           injunction
           imposed
           by
           God
           upon
           her
           sexe
           ,
           that
           although
           
             in
             sorrow
             she
             brings
             forth
             children
             ,
          
           yet
           with
           
             love
             and
             choice
             she
             should
             obey
             .
          
           The
           
             mans
             authority
             is
             love
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             womans
             love
             is
             obedience
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           not
           rightly
           observed
           of
           him
           that
           said
           ,
           when
           woman
           fell
           God
           made
           her
           timorous
           that
           she
           might
           be
           rul'd
           ,
           apt
           and
           easie
           to
           obey
           ,
           for
           this
           obedience
           is
           no
           way
           founded
           in
           fear
           ,
           but
           in
           love
           and
           reverence
           .
           
             Receptae
             reverentiae
             est
             si
             mulier
             viro
          
           
           
           subsit
           ,
           said
           the
           Law
           ;
           unlesse
           also
           that
           we
           will
           adde
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           that
           modesty
           which
           like
           rubies
           adorn
           the
           necks
           and
           cheeks
           of
           women
           .
           
             Pudicitia
             est
             ,
             pater
             ,
             eos
             magnificare
             qui
             nos
             socias
             sumpserunt
          
           
           sibi
           ;
           said
           the
           maiden
           in
           the
           comedy
           :
           It
           is
           modesty
           to
           advance
           and
           highly
           to
           honour
           them
           who
           have
           honoured
           us
           by
           making
           us
           to
           be
           the
           companions
           of
           their
           dearest
           excellencies
           ;
           for
           the
           woman
           that
           went
           before
           the
           man
           in
           the
           way
           of
           death
           ,
           is
           commanded
           to
           follow
           him
           in
           the
           way
           of
           love
           :
           and
           that
           makes
           the
           society
           to
           be
           perfect
           ,
           and
           the
           union
           profitable
           ,
           and
           the
           harmony
           compleat
           .
           
        
         
           
             Inferior
             Matrona
             suo
             sit
             ,
             Sexte
             ,
             marito
             ;
          
           
             Non
             aliter
             siunt
             foemina
             virque
             pares
             .
          
        
         
         
           For
           then
           the
           soul
           and
           body
           make
           a
           perfect
           man
           when
           the
           soul
           
           commands
           wisely
           ,
           or
           rules
           lovingly
           ,
           and
           cares
           profitably
           ,
           and
           provides
           plentifully
           ,
           and
           conducts
           charitably
           ,
           that
           body
           which
           is
           its
           partner
           and
           yet
           the
           inferiour
           .
           But
           if
           the
           body
           shall
           give
           lawes
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           violenco
           of
           the
           appetite
           ,
           first
           abuse
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           then
           possesse
           the
           superior
           portion
           of
           the
           will
           and
           choice
           ,
           the
           body
           and
           the
           soul
           are
           not
           apt
           company
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           is
           a
           fool
           and
           miserable
           .
           If
           the
           soul
           rules
           not
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           a
           companion
           ;
           either
           it
           must
           govern
           ,
           or
           be
           a
           slave
           ;
           Never
           was
           King
           deposed
           and
           suffered
           to
           live
           in
           the
           state
           of
           peerage
           and
           equall
           honour
           ,
           but
           made
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           or
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           and
           those
           women
           that
           had
           rather
           
           lead
           the
           blinde
           then
           follow
           prudent
           guides
           ,
           rule
           fools
           and
           easie
           men
           ,
           then
           obey
           the
           powerfull
           and
           the
           wise
           ,
           never
           made
           a
           good
           society
           in
           a
           house
           ;
           a
           wife
           never
           can
           become
           equall
           but
           by
           obeying
           ;
           but
           so
           her
           power
           while
           it
           is
           in
           minority
           ,
           makes
           up
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           man
           integrall
           ,
           and
           becomes
           one
           government
           ,
           as
           themselves
           are
           one
           man.
           
             Male
             and
             Female
             created
             he
             them
             ,
             and
             called
             their
          
           
           
             name
             Adam
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ;
           they
           are
           but
           one
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           severall
           parts
           of
           this
           one
           man
           must
           stand
           in
           the
           place
           where
           God
           appointed
           ,
           that
           the
           lower
           parts
           may
           do
           their
           offices
           in
           their
           own
           station
           ,
           and
           promote
           the
           common
           interest
           of
           the
           
           whole
           .
           A
           ruling
           woman
           is
           intolerable
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             Faciunt
             graviora
             coactae
          
           
             Imperio
             sexus
             —
             
          
        
         
           But
           that
           's
           not
           all
           ;
           for
           she
           is
           miserable
           too
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           sad
           calamity
           for
           a
           woman
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           a
           fool
           or
           a
           weak
           
           person
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           a
           guard
           of
           geese
           to
           keep
           the
           Capitoll
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           a
           flock
           of
           sheep
           should
           read
           grave
           lectures
           to
           their
           shepherd
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           orders
           where
           he
           shall
           conduct
           them
           to
           pasture
           .
           
             O
             verè
             Phyrgiae
             ,
             neque
             enim
             Phryges
             ,
          
           It
           is
           a
           curse
           that
           God
           thereatned
           sinning
           persons
           ,
           
             Devoratum
             est
             robur
             eorum
             ,
             facti
             sunt
             quasi
             mulieres
             .
          
           
           
             Effeminati
             dominabuntur
             eis
          
           .
           To
           be
           ruled
           by
           weaker
           people
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           fool
           to
           ones
           master
           is
           the
           fate
           of
           miserable
           and
           unblessed
           people
           :
           and
           the
           wife
           can
           be
           no
           waies
           happy
           ,
           unlesse
           she
           be
           governed
           by
           a
           prudent
           Lord
           ,
           whose
           
           commands
           are
           sober
           counsels
           ,
           whose
           authority
           is
           paternall
           ,
           whose
           orders
           are
           provisions
           ,
           and
           whose
           sentences
           are
           charity
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           concerning
           the
           measures
           and
           limits
           of
           this
           obedience
           ,
           we
           can
           best
           take
           accounts
           from
           Scripture
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             ut
             Domino
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           large
           enough
           ;
           
           
           as
           unto
           a
           Lord
           
             ut
             Ancilla
             Domino
          
           ,
           so
           St.
           Hierom
           understands
           it
           ,
           who
           neither
           was
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           sexe
           nor
           to
           marriage
           ;
           But
           his
           
           mistake
           is
           soon
           confuted
           by
           the
           text
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           
             ut
             Dominis
          
           ,
           be
           subject
           to
           your
           husbands
           as
           unto
           Lords
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           religion
           ,
           in
           reverence
           and
           in
           love
           ,
           in
           duty
           and
           zeal
           ,
           in
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           ;
           or
           else
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           may
           signifie
           ,
           wives
           be
           so
           subject
           to
           your
           husbands
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ye
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Lord.
           For
           that
           's
           the
           measure
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             all
             things
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           more
           plain
           in
           the
           parallell
           place
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Religion
           
           must
           be
           the
           measure
           of
           your
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           :
           
             intra
             limites
             disciplinae
          
           ,
           so
           Tertullian
           expresses
           it
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
           so
           
             Clemens
             Alex.
          
           In
           all
           things
           let
           the
           wise
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           husband
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           do
           nothing
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           those
           only
           things
           excepted
           in
           which
           he
           is
           impious
           or
           refractary
           in
           things
           pertaining
           to
           wisdome
           and
           piety
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           also
           there
           is
           some
           peculiar
           caution
           .
           For
           although
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           of
           the
           necessary
           parts
           of
           faith
           and
           holy
           life
           ,
           the
           woman
           is
           only
           subject
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           only
           is
           and
           can
           be
           Lord
           of
           consciences
           ,
           and
           commands
           alone
           where
           the
           conscience
           is
           instructed
           and
           convinced
           ;
           yet
           as
           it
           is
           part
           of
           the
           mans
           office
           to
           be
           a
           
           teacher
           ,
           and
           a
           prophet
           ,
           and
           a
           guide
           ,
           and
           a
           Master
           ;
           so
           also
           it
           will
           relate
           very
           much
           to
           the
           demonstration
           of
           their
           affections
           to
           obey
           his
           counsels
           ,
           to
           imitate
           his
           vertues
           ,
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           have
           her
           perswasion
           measured
           by
           the
           lines
           of
           his
           excellent
           religion
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           It
           were
           hugely
           decent
           (
           saith
           Plutarch
           )
           that
           the
           wife
           should
           acknowledge
           her
           husband
           for
           her
           teacher
           and
           her
           guide
           ;
           for
           then
           when
           she
           is
           what
           he
           please
           to
           efform
           her
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           cause
           to
           complain
           if
           she
           be
           no
           better
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           precepts
           and
           wise
           counsels
           
           can
           draw
           her
           off
           from
           vanities
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           said
           of
           Geometry
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           be
           skill'd
           in
           that
           ,
           she
           will
           not
           easily
           be
           a
           gamester
           or
           a
           dancer
           ,
           may
           perfectly
           be
           said
           of
           Religion
           .
           If
           she
           suffers
           her self
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           his
           counsell
           ,
           and
           efformed
           by
           his
           religion
           ;
           either
           he
           is
           an
           ill
           master
           in
           his
           religion
           ,
           or
           he
           may
           secure
           in
           her
           and
           for
           his
           advantage
           an
           excellent
           vertue
           .
           And
           although
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           the
           husband
           hath
           no
           empire
           and
           command
           ,
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           a
           place
           left
           to
           perswade
           ,
           and
           intreat
           ,
           and
           induce
           by
           arguments
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           in
           a
           family
           a
           greater
           endearment
           of
           affections
           then
           the
           unity
           of
           religion
           :
           and
           anciently
           it
           was
           not
           permitted
           to
           a
           woman
           to
           
           have
           a
           religion
           by
           her self
           .
           
             Eosdem
             quos
             maritus
             nosse
             Deos
             &
             colere
             solos
             uxor
             debet
          
           (
           said
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           )
           And
           the
           rites
           which
           a
           woman
           performes
           severally
           from
           her
           husband
           are
           not
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Pomponia
             Graecina
          
           because
           she
           entertain'd
           a
           stranger
           religion
           was
           permitted
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           her
           husband
           Plantius
           .
           And
           
           this
           whole
           affair
           is
           no
           stranger
           to
           Christianity
           .
           For
           the
           Christian
           woman
           was
           not
           suffered
           to
           marry
           an
           unbelieving
           man
           ;
           and
           
           although
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           extended
           to
           different
           opinions
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           common
           faith
           ,
           yet
           thus
           much
           advantage
           is
           won
           or
           lost
           by
           it
           ;
           that
           the
           complyance
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           and
           submission
           of
           her
           understanding
           to
           the
           better
           rule
           of
           her
           husband
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           will
           help
           very
           much
           to
           warrant
           her
           ,
           though
           she
           should
           be
           misperswaded
           in
           a
           matter
           lesse
           necessary
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           can
           warrant
           her
           in
           her
           separate
           rites
           and
           manners
           of
           worshippings
           ,
           but
           an
           invincible
           necessity
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           a
           curious
           infallible
           truth
           ;
           and
           if
           she
           be
           deceived
           alone
           ,
           she
           hath
           no
           excuse
           ;
           if
           with
           him
           ,
           she
           hath
           much
           pity
           ,
           and
           some
           degrees
           of
           warranty
           under
           the
           protection
           
           of
           humility
           ,
           and
           duty
           ,
           and
           dear
           affections
           ;
           and
           she
           will
           finde
           that
           it
           is
           part
           of
           her
           priviledge
           and
           right
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           mysteries
           and
           blessings
           of
           her
           husbands
           religion
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           Romulus
           .
           A
           woman
           by
           the
           holy
           Lawes
           hath
           right
           to
           partake
           of
           her
           husbands
           goods
           ,
           and
           her
           husbands
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           holy
           things
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           a
           schisme
           in
           one
           bed
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           nursery
           of
           temptations
           ,
           and
           
           love
           is
           persecuted
           and
           in
           perpetuall
           danger
           
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           there
           dwell
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           divided
           interests
           ,
           and
           differing
           opinions
           ,
           and
           continuall
           disputes
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           love
           them
           so
           well
           whom
           we
           beleeve
           to
           be
           lesse
           beloved
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           ill
           uniting
           with
           a
           person
           concerning
           whom
           my
           perswasion
           tels
           me
           that
           he
           is
           like
           to
           live
           in
           hell
           to
           eternall
           ages
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           next
           line
           of
           the
           womans
           duty
           is
           compliance
           ,
           which
           S.
           Peter
           cals
           ,
           
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             ornament
             of
             a
             meek
             and
          
           
           
             a
             quiet
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           to
           it
           he
           opposes
           
             the
             outward
             and
             pompous
             ornament
             of
             the
             body
          
           ;
           concerning
           which
           as
           there
           can
           be
           no
           particular
           
           measure
           set
           down
           to
           all
           persons
           ,
           but
           the
           propositions
           are
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           the
           customes
           of
           wise
           people
           ,
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           and
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           man
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           limited
           by
           Christian
           modesty
           ,
           and
           the
           usages
           of
           the
           more
           excellent
           and
           severe
           matrons
           .
           Menander
           in
           the
           Comedy
           brings
           in
           a
           man
           turning
           his
           wife
           from
           his
           house
           because
           she
           stain'd
           her
           hair
           yellow
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           the
           beauty
           ,
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           A
           wise
           woman
           should
           not
           paint
           .
           A
           studious
           gallantry
           in
           cloathes
           cannot
           make
           a
           wise
           man
           love
           his
           wife
           the
           better
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Comedy
           ,
           such
           gayeties
           are
           fit
           for
           tragedies
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           the
           uses
           of
           life
           :
           
             decor
             occultus
             ,
             &
             tecta
             venustas
             ,
          
           
           that
           's
           the
           Christian
           womans
           finenesse
           ,
           
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           
           sweetnesse
           of
           manners
           ,
           humble
           comportment
           ,
           fair
           interpretation
           of
           all
           addresses
           ,
           ready
           
           compliances
           ,
           high
           opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           mean
           of
           her self
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           To
           partake
           
           secretly
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           heart
           of
           all
           his
           joyes
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           him
           comly
           and
           fair
           ,
           though
           the
           Sun
           hath
           drawn
           a
           cypresse
           over
           him
           ,
           (
           for
           as
           marriages
           are
           not
           to
           be
           contracted
           by
           the
           hands
           and
           eye
           ,
           but
           
           with
           reason
           and
           the
           hearts
           :
           so
           are
           these
           
           judgements
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           minde
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           sight
           :
           )
           and
           Diamonds
           cannot
           make
           the
           woman
           vertuous
           ,
           nor
           him
           to
           value
           her
           who
           sees
           her
           put
           them
           off
           then
           ,
           when
           charity
           and
           modesty
           are
           her
           brghtest
           ornaments
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           those
           husbands
           that
           are
           pleased
           with
           undecent
           gayeties
           
           of
           their
           wives
           ,
           are
           like
           fishes
           taken
           with
           ointments
           and
           intoxicating
           baits
           ,
           apt
           and
           easie
           for
           sport
           and
           mockery
           ,
           but
           uselesse
           for
           food
           :
           and
           when
           Circe
           had
           turned
           Ulysses
           companions
           into
           hogs
           and
           monkies
           ,
           by
           pleasures
           and
           the
           inchantments
           of
           her
           bravery
           and
           luxury
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           usefull
           to
           her
           ,
           she
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           on
           wise
           Ulysses
           she
           was
           continually
           enamour'd
           .
           Indeed
           the
           outward
           ornament
           is
           fit
           to
           take
           fools
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           worth
           the
           taking
           ;
           But
           she
           that
           hath
           a
           wise
           husband
           ,
           must
           intice
           him
           to
           an
           eternall
           dearnesse
           by
           the
           vail
           of
           modesty
           ,
           and
           the
           grave
           robes
           of
           chastity
           ,
           the
           ornament
           of
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           the
           jewels
           of
           faith
           and
           charity
           ;
           
           she
           must
           have
           no
           fucus
           but
           blushings
           ,
           her
           brightnesse
           must
           be
           purity
           ,
           and
           she
           must
           shine
           round
           about
           with
           sweetnesses
           and
           friendship
           ,
           and
           she
           shall
           be
           pleasant
           while
           she
           lives
           ,
           and
           desired
           when
           she
           dies
           .
           If
           not
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Her
           grave
           shall
           be
           full
           of
           rottennesse
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           her
           memory
           
           shall
           be
           worse
           after
           she
           is
           dead
           :
           
             after
             she
             is
             dead
          
           :
           For
           that
           will
           be
           the
           end
           of
           all
           merry
           meetings
           ;
           and
           I
           choose
           this
           to
           be
           the
           last
           advice
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Remember
             the
             dayes
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             many
          
           ;
           The
           joyes
           of
           the
           bridal
           chambers
           are
           quickly
           past
           ,
           and
           the
           remaining
           portion
           
           of
           the
           state
           is
           a
           dull
           progresse
           without
           variety
           of
           joyes
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           the
           change
           of
           sorrowes
           ;
           but
           that
           portion
           that
           shall
           enter
           
           into
           the
           grave
           must
           be
           eternall
           .
           It
           is
           fit
           that
           I
           should
           infuse
           a
           bunch
           of
           myrrhe
           into
           the
           festivall
           goblet
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Egyptian
           manner
           serve
           up
           a
           dead
           mans
           bones
           at
           a
           feast
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           shew
           it
           and
           take
           it
           away
           again
           ;
           it
           will
           make
           the
           wine
           bitter
           ,
           but
           wholesome
           ;
           But
           those
           marryed
           pairs
           that
           live
           ,
           as
           remembring
           that
           they
           must
           part
           again
           ,
           and
           give
           an
           account
           how
           they
           treat
           themselves
           and
           each
           other
           ,
           shall
           at
           the
           day
           of
           their
           death
           be
           admitted
           to
           glorious
           espousals
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           shall
           live
           again
           ,
           be
           marryed
           to
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           partake
           of
           his
           glories
           ,
           with
           Abraham
           and
           Joseph
           ,
           S.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           marryed
           Saints
           .
           
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           All
           those
           things
           that
           now
           please
           us
           shall
           passe
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           we
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           those
           things
           that
           concern
           the
           other
           life
           are
           permanent
           as
           the
           numbers
           of
           eternity
           :
           and
           although
           at
           the
           resurrection
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           relation
           of
           husband
           and
           wife
           ,
           and
           no
           marriage
           shall
           be
           celebrated
           ,
           but
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           yet
           then
           shall
           be
           remembred
           how
           men
           and
           women
           pass'd
           through
           this
           state
           which
           is
           
           a
           type
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           sacramentall
           union
           all
           holy
           pairs
           shall
           passe
           to
           the
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           ,
           where
           love
           shall
           be
           their
           portion
           ,
           and
           joyes
           shall
           crown
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           lye
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           to
           eternall
           ages
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           ,
           XIX
           .
           APPLES
           of
           SODOM
           :
           OR
           The
           Fruits
           of
           Sinne.
           
             Part.
             I.
          
           
        
         
           
             Romans
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             What
             fruit
             had
             ye
             then
             in
             those
             things
             whereof
             ye
             are
             now
             ashamed
             ?
             For
             the
             end
             of
             those
             things
             is
             death
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           son
           of
           Sirach
           did
           prudently
           advise
           concerning
           making
           judgements
           of
           the
           felicity
           or
           infelicity
           
           of
           men
           :
           
             Judge
             none
             blessed
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             shall
             be
             known
             in
             his
             children
             .
          
           Some
           
           men
           raise
           their
           fortunes
           from
           a
           cottage
           to
           the
           chaires
           of
           Princes
           ,
           from
           a
           sheep-coat
           to
           a
           throne
           ,
           and
           dwell
           in
           the
           circles
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           lap
           of
           prosperity
           ;
           their
           wishes
           and
           successe
           dwell
           under
           the
           same
           roof
           ,
           and
           providence
           brings
           all
           events
           into
           their
           design
           ,
           and
           ties
           both
           ends
           together
           with
           prosperous
           successes
           ;
           and
           even
           the
           little
           conspersions
           and
           intertextures
           of
           evill
           accidents
           in
           their
           lives
           are
           but
           like
           a
           faing'd
           note
           in
           musick
           ,
           by
           an
           artificiall
           discord
           making
           the
           ear
           covetous
           ,
           and
           then
           pleased
           with
           the
           harmony
           into
           which
           the
           appetite
           was
           inticed
           by
           passion
           ,
           and
           a
           pretty
           restraint
           ;
           
           and
           variety
           does
           but
           adorn
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           of
           a
           sweeter
           relish
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           advantages
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           these
           men
           descend
           into
           their
           graves
           without
           a
           change
           of
           fortune
           ,
        
         
           Eripitur
           persona
           ,
           manet
           res
           .
        
         
         
           Indeed
           they
           cannot
           longer
           dwell
           upon
           the
           estate
           ,
           but
           that
           remains
           
           unrifled
           ,
           and
           descends
           upon
           the
           heir
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           well
           till
           the
           next
           generation
           :
           but
           if
           the
           evill
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           change
           of
           his
           present
           prosperity
           for
           an
           intolerable
           danger
           of
           an
           uncertain
           eternity
           ,
           does
           not
           sowre
           his
           full
           chalice
           ;
           yet
           if
           his
           children
           prove
           vicious
           ,
           or
           degenerous
           ,
           cursed
           ,
           or
           unprosperous
           ,
           we
           account
           the
           man
           miserable
           ,
           and
           his
           grave
           to
           be
           strewed
           with
           sorrowes
           and
           dishonours
           .
           The
           wise
           and
           valiant
           Chabrias
           grew
           miserable
           by
           the
           folly
           of
           his
           son
           Ctesippus
           ;
           and
           the
           reputation
           of
           brave
           Germanicus
           began
           to
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           when
           the
           base
           Caligula
           entred
           upon
           his
           scene
           of
           dishonourable
           crimes
           .
           Commodus
           the
           wanton
           and
           feminine
           son
           of
           wise
           Antoninus
           gave
           a
           check
           to
           the
           great
           name
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           son
           
           of
           
             Hortensius
             Corbius
          
           was
           prostitute
           ,
           and
           the
           heir
           of
           
             Q.
             Fabius
             Maximus
          
           was
           disinherited
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           city
           Praetor
           ,
           as
           being
           unworthy
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           fields
           of
           his
           glorious
           Father
           ,
           and
           young
           Scipio
           the
           son
           of
           Africanus
           was
           a
           fool
           and
           a
           prodigall
           ;
           posterity
           did
           weep
           afresh
           over
           the
           monuments
           of
           their
           brave
           progenitors
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           infelicity
           can
           pursue
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           overtake
           him
           in
           his
           grave
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           great
           calamity
           when
           it
           fals
           upon
           innocent
           persons
           :
           and
           that
           Moses
           died
           upon
           
             Mount
             Nebo
          
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           great
           an
           evill
           ,
           as
           that
           his
           sons
           Eliezer
           and
           Gersom
           were
           unworthy
           
           to
           succeed
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           Priesthood
           was
           devolv'd
           to
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           the
           Principality
           to
           his
           servant
           :
           And
           to
           Samuel
           ,
           that
           his
           sons
           prov'd
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           were
           exauthorated
           for
           their
           unworthinesse
           ,
           was
           an
           allay
           to
           his
           honour
           and
           his
           joyes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           proclaims
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           measures
           of
           our
           felicity
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           the
           lines
           of
           our
           own
           person
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           relations
           too
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           cursed
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           cannot
           be
           reckoned
           among
           the
           fortunate
           .
        
         
           This
           which
           I
           have
           discoursed
           concerning
           families
           in
           generall
           ,
           is
           
           most
           remarkable
           in
           the
           retinue
           and
           family
           of
           sin
           ;
           for
           it
           keeps
           a
           good
           house
           ,
           and
           is
           full
           of
           company
           and
           servants
           ,
           it
           is
           served
           by
           the
           possessions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           courted
           by
           the
           unhappy
           ,
           flatter'd
           by
           fools
           ,
           taken
           into
           the
           bosome
           by
           the
           effeminate
           ,
           made
           the
           end
           of
           humane
           designs
           ,
           and
           feasted
           all
           the
           way
           of
           its
           progresse
           ;
           wars
           are
           made
           for
           its
           interest
           ,
           and
           men
           give
           or
           venture
           their
           lives
           that
           their
           sin
           may
           be
           prosperous
           ;
           all
           the
           
             outward
             senses
          
           are
           its
           handmaids
           ,
           and
           the
           
             inward
             senses
          
           are
           of
           its
           privie
           chamber
           ;
           
             the
             understanding
          
           is
           its
           counsellour
           ,
           
             the
             will
          
           its
           friend
           ,
           riches
           are
           its
           ministers
           ,
           nature
           holds
           up
           its
           train
           ,
           and
           art
           is
           its
           emissary
           to
           promote
           its
           interest
           and
           
           affairs
           abroad
           :
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           is
           inrolled
           in
           its
           taxing
           tables
           ,
           and
           are
           subjects
           or
           friends
           of
           its
           kingdome
           ,
           or
           are
           so
           kinde
           to
           it
           as
           to
           make
           too
           often
           visits
           ,
           and
           to
           lodge
           in
           its
           borders
           ;
           because
           all
           men
           stare
           upon
           its
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           are
           intic'd
           to
           tast
           of
           its
           wanton
           delicacies
           .
           But
           then
           if
           we
           look
           what
           are
           the
           children
           
           of
           this
           splendid
           family
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           issue
           sinne
           produces
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           it
           may
           help
           to
           unite
           the
           charme
           .
           Sin
           and
           concupiscence
           marry
           together
           ,
           and
           riot
           and
           feast
           it
           high
           ,
           but
           their
           fruits
           ,
           the
           children
           and
           production
           of
           their
           filthy
           union
           ,
           are
           ugly
           and
           
             deform'd
             ,
             foolish
          
           and
           
             ill
             natur'd
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostles
           cals
           them
           by
           their
           names
           ,
           shame
           and
           death
           .
           These
           are
           
             the
             fruits
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             apples
             of
          
           Sodom
           ,
           fair
           outsides
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           touch
           them
           ,
           they
           turn
           to
           ashes
           and
           a
           stink
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           will
           nurse
           these
           children
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           whatsoever
           is
           dear
           to
           you
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           house
           of
           feasting
           ,
           and
           chambers
           of
           riot
           where
           sin
           dwels
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           will
           have
           the
           mother
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           the
           daughters
           ;
           the
           tree
           
           and
           the
           fruits
           go
           together
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           none
           of
           you
           all
           that
           ever
           enter'd
           into
           this
           house
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           he
           left
           the
           skirts
           of
           his
           garment
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           shame
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           name
           roll'd
           in
           the
           chambers
           of
           death
           .
           What
           fruit
           had
           ye
           then
           ?
           That
           's
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           question
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           is
           the
           summe
           totall
           of
           the
           pleasure
           of
           sin
           ?
           2.
           
           What
           fruits
           and
           relishes
           it
           leaves
           behinde
           by
           its
           naturall
           efficiency
           ?
           3.
           
           What
           are
           its
           consequents
           by
           its
           demerit
           ,
           and
           the
           infliction
           of
           the
           superadded
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           deserved
           ?
           Of
           the
           first
           St.
           Paul
           gives
           no
           account
           ,
           but
           by
           way
           of
           upbraiding
           asks
           ,
           what
           they
           had
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           nothing
           
           that
           they
           dare
           own
           ,
           nothing
           that
           remains
           :
           and
           where
           is
           it
           ?
           shew
           it
           ;
           what
           's
           become
           of
           it
           ?
           Of
           the
           second
           he
           gives
           the
           summe
           totall
           ;
           all
           its
           naturall
           effects
           are
           shame
           and
           its
           appendages
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           or
           the
           superinduc'd
           evils
           by
           the
           just
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           cals
           death
           ,
           the
           worst
           name
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           of
           evils
           that
           can
           happen
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           consider
           what
           pleasures
           there
           are
           in
           sin
           ;
           
             most
             of
             them
             are
             very
             punishments
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           reckon
           nor
           consider
           concerning
           envie
           ,
           which
           one
           in
           Stobaeus
           cals
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             basest
             spirit
             and
             yet
             very
             just
             ,
          
           because
           it
           punishes
           the
           delinquent
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           
           sin
           ,
           doing
           as
           Aelian
           saies
           of
           the
           Polypus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           when
           he
           wants
           his
           prey
           ,
           he
           devours
           his
           own
           armes
           ;
           and
           the
           leannesse
           ,
           and
           the
           secret
           pangs
           ,
           and
           the
           perpetuall
           restlesnesse
           of
           an
           envious
           man
           feed
           upon
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           drink
           down
           his
           spirits
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           can
           ruine
           or
           observe
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           fairest
           fortunes
           of
           his
           neighbour
           .
           The
           fruit
           of
           this
           tree
           are
           mingled
           and
           sowre
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           indured
           in
           the
           very
           eating
           .
           Neither
           will
           I
           reck
           on
           the
           horrid
           afrightments
           and
           amazements
           of
           murder
           ,
           nor
           the
           uneasinesse
           of
           impatience
           ,
           which
           doubles
           every
           evill
           that
           it
           feels
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           intolerable
           ;
           nor
           the
           secret
           grievings
           ,
           
           and
           continuall
           troubles
           of
           peevishnesse
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           man
           uncapable
           of
           receiving
           good
           ,
           or
           delighting
           in
           beauties
           and
           fair
           intreaties
           ,
           in
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           and
           charities
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           make
           a
           catalogue
           of
           sins
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           which
           is
           a
           disease
           ,
           a
           trouble
           in
           it's
           very
           constitution
           and
           its
           nature
           :
           such
           
           are
           
             loathing
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             bitternesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             rage
             ,
             greedinesse
             ,
             confusion
             of
             minde
             ,
          
           and
           
             irresolution
             ,
             cruelty
          
           and
           
             despite
             ,
             slothfulnesse
          
           
           and
           
             distrust
             ,
             unquietnesse
          
           and
           
             anger
             ,
             effeminacy
          
           and
           
             nicenesse
             ,
             prating
          
           and
           
             sloth
             ,
             ignorance
          
           and
           
             inconstancy
             ,
             incogitancy
          
           and
           
             cursing
             ,
             malignity
          
           and
           
             fear
             ,
             forgetfulnesse
          
           and
           
             rashnesse
             ,
             pusillanimity
          
           and
           
             despair
             ,
             rancour
          
           and
           superstition
           :
           if
           a
           man
           were
           to
           curse
           his
           enemy
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           wish
           him
           a
           greater
           evill
           then
           these
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           severall
           kinds
           of
           sin
           which
           men
           choose
           ,
           and
           give
           all
           their
           hopes
           of
           heaven
           in
           exchange
           for
           one
           of
           these
           diseases
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           fearfull
           consideration
           that
           a
           man
           should
           rather
           choose
           eternally
           to
           perish
           ,
           then
           to
           say
           his
           prayers
           heartily
           ,
           and
           affectionately
           ?
           But
           so
           
           it
           is
           with
           very
           many
           men
           ;
           they
           are
           driven
           to
           their
           devotions
           by
           custome
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           and
           reputation
           ,
           and
           civill
           compliances
           ;
           they
           sigh
           and
           look
           sowre
           when
           they
           are
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           abide
           there
           as
           a
           man
           under
           the
           Chirurgeons
           hands
           ,
           smarting
           aud
           fretting
           all
           the
           while
           ;
           or
           else
           he
           passes
           the
           time
           with
           incogitancy
           ,
           and
           hates
           the
           imployment
           ,
           and
           suffers
           the
           torments
           of
           prayers
           which
           he
           loves
           not
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           ,
           although
           for
           so
           doing
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           may
           perish
           :
           what
           fruit
           ,
           what
           deliciousnesse
           can
           he
           fancy
           in
           being
           weary
           of
           his
           prayers
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           pretence
           or
           colour
           for
           these
           things
           .
           Can
           any
           man
           imagine
           a
           greater
           evill
           to
           the
           body
           and
           soul
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           then
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           furious
           eyes
           ,
           and
           a
           distracted
           look
           ,
           palenesse
           with
           
           passion
           ,
           and
           trembling
           hands
           and
           knees
           ,
           and
           furiousnesse
           ,
           and
           folly
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           head
           ?
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           pleasure
           of
           anger
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           pleasure
           men
           choose
           damnation
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           great
           truth
           ,
           that
           
             there
             are
             but
             very
             few
             sins
             that
             pretend
             to
             pleasure
             :
          
           although
           a
           man
           be
           weak
           and
           soon
           deceived
           ,
           and
           the
           Devill
           is
           crafty
           ,
           and
           sin
           is
           false
           and
           impudent
           ,
           and
           pretences
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           yet
           most
           kinds
           of
           sins
           are
           reall
           and
           
             prime
             troubles
          
           to
           the
           very
           body
           ,
           without
           all
           manner
           of
           deliciousnesse
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           sensuall
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           and
           carnall
           part
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           must
           put
           on
           something
           of
           a
           Devill
           before
           he
           can
           choose
           such
           sins
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           love
           mischief
           because
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           ;
           for
           in
           
           most
           instances
           there
           is
           no
           other
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Nothing
           pretends
           to
           pleasure
           but
           
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             lower
             belly
             ,
             ambition
             ,
          
           and
           revenge
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           catalogue
           of
           sins
           is
           numerous
           as
           the
           production
           of
           fishes
           ,
           yet
           these
           three
           only
           can
           be
           apt
           to
           consen
           us
           with
           a
           fair
           outside
           ;
           and
           yet
           upon
           the
           survey
           of
           what
           fruits
           they
           bring
           ,
           and
           what
           taste
           they
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           manducation
           ,
           besides
           the
           filthy
           relish
           they
           leave
           behind
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           how
           miserably
           they
           are
           abused
           and
           fool'd
           ,
           that
           expend
           any
           thing
           upon
           such
           purchases
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           a
           man
           cannot
           take
           pleasure
           
             in
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           in
           gluttony
           ,
           or
           drunkennesse
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           be
           helped
           forward
           with
           inconsideration
           
           and
           folly
           .
           For
           we
           see
           it
           evidently
           that
           grave
           and
           wise
           persons
           ,
           men
           of
           experience
           and
           consideration
           are
           extremely
           lesse
           affected
           with
           lust
           and
           loves
           ;
           the
           hare-brain'd
           boy
           ,
           the
           young
           gentleman
           that
           thinks
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           greater
           then
           to
           be
           free
           from
           
           a
           Tutor
           ,
           he
           indeed
           courts
           his
           folly
           and
           enters
           into
           the
           possession
           
           of
           lust
           without
           abatement
           ;
           consideration
           dwels
           not
           there
           ;
           but
           when
           a
           sober
           man
           meets
           with
           a
           temptation
           ,
           and
           is
           helped
           by
           his
           naturall
           temper
           ,
           or
           invited
           by
           his
           course
           of
           life
           ;
           if
           he
           can
           consider
           ,
           he
           hath
           so
           many
           objections
           and
           fears
           ,
           so
           many
           difficulties
           and
           impediments
           ,
           such
           sharp
           reasonings
           and
           sharper
           jealousies
           concerning
           its
           event
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           does
           at
           all
           enter
           into
           folly
           ,
           it
           pleases
           him
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           do
           it
           in
           despite
           of
           himself
           ;
           and
           the
           pleasure
           is
           so
           allayed
           ,
           that
           he
           knowes
           not
           whether
           it
           be
           wine
           or
           vinegar
           ;
           his
           very
           apprehension
           and
           instruments
           of
           relish
           are
           fill'd
           with
           fear
           and
           contradicting
           principles
           ,
           and
           the
           deliciousnesse
           does
           but
           
             affricare
             cutem
          
           ,
           it
           went
           but
           to
           the
           skin
           ;
           but
           the
           allay
           went
           further
           ;
           it
           kept
           a
           
           guard
           within
           ,
           and
           suffered
           the
           pleasure
           to
           passe
           no
           further
           .
           A
           man
           must
           resolve
           to
           be
           a
           fool
           ,
           a
           rash
           ,
           inconsiderate
           person
           ,
           or
           he
           will
           feel
           but
           little
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           his
           sin
           :
           indeed
           he
           that
           stops
           his
           nose
           ,
           may
           drink
           down
           such
           corrupted
           waters
           ,
           and
           he
           understood
           it
           well
           who
           chose
           rather
           to
           be
           a
           fool
           ,
        
         
           
             Dum
             mala
             delectent
             mea
             me
             ,
             vel
             denique
             fallant
             ,
          
           
             Quàm
             sapere
             &
             ringi
             —
             
          
        
         
           so
           that
           his
           sins
           might
           delight
           him
           ,
           or
           deceive
           him
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           without
           pleasure
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           .
           So
           that
           in
           effect
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           lose
           his
           discerning
           faculties
           ,
           before
           he
           discerns
           the
           little
           phantastick
           joyes
           of
           his
           concupiscence
           ;
           which
           demonstrates
           how
           vain
           ,
           how
           empty
           of
           pleasure
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           beholding
           to
           folly
           and
           illusion
           ,
           to
           a
           jugling
           and
           a
           plain
           cousenage
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           be
           fancyed
           to
           be
           pleasant
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           beauty
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           best
           eyes
           cannot
           perceive
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           the
           blinde
           or
           blear-ey'd
           people
           can
           see
           ;
           and
           such
           is
           the
           pleasure
           of
           lust
           ,
           which
           by
           every
           degree
           of
           wisdome
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           is
           lessened
           and
           undervalued
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           pleasures
           of
           intemperance
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           but
           the
           reliques
           and
           images
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           after
           that
           nature
           hath
           been
           feasted
           ;
           For
           so
           long
           as
           she
           needs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           temperance
           waits
           ,
           so
           long
           pleasure
           also
           stands
           there
           .
           But
           as
           temperance
           begins
           to
           go
           away
           ,
           having
           done
           the
           ministeries
           of
           Nature
           ,
           every
           morsell
           ;
           and
           every
           new
           goblet
           is
           still
           lesse
           delicious
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           endured
           but
           as
           men
           force
           nature
           by
           violence
           to
           stay
           longer
           then
           she
           would
           :
           How
           have
           some
           men
           rejoyced
           when
           they
           have
           escaped
           a
           cup
           !
           and
           when
           they
           cannot
           escape
           ,
           they
           pour
           it
           in
           ,
           and
           receive
           it
           with
           as
           much
           pleasure
           as
           the
           old
           women
           have
           in
           the
           Lapland
           dances
           ;
           they
           dance
           the
           round
           ,
           
           but
           there
           is
           a
           horror
           and
           a
           harshnesse
           in
           the
           Musick
           ;
           and
           they
           call
           it
           pleasure
           ,
           because
           men
           bid
           them
           do
           so
           :
           but
           there
           is
           a
           Devill
           in
           the
           company
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           is
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           such
           is
           theirs
           :
           he
           rejoyces
           in
           the
           thriving
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           swelling
           fortune
           of
           his
           darling
           drunkenesse
           ,
           but
           his
           joyes
           are
           the
           joyes
           of
           him
           that
           knowes
           and
           
           alwayes
           remembers
           that
           he
           shall
           infallibly
           have
           the
           biggest
           damnation
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           how
           forc'd
           a
           joy
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           
           at
           the
           end
           of
           an
           intemperate
           feast
           .
        
         
           
             Non
             benè
             mendaci
             risus
             componitur
             ore
             ,
          
           
             Nec
             benè
             sollicitis
             ebria
             verba
             sonant
             .
          
        
         
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           intemperance
           takes
           but
           natures
           leavings
           ;
           when
           the
           belly
           is
           full
           and
           nature
           cals
           to
           take
           away
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           that
           comes
           in
           afterwards
           is
           next
           to
           loathing
           :
           it
           is
           like
           the
           relish
           and
           taste
           of
           meats
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           third
           course
           ,
           or
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           honey
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           eaten
           til
           he
           can
           endure
           to
           take
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           
           there
           is
           no
           other
           difference
           of
           these
           men
           from
           them
           that
           die
           upon
           another
           cause
           ,
           then
           was
           observed
           among
           the
           Phalangia
           of
           old
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           serpents
           make
           men
           die
           laughing
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           die
           weeping
           :
           so
           does
           the
           intemperate
           ,
           and
           so
           does
           his
           brother
           that
           languishes
           of
           a
           consumption
           ;
           this
           man
           dies
           weeping
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           dies
           laughing
           :
           but
           they
           both
           die
           infallibly
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           pleasure
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           sting
           of
           a
           serpent
           ,
           
             immixto
             liventia
             mella
             veneno
          
           ,
           it
           wounds
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           he
           dies
           with
           a
           Tarantula
           dancing
           and
           singing
           till
           he
           bowes
           his
           neck
           ,
           and
           kisses
           his
           bosome
           with
           the
           fatall
           noddings
           and
           declensions
           of
           
           death
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           these
           pretenders
           to
           pleasure
           which
           you
           see
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           they
           not
           very
           prosperous
           in
           their
           pretences
           ,
           there
           is
           mingled
           so
           much
           trouble
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           act
           and
           injoyment
           ,
           that
           the
           appetite
           is
           above
           half
           tired
           before
           it
           comes
           ;
           It
           is
           necessary
           a
           man
           should
           be
           hugely
           patient
           that
           is
           
             ambitious
             ,
             Ambulare
             per
             Britannos
             ,
             Scythicas
             pati
             pruinas
             :
          
           no
           man
           buy
           's
           death
           and
           damnation
           at
           so
           dear
           a
           rate
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           sights
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           endures
           cold
           and
           hunger
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             Patiens
             liminis
             atque
             solis
          
           ,
           
        
         
           The
           heat
           of
           the
           sun
           ,
           and
           the
           cold
           of
           the
           threshold
           ;
           the
           dangers
           of
           war
           ,
           and
           the
           snares
           of
           a
           crafty
           enemy
           ;
           he
           lies
           upon
           the
           ground
           with
           a
           severity
           greater
           then
           the
           penances
           of
           a
           Hermit
           ,
           and
           fasts
           beyond
           the
           austerity
           of
           a
           rare
           penitent
           ;
           with
           this
           only
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           does
           it
           for
           heaven
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           an
           uncertain
           honour
           ,
           and
           an
           eternity
           of
           flames
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           by
           this
           time
           that
           he
           hath
           won
           something
           ,
           he
           hath
           spent
           some
           years
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           not
           much
           time
           left
           him
           to
           rest
           in
           his
           new
           purchase
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           worn
           
           out
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           lessen'd
           his
           capacity
           of
           feeling
           it
           ;
           and
           although
           it
           is
           ten
           to
           one
           he
           cannot
           escape
           all
           the
           dangers
           he
           must
           venture
           at
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           come
           near
           his
           trifle
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           is
           arrived
           thither
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           long
           enjoy
           ,
           nor
           well
           perceive
           or
           taste
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           are
           more
           sorrowes
           at
           the
           gate
           ,
           then
           there
           can
           dwell
           comforts
           
           in
           all
           the
           rooms
           of
           the
           houses
           of
           pride
           and
           great
           designs
           .
           And
           
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           revenge
           ,
           which
           is
           pleasant
           only
           to
           a
           devill
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           of
           the
           same
           cursed
           temper
           .
           He
           does
           a
           thing
           which
           ought
           to
           trouble
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           move
           him
           to
           pity
           what
           his
           own
           vile
           hands
           have
           acted
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           does
           not
           pity
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           troubled
           with
           himself
           and
           wish
           the
           things
           undone
           ,
           he
           hath
           those
           affections
           by
           which
           the
           Devill
           doth
           rejoyce
           in
           destroying
           souls
           ;
           which
           affections
           a
           man
           cannot
           have
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           be
           perfectly
           miserable
           ,
           by
           being
           contrary
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           felicity
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           is
           
             false
             ,
             phantastick
          
           ,
           and
           violent
           ;
           it
           can
           do
           him
           no
           good
           ,
           it
           can
           do
           him
           hurt
           :
           't
           is
           ods
           but
           it
           will
           ;
           and
           on
           him
           that
           takes
           revenge
           ,
           revenge
           shall
           be
           taken
           ;
           
           and
           by
           a
           reall
           evill
           he
           shall
           dearly
           pay
           for
           the
           goods
           that
           are
           but
           airy
           and
           phantasticall
           ;
           It
           is
           like
           a
           rolling
           stone
           ,
           which
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           forced
           up
           a
           hill
           ,
           will
           return
           upon
           him
           with
           a
           greater
           violence
           ,
           and
           break
           those
           bones
           whose
           sinews
           gave
           it
           motion
           .
           The
           pleasure
           of
           revenge
           is
           like
           the
           pleasure
           of
           eating
           chalk
           and
           coals
           ;
           a
           foolish
           disease
           made
           the
           appetite
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           entertain'd
           with
           an
           evill
           reward
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           the
           feeding
           of
           a
           Cancer
           or
           a
           Wolfe
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           restlesse
           till
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           ,
           every
           man
           sees
           how
           infinitely
           he
           is
           removed
           from
           satisfaction
           or
           felicity
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           These
           sins
           when
           they
           are
           entertain'd
           with
           the
           greatest
           fondnesse
           from
           without
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           but
           extreme
           little
           pleasure
           ,
           because
           
           there
           is
           a
           strong
           faction
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           party
           against
           them
           :
           something
           that
           is
           within
           contests
           against
           the
           entertainment
           ,
           and
           they
           sit
           uneasily
           upon
           the
           spirit
           when
           the
           man
           is
           vexed
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           lawfull
           ▪
           The
           
             Persian
             King
          
           gave
           Themistocles
           a
           goodly
           pension
           ,
           assigning
           Magnesia
           with
           the
           revenue
           of
           50
           talents
           for
           his
           bread
           ,
           Lampsacum
           for
           his
           wine
           ,
           and
           Myos
           for
           his
           meat
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           while
           he
           fed
           high
           and
           drunk
           deep
           ,
           he
           was
           infinitely
           afflicted
           that
           every
           thing
           went
           crosse
           to
           his
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           bring
           his
           ends
           about
           to
           betray
           his
           country
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           he
           mingled
           poison
           
           with
           his
           wine
           ,
           and
           drank
           it
           off
           ,
           having
           first
           intreated
           his
           friends
           to
           steal
           for
           him
           a
           private
           grave
           in
           his
           own
           countrey
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           most
           pompous
           and
           flattering
           sins
           :
           their
           meat
           and
           drink
           are
           good
           and
           pleasant
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           plenteous
           and
           criminall
           ;
           but
           its
           imployment
           is
           base
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           so
           against
           a
           mans
           interest
           ,
           and
           against
           what
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           dearest
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           perswade
           his
           better
           parts
           to
           consent
           ,
           but
           must
           fight
           against
           them
           and
           all
           their
           arguments
           .
           These
           things
           are
           
             against
             a
             mans
             conscience
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             against
             his
             reason
          
           and
           
             his
             rest
          
           ;
           and
           something
           within
           makes
           his
           pleasure
           sit
           uneasily
           .
           But
           so
           do
           violent
           perfumes
           make
           the
           head
           
           ache
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wise
           persons
           reject
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           eye
           refuses
           to
           stare
           upon
           the
           beauties
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           because
           it
           makes
           it
           weep
           it self
           blinde
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           luscious
           dish
           please
           my
           palat
           ,
           and
           turns
           to
           loathing
           in
           the
           stomach
           ,
           I
           will
           lay
           aside
           that
           evill
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           danger
           and
           the
           bigger
           pain
           ,
           not
           that
           little
           pleasure
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           sin
           ,
           
           it
           pleases
           the
           senses
           ,
           but
           diseases
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           wounds
           that
           :
           and
           
           that
           it
           is
           as
           apt
           to
           smart
           as
           the
           skin
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           considerable
           in
           the
           provisions
           of
           pleasure
           and
           pain
           respectively
           :
           and
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           to
           a
           contradicting
           reason
           ,
           are
           like
           the
           joyes
           of
           wine
           to
           a
           condemned
           man
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             Difficile
             est
             imitari
             gaudia
             falsa
             ,
          
           
             Difficile
             est
             tristi
             fingere
             mente
             jocum
             .
          
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           veryhard
           to
           delight
           freely
           in
           that
           which
           so
           vexes
           the
           more
           tender
           and
           most
           sensible
           part
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           what
           Pliny
           said
           of
           
           the
           Poppies
           growing
           in
           the
           river
           Caïcus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           brings
           a
           stone
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           flower
           or
           fruit
           ;
           so
           are
           the
           pleasures
           of
           these
           pretending
           sins
           ;
           the
           flower
           at
           the
           best
           is
           stinking
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           stone
           in
           the
           bottome
           ,
           it
           is
           gravell
           in
           the
           teeth
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           must
           drink
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           own
           gums
           when
           he
           manducates
           such
           unwholesome
           ,
           such
           unpleasant
           fruit
           .
        
         
           —
           Vitiorum
           gaudia
           vulnus
           habent
           .
        
         
           They
           make
           a
           wound
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           very
           pleasant
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           great
           labour
           ,
           and
           travail
           to
           live
           a
           vicious
           life
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           pleasure
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           these
           few
           sins
           that
           do
           pretend
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           little
           limited
           nothing
           ,
           confin'd
           to
           a
           single
           faculty
           ,
           to
           one
           sense
           ,
           having
           nothing
           but
           the
           skin
           for
           its
           organ
           ,
           or
           instrument
           ,
           an
           artery
           ,
           or
           something
           not
           more
           considerable
           then
           a
           Lute-string
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           best
           it
           is
           but
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           an
           appetite
           which
           reason
           can
           cure
           ,
           which
           time
           can
           appease
           ,
           which
           every
           diversion
           can
           take
           off
           ;
           such
           as
           is
           not
           perfective
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           nor
           of
           advantage
           to
           his
           person
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           desire
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           comes
           with
           no
           just
           cause
           ,
           so
           
           can
           be
           satisfied
           with
           no
           just
           measures
           ;
           it
           is
           satisfied
           before
           it
           comes
           to
           a
           vice
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           come
           thither
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           cannot
           satisfie
           it
           :
           a
           little
           thing
           will
           weary
           it
           ,
           but
           nothing
           can
           content
           it
           .
           For
           all
           these
           
             sensuall
             desires
             are
             nothing
             but
             an
             impatience
             of
             being
             well
             and
             wise
             ,
             of
             being
             in
             health
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             our
             wits
          
           ;
           which
           two
           things
           if
           a
           man
           could
           endure
           (
           and
           it
           is
           but
           reasonable
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           )
           he
           would
           never
           lust
           to
           drown
           his
           heart
           in
           seas
           of
           wine
           ,
           or
           oppresse
           his
           belly
           with
           loads
           of
           undigested
           meat
           ,
           or
           make
           himself
           base
           as
           the
           mixtures
           of
           a
           harlot
           ,
           by
           breaking
           the
           sweetest
           limits
           ,
           and
           holy
           festivities
           of
           marriage
           .
           
             Malum
             impatientia
          
           
           
             est
             boni
          
           ,
           said
           Tertullian
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           ;
           to
           please
           the
           sense
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           do
           a
           mans
           self
           mischief
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           lusts
           tend
           to
           some
           direct
           dissolution
           of
           a
           mans
           health
           ,
           or
           his
           felicity
           ,
           his
           reason
           ,
           or
           his
           religion
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           enemy
           that
           a
           man
           carries
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           said
           concerning
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Quantum
             in
             deliciis
          
           
           
             fuit
             ,
             tantum
             dat
             illi
             tormentum
             &
             luctum
             ,
          
           Let
           her
           have
           torment
           
           and
           sorrow
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           her
           delights
           ;
           is
           most
           eminently
           true
           in
           the
           pleasing
           of
           our
           senses
           ;
           the
           lust
           and
           desire
           is
           a
           torment
           ;
           the
           remembrance
           and
           the
           absence
           is
           a
           torment
           ,
           and
           the
           enjoyment
           does
           not
           satisfie
           ,
           but
           disables
           the
           instrument
           ,
           and
           tires
           the
           faculty
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           but
           a
           little
           of
           what
           his
           sense
           covets
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           contented
           ,
           but
           impatient
           for
           more
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           loads
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           feel
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           swallowes
           a
           full
           goblet
           does
           not
           taste
           his
           wine
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           sense
           ;
           nothing
           contents
           it
           but
           that
           which
           he
           cannot
           perceive
           :
           and
           it
           is
           alwaies
           restlesse
           ,
           till
           he
           be
           weary
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           way
           unpleased
           ,
           till
           
           it
           can
           feel
           no
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           the
           instrument
           of
           sense
           is
           the
           means
           of
           its
           torment
           ;
           by
           the
           faculty
           by
           which
           it
           tasts
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           it
           is
           afflicted
           ;
           for
           so
           long
           as
           it
           can
           taste
           ,
           it
           is
           tormented
           with
           desire
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           can
           desire
           no
           longer
           ,
           it
           cannot
           feel
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Sin
           hath
           little
           or
           no
           pleasure
           lin
           its
           very
           injoyment
           ;
           because
           its
           very
           manner
           of
           entry
           and
           production
           is
           by
           a
           curse
           and
           a
           contradiction
           ;
           it
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           like
           a
           viper
           through
           the
           sides
           of
           its
           mother
           by
           means
           unnaturall
           ,
           violent
           ,
           and
           monstrous
           .
           
             Men
             love
             sin
             only
             because
             it
             is
             forbidden
             ;
             Sin
             took
             occasion
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           come
           in
           upon
           its
           own
           pretences
           ,
           but
           
           men
           rather
           suspect
           a
           secret
           pleasure
           in
           it
           because
           there
           are
           guards
           kept
           upon
           it
           ;
        
         
           
             Sed
             quia
             caecus
             inest
             vitiis
             amor
             ,
             omne
             futurum
          
           
             Despicitur
             ,
             suadéntque
             brevem
             praesentia
             fructum
             ,
          
           
             Et
             ruit
             in
             vetitum
             damni
             secura
             libido
             .
          
        
         
           Men
           run
           into
           sin
           with
           blinde
           affections
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           reason
           despise
           the
           future
           ,
           hoping
           for
           some
           little
           pleasure
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           and
           
           all
           this
           is
           only
           because
           they
           are
           forbidden
           :
           Do
           not
           many
           men
           sin
           out
           of
           spight
           ?
           some
           out
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           some
           by
           wildenesse
           ,
           and
           indetermination
           ,
           some
           by
           impudence
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           are
           taken
           in
           a
           fault
           ,
        
         
           —
           Frontémque
           à
           crimine
           sumunt
           ,
        
         
           Some
           because
           they
           are
           reproved
           ,
           many
           by
           custome
           ,
           others
           by
           importunity
           :
        
         
           Ordo
           fuit
           crevisse
           malis
           —
           
        
         
           It
           grows
           upon
           crab-stocks
           ,
           and
           the
           lust
           it self
           is
           sowre
           and
           unwholesome
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           very
           many
           sins
           come
           in
           wholly
           upon
           these
           accounts
           ,
           such
           persons
           and
           such
           sins
           cannot
           pretend
           
           pleasure
           ;
           but
           as
           Naturalists
           say
           of
           
             pulse
             ,
             cum
             maledictis
             &
             probris
             serendum
             praecipiunt
             ,
             ut
             laetiùs
             porventat
          
           ;
           the
           countrey
           people
           were
           
           used
           to
           curse
           it
           and
           rail
           upon
           it
           all
           the
           while
           that
           it
           was
           sowing
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           thrive
           the
           better
           ;
           t
           is
           true
           with
           sins
           ,
           they
           grow
           up
           with
           curses
           ,
           with
           spite
           and
           contradiction
           ,
           peevishnesse
           and
           indignation
           ,
           pride
           and
           cursed
           principles
           ;
           and
           therefore
           pleasure
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           the
           inscription
           of
           the
           box
           ;
           for
           that
           's
           the
           least
           part
           of
           its
           ingredient
           and
           constitution
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           pleasures
           in
           the
           very
           enjoying
           of
           sin
           are
           infinitely
           trifling
           and
           inconsiderable
           ,
           because
           they
           passe
           away
           so
           quickly
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           in
           themselves
           little
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           lesse
           by
           their
           volatile
           and
           fugitive
           
           nature
           .
           But
           if
           they
           were
           great
           ,
           then
           their
           being
           so
           transient
           does
           not
           only
           lossen
           the
           delight
           ,
           but
           changes
           it
           into
           a
           torment
           ,
           and
           loads
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           sinner
           with
           impatience
           and
           indignation
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           high
           upbraiding
           to
           the
           watchfull
           adulterer
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           hath
           contriv'd
           the
           stages
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           tyed
           many
           circumstances
           together
           with
           arts
           and
           labour
           ,
           and
           these
           joyn
           and
           stand
           knit
           and
           solid
           only
           by
           contingency
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           often
           born
           away
           with
           the
           impetuous
           torrent
           of
           an
           inevitable
           accident
           ,
           like
           Xerxes
           bridge
           over
           the
           Hellespont
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           is
           to
           begin
           again
           ,
           and
           sets
           new
           wheels
           a
           going
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           arts
           ,
           and
           the
           labour
           ,
           and
           the
           watchings
           ,
           and
           the
           importunity
           ,
           and
           the
           violence
           ,
           and
           the
           unwearied
           study
           ,
           and
           
           indefatigable
           diligence
           of
           many
           moneths
           
             he
             enters
             upon
             possession
          
           ,
           and
           finds
           them
           not
           of
           so
           long
           abode
           as
           one
           of
           his
           cares
           ,
           which
           in
           so
           vast
           numbers
           made
           so
           great
           a
           portion
           of
           his
           life
           afflicted
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             enjoying
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             ,
          
           St.
           Paul
           
           cals
           it
           ;
           he
           names
           no
           pleasures
           ;
           our
           English
           translation
           uses
           the
           word
           of
           
             enjoying
             pleasures
          
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           were
           any
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           
             for
             that
             season
          
           ,
           that
           instant
           ,
           that
           very
           transition
           of
           the
           act
           ,
           which
           dies
           in
           its
           very
           birth
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           we
           can
           only
           say
           as
           the
           minstrell
           sung
           of
           Pacuvius
           when
           he
           was
           carryed
           dead
           from
           his
           supper
           to
           his
           bed
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           A
           man
           can
           scarce
           have
           time
           enough
           to
           say
           
             it
             is
             alive
          
           ,
           
           but
           that
           
             it
             was
             :
             nullo
             non
             se
             die
             extui●t
             ,
          
           it
           died
           every
           day
           ,
           it
           lived
           never
           unto
           life
           ,
           but
           lived
           and
           dyed
           unto
           death
           ,
           being
           its
           mother
           ,
           and
           its
           daughter
           :
           The
           man
           dyed
           before
           the
           sin
           did
           live
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           had
           lived
           ,
           it
           consign'd
           him
           to
           dye
           eternally
           .
        
         
           Adde
           〈◊〉
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           so
           passes
           away
           ,
           that
           nothing
           at
           all
           remains
           behind
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           pleasant
           :
           it
           is
           like
           the
           path
           of
           an
           arrow
           in
           the
           air
           ;
           the
           next
           morning
           no
           man
           can
           tell
           what
           is
           become
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           last
           nights
           sin
           :
           they
           are
           no
           where
           but
           in
           Gods
           books
           ,
           deposited
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           sealed
           up
           against
           the
           day
           of
           dreadfull
           
           accounts
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           the
           man
           they
           are
           as
           if
           they
           never
           had
           been
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           what
           a
           horrible
           aggravation
           it
           will
           be
           to
           the
           miseries
           of
           damnation
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           shall
           for
           ever
           perish
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           looks
           round
           about
           he
           cannot
           see
           ,
           nor
           tell
           where
           it
           is
           .
           
             He
             that
             dies
             ,
             dies
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           very
           little
           
           present
           he
           findes
           it
           an
           unrewarding
           interest
           ,
           to
           walk
           seven
           dayes
           together
           over
           sharp
           stones
           only
           to
           see
           a
           place
           from
           whence
           he
           must
           
           come
           back
           in
           an
           hour
           .
           If
           it
           goes
           off
           presently
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           the
           labour
           ;
           if
           it
           stayes
           long
           ,
           it
           growes
           tedious
           :
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           pleasant
           ,
           if
           it
           stayes
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           does
           stay
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           valued
           :
           
             Haec
             mala
             mentis
             gaudia
          
           .
           It
           abides
           too
           little
           a
           while
           to
           be
           felt
           ,
           or
           called
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           should
           abide
           longer
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           troublesome
           as
           pain
           ,
           and
           loath'd
           like
           the
           tedious
           speech
           of
           an
           Orator
           pleading
           against
           the
           life
           of
           the
           innocent
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Sin
           hath
           in
           its
           best
           advantages
           but
           
             a
             trifling
             inconsiderable
             pleasure
          
           :
           because
           not
           only
           God
           and
           
             reason
             ,
             conscience
          
           and
           
             honour
             ,
             interest
          
           
           and
           lawes
           ,
           do
           sowre
           it
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           gust
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           devill
           himself
           either
           being
           over-ruled
           by
           God
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           strange
           unsignificant
           malice
           makes
           it
           troublesome
           and
           
             intricate
             ,
             intangled
          
           and
           involv'd
           ;
           and
           one
           sin
           contradicts
           another
           ,
           and
           vexes
           the
           man
           with
           so
           great
           variety
           of
           evils
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Gods
           service
           he
           should
           meet
           with
           half
           the
           difficulty
           ,
           he
           would
           certainly
           give
           over
           the
           whole
           imployment
           .
           Those
           that
           St.
           James
           speaks
           of
           who
           
             prayed
             that
             they
             might
             spend
             it
             upon
             their
             lusts
             ,
          
           were
           covetous
           and
           prodigall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           endure
           the
           torments
           of
           one
           to
           have
           the
           pleasure
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           greater
           ,
           
             the
             pleasure
             of
             spending
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             displeasure
             that
             it
             is
             spent
             ,
          
           and
           does
           not
           still
           remain
           after
           
           its
           consumption
           ,
           is
           easie
           to
           tell
           :
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           lasts
           much
           longer
           .
           Does
           not
           the
           Devill
           often
           tempt
           men
           to
           despair
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           torment
           put
           bars
           and
           locks
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           never
           return
           to
           God
           ?
           Which
           what
           else
           is
           it
           but
           a
           plain
           indication
           that
           it
           is
           intended
           ,
           the
           man
           should
           feel
           the
           images
           and
           dreams
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           no
           longer
           but
           till
           he
           be
           without
           remedy
           ?
           Pleasure
           is
           but
           like
           centries
           or
           woodden
           frames
           ,
           set
           under
           arches
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           strong
           by
           their
           own
           weight
           and
           consolidation
           to
           stand
           alone
           ;
           and
           when
           by
           any
           means
           the
           Devill
           hath
           a
           man
           
           sure
           ,
           he
           takes
           no
           longer
           care
           to
           cousen
           you
           with
           pleasures
           ,
           but
           is
           pleased
           that
           men
           should
           begin
           
             an
             early
             hell
          
           ,
           and
           be
           
             tormented
             before
             the
             time
          
           .
           Does
           not
           envie
           punish
           or
           destroy
           flattery
           ;
           and
           self-love
           sometimes
           torment
           the
           drunkard
           ;
           and
           intemperance
           abate
           the
           powers
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           man
           impotent
           ;
           and
           lazinesse
           become
           a
           hinderance
           to
           ambition
           ;
           and
           the
           desires
           of
           man
           wax
           impatient
           upon
           contradicting
           interests
           ,
           and
           by
           crossing
           each
           others
           design
           on
           all
           hands
           lessen
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           man
           tormented
           ?
        
         
           10.
           
           Sinne
           is
           of
           so
           little
           relish
           and
           gust
           ,
           so
           trifling
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           alwayes
           greater
           in
           expectation
           then
           it
           is
           in
           the
           possession
           .
           But
           if
           men
           did
           before
           hand
           see
           ,
           what
           the
           utmost
           is
           ,
           which
           sinne
           ministers
           to
           please
           the
           beastly
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           were
           impossible
           it
           should
           be
           pursued
           with
           so
           much
           earnestnesse
           and
           disadvantages
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           it
           should
           promise
           more
           then
           it
           
           can
           give
           ;
           Men
           could
           not
           otherwise
           be
           cousened
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           inquired
           ,
           why
           men
           should
           sin
           again
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           experience
           of
           
           the
           little
           and
           great
           deception
           ?
           It
           is
           to
           be
           confessed
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           they
           should
           ;
           but
           then
           we
           may
           remember
           that
           men
           sinne
           again
           ,
           though
           their
           sinne
           did
           afflict
           them
           ;
           they
           will
           be
           drunk
           again
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           sick
           ;
           they
           will
           again
           commit
           folly
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           surprised
           in
           their
           shame
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           needed
           an
           hospitall
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           something
           else
           that
           moves
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           pleasure
           ;
           for
           they
           doe
           it
           without
           and
           against
           its
           interest
           ;
           but
           either
           they
           still
           proceed
           ,
           hoping
           to
           supply
           by
           numbers
           what
           they
           finde
           not
           in
           proper
           measures
           ;
           or
           God
           permits
           them
           to
           proceed
           as
           an
           instrument
           of
           punishment
           ;
           or
           their
           understandings
           
           and
           reasonings
           grow
           cheaper
           ;
           or
           they
           grow
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           upon
           any
           terms
           ;
           or
           contract
           new
           appetites
           ,
           and
           are
           pleased
           with
           the
           baser
           and
           the
           lower
           reward
           of
           sinne
           :
           but
           whatsoever
           can
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           fancy
           is
           higher
           ,
           the
           desires
           more
           sharp
           ,
           and
           the
           reflexion
           more
           brisk
           ,
           at
           the
           door
           and
           entrance
           of
           the
           entertainment
           ,
           then
           in
           all
           the
           little
           and
           shorter
           periods
           of
           its
           possession
           :
           for
           then
           it
           is
           but
           limited
           by
           the
           naturall
           measures
           ,
           and
           abated
           by
           distemper
           ,
           and
           loathed
           by
           enjoying
           ,
           and
           disturbed
           by
           partners
           ,
           and
           dishonoured
           by
           shame
           and
           
           evill
           accidents
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           men
           coming
           to
           the
           river
           Lucius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           seeing
           waters
           pure
           as
           the
           tears
           of
           the
           spring
           ,
           or
           the
           pearls
           of
           the
           morning
           ,
           expects
           that
           in
           such
           a
           fair
           promising
           bosome
           ,
           the
           inmates
           should
           be
           fair
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           findes
           the
           fishes
           black
           ,
           filthy
           ,
           and
           unwholesome
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           in
           sinne
           ,
           its
           face
           is
           fair
           and
           beauteous
           ,
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Softer
           then
           sleep
           ,
           or
           the
           dreams
           of
           wine
           ,
           tenderer
           then
           the
           curds
           of
           milk
           ,
           
             &
             Euganeâ
             quantumvis
             mollior
             agnâ
          
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           come
           to
           handle
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           filthy
           ,
           rough
           as
           the
           Porcupine
           ,
           black
           as
           the
           shadowes
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           having
           promised
           a
           fish
           it
           gives
           a
           scorpion
           ,
           and
           a
           stone
           in
           stead
           of
           bread
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           fruits
           of
           its
           present
           possession
           ,
           the
           pleasures
           of
           its
           taste
           are
           lesse
           pleasant
           ,
           because
           no
           sober
           person
           ,
           no
           man
           that
           can
           discourse
           does
           like
           it
           long
           ,
           
        
         
           
             —
             Breve
             sit
             quod
             turpiter
             audes
             .
          
           
        
         
           But
           he
           approves
           it
           in
           the
           height
           of
           passion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           disguises
           of
           a
           temptation
           ;
           but
           at
           all
           other
           times
           he
           findes
           it
           ugly
           and
           unreasonable
           ;
           
           and
           the
           very
           remembrances
           must
           at
           all
           times
           abate
           its
           
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           sowre
           its
           delicacies
           .
           In
           the
           most
           parts
           of
           a
           mans
           life
           he
           wonders
           at
           his
           own
           folly
           ,
           and
           prodigious
           madnesse
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           ever
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           deluded
           by
           such
           trifles
           ;
           and
           he
           sighes
           next
           morning
           ,
           and
           knowes
           it
           over
           night
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           therefore
           certain
           that
           he
           leans
           upon
           a
           thorne
           ,
           which
           he
           knowes
           will
           smart
           ,
           and
           he
           dreads
           the
           event
           of
           to
           morrow
           ?
           But
           so
           have
           I
           known
           a
           bold
           trooper
           fight
           in
           the
           confusion
           of
           a
           battell
           ,
           and
           being
           warm
           with
           heat
           and
           rage
           received
           from
           the
           swords
           of
           his
           enemy
           ,
           wounds
           open
           like
           a
           grave
           ;
           but
           he
           felt
           them
           not
           ,
           and
           when
           by
           the
           streams
           of
           bloud
           he
           found
           himself
           mark'd
           for
           pain
           ,
           he
           refused
           
           to
           consider
           then
           ,
           what
           he
           was
           to
           feel
           to
           morrow
           :
           but
           when
           his
           rage
           had
           cool'd
           into
           the
           temper
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           clammy
           moisture
           had
           checked
           the
           fiery
           emission
           of
           spirits
           ,
           he
           wonders
           at
           his
           own
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           blames
           his
           fate
           ,
           and
           needs
           a
           mighty
           patience
           to
           bear
           his
           great
           calamity
           .
           So
           is
           the
           bold
           and
           merry
           sinner
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           warm
           with
           wine
           and
           lust
           ,
           wounded
           and
           bleeding
           with
           the
           strokes
           of
           hell
           ,
           he
           twists
           with
           the
           fatall
           arm
           that
           strikes
           him
           ,
           and
           cares
           not
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           must
           abate
           his
           gayety
           ,
           because
           he
           remembers
           that
           when
           his
           wounds
           are
           cold
           and
           considered
           ,
           he
           must
           roar
           or
           perish
           ,
           repent
           or
           do
           worse
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           miserable
           or
           undone
           .
           The
           
           Greeks
           call
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           felicity
           of
           condemned
           slaves
           feasted
           high
           in
           sport
           .
           
             Dion
             Prusaeus
          
           reports
           that
           when
           the
           Persians
           had
           got
           the
           victory
           ,
           they
           would
           pick
           out
           the
           noblest
           slave
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           They
           make
           him
           a
           King
           for
           three
           dayes
           ,
           and
           cloath
           him
           with
           royall
           robes
           ,
           and
           minister
           to
           him
           all
           the
           pleasures
           he
           can
           choose
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           while
           he
           knowes
           he
           is
           to
           dye
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           mirth
           and
           folly
           .
           But
           then
           let
           it
           be
           remembred
           what
           checks
           and
           allayes
           of
           mirth
           the
           poor
           man
           starts
           at
           ,
           when
           he
           remembers
           the
           axe
           and
           the
           altar
           where
           he
           must
           shortly
           bleed
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           
           we
           may
           understand
           what
           that
           pleasure
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           which
           the
           man
           sighs
           deeply
           ,
           when
           he
           considers
           what
           opinion
           he
           had
           of
           this
           sin
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           counsell
           and
           sober
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           what
           reason
           against
           it
           ,
           he
           shall
           feel
           to
           morrow
           when
           he
           must
           weep
           or
           die
           .
           Thus
           it
           happens
           to
           sinners
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Qui
             sacrificant
             hominem
             osculabuntur
             Vitulum
             ,
             He
             that
          
           
           
             gives
             a
             man
             in
             sacrifice
             shall
             kisse
             the
             calf
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           shall
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           seventh
           chappell
           of
           Moloch
           to
           kisse
           the
           Idoll
           :
           a
           goodly
           reward
           for
           so
           great
           a
           price
           ,
           for
           so
           great
           an
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           I
           doe
           not
           doubt
           but
           these
           considerations
           will
           
           meet
           with
           some
           persons
           that
           think
           them
           to
           be
           
             protestatio
             contra
             factum
          
           ,
           and
           fine
           pretences
           against
           all
           experience
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           all
           these
           severe
           sayings
           ,
           sin
           is
           still
           so
           pleasant
           as
           to
           tempt
           the
           wisest
           resolution
           .
           Such
           men
           are
           in
           a
           very
           evill
           condition
           :
           and
           in
           their
           case
           only
           I
           come
           to
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           
           of
           
             Seneca
             ;
             Malorum
             ultimum
             est
             mala
             sua
             amare
             ,
             ubi
             turpia
             non
             solùm
             delectant
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             placent
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           evils
           when
           
           men
           are
           so
           in
           love
           with
           sin
           that
           they
           are
           
             not
             only
             delighted
             with
             them
             but
             pleased
             also
          
           ;
           not
           only
           feel
           the
           relish
           with
           too
           quick
           a
           sense
           ,
           but
           also
           feel
           none
           of
           the
           objections
           ,
           nothing
           of
           the
           pungency
           ,
           the
           sting
           ,
           or
           the
           lessening
           circumstances
           .
           However
           ,
           to
           these
           men
           I
           say
           this
           only
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           experience
           they
           feel
           sin
           pleasant
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           also
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           most
           sins
           are
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           sharpnesses
           and
           diseases
           ;
           *
           and
           that
           very
           few
           do
           pretend
           to
           pleasure
           :
           *
           That
           a
           man
           cannot
           feel
           any
           deliciousnesse
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           is
           helped
           by
           folly
           and
           inconsideration
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           wise
           man
           cannot
           ,
           though
           a
           boy
           or
           a
           fool
           
           can
           be
           pleased
           with
           them
           :
           *
           That
           they
           are
           but
           reliques
           and
           images
           of
           pleasure
           left
           upon
           Natures
           stock
           ,
           and
           therefore
           much
           lesse
           then
           the
           pleasures
           of
           naturall
           vertues
           :
           *
           That
           a
           man
           must
           run
           through
           much
           trouble
           before
           he
           brings
           them
           to
           act
           and
           enjoyment
           :
           *
           That
           he
           must
           take
           them
           in
           despite
           of
           himself
           ,
           against
           reason
           and
           his
           conscience
           ,
           the
           tenderest
           parts
           of
           man
           and
           the
           most
           sensible
           of
           affliction
           :
           *
           They
           are
           at
           the
           best
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           limited
           as
           one
           sense
           ,
           not
           spread
           upon
           all
           the
           faculties
           like
           the
           pleasures
           of
           vertue
           ,
           which
           make
           the
           bones
           fat
           by
           an
           intellectuall
           rectitude
           ,
           and
           the
           eyes
           spritely
           by
           a
           wise
           proposition
           ,
           
           and
           pain
           it self
           to
           become
           easie
           by
           hope
           and
           a
           present
           rest
           within
           :
           *
           It
           is
           certain
           (
           I
           say
           )
           by
           a
           great
           experience
           ,
           that
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           enter
           by
           cursings
           and
           a
           contradictory
           interest
           ,
           and
           become
           pleasant
           not
           by
           their
           own
           relish
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           viciousnesse
           of
           the
           palat
           ,
           by
           spite
           and
           peevishnesse
           ,
           by
           being
           forbidden
           and
           unlawfull
           ;
           *
           And
           that
           which
           is
           its
           sting
           is
           at
           some
           times
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           its
           sweetnesse
           it
           can
           have
           ;
           *
           They
           are
           gone
           sooner
           then
           a
           dream
           ;
           *
           They
           are
           crossed
           by
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           their
           Parent
           is
           their
           Tormentor
           ,
           *
           and
           when
           sinnes
           are
           tyed
           
           in
           a
           chain
           ,
           with
           that
           chain
           they
           dash
           one
           anothers
           brains
           out
           ,
           or
           make
           their
           lodging
           restlesse
           .
           *
           It
           is
           never
           lik'd
           long
           ;
           *
           and
           promises
           much
           and
           performes
           little
           ;
           *
           it
           is
           great
           at
           distance
           ,
           and
           little
           at
           hand
           ,
           against
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           substantiall
           things
           ;
           *
           And
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           how
           little
           pleasure
           is
           left
           ,
           themselves
           have
           reason
           with
           scorn
           and
           indignation
           to
           resent
           .
           So
           that
           if
           experience
           can
           be
           pretended
           against
           experience
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           said
           to
           it
           but
           the
           words
           which
           Phryne
           desired
           to
           be
           writ
           on
           the
           gates
           of
           Thebes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Phryne
             the
             harlot
             built
             it
             up
             ,
             but
             Alexander
             digg'd
             it
             down
          
           ;
           the
           pleasure
           
           is
           supported
           by
           little
           things
           ,
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           fools
           and
           them
           that
           observed
           nothing
           ,
           and
           the
           relishes
           tasted
           by
           artificiall
           appetites
           ,
           by
           art
           and
           cost
           ,
           by
           violence
           and
           preternaturall
           desires
           ,
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           deception
           and
           evill
           habits
           ,
           by
           expectation
           and
           delayes
           ,
           by
           dreams
           and
           inconsiderations
           ,
           
           these
           are
           
             the
             harlots
             hands
          
           that
           build
           
             the
             fairy
             castle
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
           hands
           of
           reason
           and
           religion
           ,
           sober
           counsels
           and
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           experience
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           sighings
           and
           intolerable
           accents
           of
           perishing
           or
           returning
           sinners
           dig
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           sow
           salt
           in
           the
           foundations
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           never
           spring
           up
           in
           the
           accounts
           of
           men
           that
           delight
           not
           in
           the
           portion
           of
           fools
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           .
           
             Neque
             enim
             Deus
             ita
             viventibus
             quicquam
             promisit
             boni
             ,
             neque
             ipsa
             per
             se
             mens
             humana
             talium
             sibi
             conscia
          
           
           
             quicquam
             boni
             sperare
             audet
          
           .
           To
           men
           that
           live
           in
           sinne
           God
           hath
           promised
           no
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           conscience
           it self
           dares
           not
           expect
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XX.
           
             Part
             II.
          
           
           
        
         
           WE
           have
           already
           opened
           this
           
             dunghill
             cover'd
             with
             snow
          
           ,
           which
           was
           indeed
           on
           the
           outside
           white
           as
           the
           spots
           of
           leprosie
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           no
           better
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           very
           colours
           and
           instruments
           of
           deception
           ,
           if
           the
           fucus
           and
           ceruse
           be
           so
           spotted
           and
           sullyed
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           suppose
           to
           be
           under
           the
           wrinkled
           skin
           ,
           what
           in
           the
           corrupted
           liver
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sinks
           of
           the
           body
           of
           sin
           ?
           That
           we
           are
           next
           to
           consider
           :
           But
           if
           we
           open
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           a
           confusion
           of
           all
           its
           parts
           ,
           what
           a
           rebellion
           and
           tumult
           of
           the
           humors
           ,
           what
           a
           disorder
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           what
           a
           monstrosity
           or
           deformity
           is
           
           all
           over
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           infinitely
           convinced
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           choose
           a
           sin
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           on
           which
           he
           may
           choose
           a
           feaver
           ,
           or
           long
           for
           madnesse
           or
           the
           gout
           .
           Sin
           in
           its
           naturall
           efficiency
           hath
           in
           it
           so
           many
           evils
           ,
           as
           must
           needs
           afright
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           scare
           the
           confidence
           of
           every
           one
           that
           can
           consider
           .
        
         
           *
           When
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           shall
           conduct
           his
           Church
           to
           the
           mountains
           of
           glory
           ,
           he
           shall
           
             present
             it
             to
             God
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           pure
           and
           vigorous
           ,
           intirely
           freed
           from
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           infection
           of
           sin
           .
           Upon
           occasion
           of
           which
           expression
           it
           hath
           been
           spoken
           that
           sin
           leaves
           in
           the
           soul
           a
           stain
           or
           spot
           ,
           permanent
           upon
           the
           spirit
           ;
           
           discomposing
           the
           order
           of
           its
           beauty
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           appear
           to
           God
           
             in
             sordibus
          
           in
           such
           filthinesse
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           
             is
             of
             pure
             eyes
             cannot
             behold
             .
          
           But
           roncerning
           the
           nature
           or
           proper
           effects
           of
           this
           spot
           or
           stain
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           been
           agreed
           .
           Some
           call
           it
           an
           obligation
           or
           a
           guilt
           of
           punishment
           ;
           so
           Scotus
           .
           Some
           fancy
           it
           to
           be
           an
           
             elongation
             from
             God
          
           ,
           by
           a
           dissimilitude
           of
           conditions
           ;
           so
           
             Peter
             Lombard
             .
             Alexander
          
           of
           Ales
           sayes
           it
           is
           a
           privation
           of
           the
           proper
           beauty
           and
           splendor
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           with
           which
           God
           adorn'd
           it
           in
           the
           creation
           and
           superaddition
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           expression
           they
           most
           agree
           ,
           but
           seem
           not
           to
           understand
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           signifies
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           as
           you
           describing
           
           sicknesse
           ,
           call
           it
           
             a
             want
             of
             health
          
           ,
           and
           folly
           
             a
             want
             of
             wisdome
          
           ;
           which
           is
           indeed
           to
           say
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           tell
           what
           it
           is
           :
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           hindred
           by
           this
           consideration
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           the
           spots
           and
           stains
           of
           sin
           are
           metaphoricall
           significations
           of
           the
           disorder
           and
           evill
           consequents
           of
           sin
           ;
           which
           it
           leaves
           partly
           upon
           the
           
           soul
           ,
           partly
           upon
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           as
           meeknesse
           is
           called
           
           
             an
             ornament
          
           ,
           and
           
             faith
             a
             shield
          
           ,
           and
           
             salvation
             a
             helmet
          
           ,
           and
           sin
           it self
           
             a
             wrinkle
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             rottennesse
             ,
             a
             burden
             ,
             a
             wound
             ,
             death
             ,
             filthinesse
             :
          
           
           so
           it
           is
           
             a
             3
             defiling
             of
             a
             man
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           contracts
           nastinesse
           and
           dishonour
           by
           impure
           contacts
           ,
           and
           adherencies
           ,
           so
           does
           the
           soul
           receive
           such
           a
           change
           as
           must
           be
           taken
           away
           before
           it
           can
           enter
           into
           the
           eternall
           regions
           ,
           and
           house
           of
           purity
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           a
           distinct
           
           thing
           ,
           
             not
             an
             inherent
             quality
          
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           separated
           from
           other
           evill
           effects
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           reckon
           by
           their
           more
           proper
           names
           ;
           and
           St.
           Paul
           comprises
           under
           the
           scornfull
           appellative
           of
           shame
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           
             naturall
             fruit
          
           of
           sin
           is
           ignorance
           .
           Man
           was
           first
           tempted
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           he
           fell
           into
           darknesse
           by
           beleeving
           the
           Devill
           holding
           forth
           to
           him
           a
           new
           light
           .
           It
           was
           not
           likely
           good
           should
           come
           of
           so
           foul
           a
           beginning
           ;
           that
           the
           woman
           should
           beleeve
           the
           Devill
           putting
           on
           no
           brighter
           shape
           then
           a
           snakes
           skin
           ,
           she
           neither
           being
           afraid
           of
           sin
           nor
           afrighted
           to
           hear
           a
           beast
           speak
           ,
           and
           he
           pretending
           so
           weakly
           in
           the
           temptation
           ,
           that
           he
           promised
           only
           that
           they
           should
           
             know
             evill
          
           ;
           for
           they
           knew
           good
           before
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           was
           offered
           to
           them
           was
           
             the
             experience
             of
             evill
          
           :
           and
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           Devill
           promised
           no
           more
           ;
           for
           sin
           never
           could
           perform
           any
           thing
           but
           
             an
             experience
             of
             evill
          
           ,
           no
           other
           knowledge
           can
           come
           upon
           
           that
           account
           ;
           but
           the
           wonder
           was
           ,
           why
           the
           woman
           should
           sin
           for
           no
           other
           reward
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           which
           she
           ought
           to
           have
           fear'd
           infinitely
           ;
           for
           nothing
           could
           have
           continued
           her
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           
             not
             to
             have
             known
             evill
          
           .
           Now
           this
           knowledge
           was
           the
           introduction
           of
           ignorance
           .
           For
           when
           the
           understanding
           suffered
           it self
           to
           be
           so
           baffled
           as
           to
           study
           evill
           ,
           
             the
             will
          
           was
           as
           foolish
           to
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           conspir'd
           to
           undoe
           each
           other
           .
           For
           when
           
             the
             will
          
           began
           to
           love
           it
           ,
           then
           
             the
             understanding
          
           was
           set
           on
           work
           to
           commend
           ,
           to
           advance
           ,
           to
           conduct
           and
           to
           approve
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           factious
           in
           behalf
           of
           
           the
           new
           purchase
           .
           I
           do
           not
           beleeve
           the
           understanding
           part
           of
           man
           received
           any
           naturall
           decrement
           or
           diminution
           .
           For
           if
           to
           the
           Devils
           their
           naturals
           remain
           intire
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           the
           lesser
           sin
           of
           man
           should
           suffer
           a
           more
           violent
           and
           effective
           mischief
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           understood
           how
           the
           reasonable
           soul
           being
           immortall
           both
           in
           it self
           and
           its
           essentiall
           faculties
           ,
           can
           lose
           or
           be
           lessened
           in
           them
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           it
           can
           die
           .
           But
           it
           received
           impediment
           ,
           by
           new
           propositions
           :
           It
           lost
           and
           willingly
           forgot
           what
           God
           had
           taught
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           from
           the
           fountain
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           gave
           trust
           to
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           without
           remedy
           grow
           foolish
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           man
           came
           to
           
           
             know
             evill
          
           ,
           just
           as
           a
           man
           is
           said
           to
           
             taste
             of
             death
          
           :
           for
           in
           proper
           speaking
           ,
           as
           death
           is
           not
           to
           
             be
             felt
          
           ,
           because
           it
           takes
           away
           all
           sense
           ;
           so
           nether
           can
           evill
           
             be
             known
          
           ,
           because
           whatsoever
           is
           truly
           cognoscible
           ,
           is
           good
           and
           true
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           the
           knowledge
           a
           man
           gets
           by
           sin
           is
           to
           feel
           evill
           :
           he
           knowes
           it
           
             not
             by
             discourse
             ,
             but
             by
             sense
          
           ;
           not
           by
           
           proposition
           ,
           but
           by
           smart
           ;
           The
           Devill
           doing
           to
           man
           as
           Esculapius
           did
           to
           Neoclides
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           he
           gave
           him
           a
           formidable
           collyrium
           to
           torment
           him
           more
           :
           the
           effect
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           the
           Devill
           himself
           grew
           more
           quick-sighted
           to
           abuse
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           became
           more
           blinde
           by
           that
           opening
           of
           our
           eyes
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           this
           mischief
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           connexion
           of
           what
           causes
           ignorance
           doth
           follow
           sin
           :
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           whether
           a
           man
           would
           fain
           be
           pleased
           with
           sin
           ,
           or
           be
           quiet
           ,
           or
           fearlesse
           when
           he
           hath
           sinned
           ,
           or
           continue
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           perswade
           others
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           do
           it
           by
           false
           propositions
           ,
           by
           lyings
           and
           such
           weak
           discourses
           as
           none
           can
           beleeve
           but
           such
           as
           are
           
           born
           fools
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           have
           made
           themselves
           so
           ,
           or
           are
           made
           so
           by
           others
           .
           Who
           in
           the
           world
           is
           a
           verier
           fool
           ,
           a
           more
           ignorant
           wretched
           person
           then
           he
           that
           is
           an
           Atheist
           ?
           A
           man
           may
           better
           beleeve
           there
           is
           no
           such
           man
           as
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           not
           in
           being
           ,
           then
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           :
           for
           himself
           can
           cease
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           once
           was
           not
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           changed
           from
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           very
           many
           periods
           of
           his
           life
           knowes
           not
           that
           he
           is
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           every
           night
           with
           him
           when
           he
           sleeps
           :
           but
           none
           of
           these
           can
           happen
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           knowes
           it
           not
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           fool
           .
           Can
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           be
           more
           foolish
           then
           to
           think
           that
           all
           this
           rare
           fabrick
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           can
           
           come
           by
           chance
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           skill
           of
           art
           is
           not
           able
           to
           make
           an
           Oyster
           ?
           To
           see
           rare
           effects
           and
           no
           cause
           ;
           an
           excellent
           government
           and
           no
           Prince
           ;
           a
           motion
           without
           an
           immovable
           ;
           a
           circle
           without
           a
           centre
           ;
           a
           time
           without
           eternity
           ;
           a
           second
           without
           a
           first
           ;
           a
           thing
           that
           begins
           not
           from
           it self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           perceive
           there
           is
           something
           from
           whence
           it
           does
           begin
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           without
           beginning
           ;
           these
           things
           are
           so
           against
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           beast
           in
           his
           understanding
           that
           does
           not
           assent
           to
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Atheist
           :
           
             the
             fool
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             God.
          
           That
           's
           his
           character
           :
           the
           thing
           framed
           saies
           that
           nothing
           
           framed
           it
           ;
           the
           tongue
           never
           made
           it self
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           yet
           talks
           against
           him
           that
           did
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           made
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           made
           it
           ,
           
             is
             not
          
           .
           But
           this
           folly
           is
           as
           infinite
           as
           hell
           ,
           as
           much
           without
           light
           or
           bound
           ,
           as
           the
           Chaos
           or
           the
           
             primitive
             nothing
          
           .
           But
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           Devill
           never
           prevailed
           very
           farre
           ;
           his
           Schooles
           were
           alwaies
           thin
           at
           these
           Lectures
           :
           some
           few
           people
           have
           been
           witty
           against
           God
           ,
           that
           taught
           them
           to
           speak
           before
           they
           knew
           to
           spell
           a
           syllable
           ;
           but
           either
           they
           are
           monsters
           in
           their
           manners
           ,
           or
           mad
           in
           their
           understandings
           ,
           or
           ever
           finde
           themselves
           confuted
           by
           a
           thunder
           or
           a
           
           plague
           ,
           by
           danger
           or
           death
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Devill
           hath
           infinitely
           prevail'd
           in
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           almost
           as
           senselesse
           and
           ignorant
           as
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           idolatry
           ;
           not
           only
           making
           
             God
             after
             mans
             image
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           calf
           ,
           of
           a
           cat
           ,
           of
           a
           serpent
           ;
           making
           men
           such
           fools
           as
           to
           worship
           a
           quartan
           ague
           ,
           
           fire
           and
           water
           ,
           onions
           and
           sheep
           .
           This
           is
           the
           skill
           man
           learned
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Philosophy
           that
           he
           is
           taught
           by
           beleeving
           the
           D●vill
           .
           *
           What
           wisedome
           can
           there
           be
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           cals
           good
           evill
           ,
           and
           evill
           good
           ;
           to
           say
           
             fire
             is
             cold
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sun
             black
          
           ,
           that
           fornication
           can
           make
           a
           man
           happy
           ,
           or
           drunkennesse
           can
           make
           him
           wise
           ?
           And
           this
           is
           the
           state
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           of
           every
           one
           that
           delights
           in
           iniquity
           ;
           he
           cannot
           be
           pleased
           with
           it
           if
           he
           thinks
           it
           evill
           ;
           he
           cannot
           endure
           it
           ,
           without
           beleeving
           this
           proposition
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             in
             drunkennesse
             ,
             or
             lust
             ,
             pleasure
             enough
             ,
             good
             enough
             to
             make
             him
             amends
             for
             the
             intolerable
             pains
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           But
           then
           if
           we
           consider
           upon
           what
           
             nonsense
             principles
          
           the
           state
           of
           an
           evill
           life
           relies
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           reason
           
           be
           impatient
           ,
           and
           with
           scorn
           and
           indignation
           drive
           away
           the
           fool
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           :
           
             sense
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             reason
             ,
             interest
             before
             religion
             ,
             a
             lust
             before
             heaven
             ,
             moments
             before
             eternity
             ,
             money
             above
             God
             himself
          
           ;
           that
           ,
           
             a
             mans
             felicity
             consists
             in
             that
             which
             a
             beast
             enjoyes
          
           ;
           that
           ,
           
             a
             little
             in
             present
          
           uncertain
           ,
           fallible
           possession
           ,
           
             is
             better
             then
             the
             certain
             state
             of
             infinite
             glories
             hereafter
          
           ;
           what
           childe
           ,
           what
           fool
           can
           think
           things
           more
           weak
           ,
           and
           more
           unreasonable
           ?
           And
           yet
           if
           men
           do
           not
           go
           upon
           these
           grounds
           ,
           upon
           what
           account
           do
           they
           sin
           ?
           sin
           hath
           no
           wiser
           reasons
           for
           it self
           then
           these
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           same
           argument
           that
           a
           flye
           hath
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           candle
           ,
           the
           
           same
           argument
           a
           fool
           hath
           ,
           that
           enters
           into
           sin
           ;
           it
           looks
           prettily
           ,
           but
           rewards
           the
           eye
           ,
           as
           burning
           basons
           do
           ,
           with
           intolerable
           circles
           of
           reflected
           fire
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           principles
           of
           a
           sinners
           Philosophy
           .
           And
           
             no
             wiser
             are
             his
             hopes
          
           ;
           all
           his
           hopes
           that
           he
           hath
           is
           ,
           that
           
             he
             shall
             have
             time
             to
             repent
          
           of
           that
           which
           he
           chooses
           greedily
           ;
           that
           he
           whom
           he
           every
           day
           provokes
           will
           save
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           or
           no
           ;
           that
           he
           can
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           day
           make
           amends
           for
           all
           the
           evils
           of
           40
           years
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           saved
           whether
           he
           does
           or
           no
           ;
           that
           heaven
           is
           to
           be
           had
           for
           a
           sigh
           ,
           or
           a
           short
           prayer
           ,
           and
           yet
           hell
           shall
           not
           be
           consequent
           to
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           labours
           ,
           and
           hellish
           
           services
           of
           a
           whole
           life
           ;
           he
           goes
           on
           and
           cares
           not
           ,
           he
           hopes
           without
           a
           promise
           ,
           and
           refuses
           to
           beleeve
           all
           the
           threatnings
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           beleeves
           he
           shall
           have
           a
           mercy
           for
           which
           he
           never
           had
           a
           revelation
           .
           If
           this
           be
           knowledge
           or
           wisdome
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           folly
           ,
           no
           such
           disease
           as
           madnesse
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           sins
           whose
           very
           formality
           is
           a
           lye
           .
           Superstition
           could
           not
           be
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           men
           did
           beleeve
           God
           to
           be
           good
           and
           wise
           ,
           free
           and
           mercifull
           ,
           not
           a
           tyrant
           ,
           not
           an
           unreasonable
           exactor
           :
           no
           man
           would
           dare
           do
           in
           private
           ,
           what
           he
           fears
           to
           do
           in
           publick
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           know
           that
           God
           sees
           him
           there
           ,
           
           and
           will
           bring
           that
           work
           of
           darknesse
           into
           light
           .
           But
           he
           is
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           sees
           nothing
           ,
           nothing
           sees
           him
           ;
           for
           if
           men
           did
           perceive
           God
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           wickedly
           ,
           it
           is
           worse
           with
           them
           then
           I
           have
           yet
           spoke
           of
           ;
           and
           they
           beleeve
           another
           lie
           ;
           that
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           man
           will
           bring
           more
           shame
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           discerned
           
           by
           God
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           shame
           of
           a
           few
           mens
           talk
           is
           more
           intolerable
           then
           to
           be
           confounded
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           army
           of
           Angels
           ,
           
           and
           Saints
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           .
           *
           He
           that
           excuses
           a
           fault
           by
           telling
           a
           lie
           ,
           beleeves
           it
           better
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           two
           faults
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           thought
           guilty
           of
           one
           ;
           and
           every
           hypocrite
           thinks
           it
           not
           good
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           accounted
           so
           ,
           is
           a
           fine
           thing
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           
             opinion
             is
             better
             then
             reality
          
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           in
           vertue
           nothing
           good
           ,
           but
           the
           fame
           of
           it
           .
           *
           And
           the
           man
           that
           takes
           revenge
           ,
           relies
           upon
           this
           foolish
           proposition
           ;
           that
           
             his
             evill
             that
             he
             hath
             already
             suffer'd
             growes
             lesse
             if
             another
             suffers
             the
             like
          
           ;
           that
           his
           wound
           cannot
           smart
           ,
           if
           by
           my
           hand
           he
           dies
           that
           gave
           it
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           sad
           
           accents
           and
           dolefull
           tunes
           are
           increased
           by
           the
           number
           of
           mourners
           ,
           but
           the
           sorrow
           is
           not
           at
           all
           lessened
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           thrust
           into
           this
           account
           the
           other
           evils
           of
           mankinde
           that
           are
           the
           events
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           introduc'd
           by
           sin
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           our
           being
           moved
           by
           what
           we
           see
           strongly
           ,
           and
           weakly
           by
           what
           we
           understand
           ;
           that
           men
           are
           moved
           rather
           by
           a
           fable
           then
           by
           a
           syllogisme
           ,
           by
           parables
           then
           by
           demonstrations
           ,
           by
           examples
           then
           by
           precepts
           ,
           by
           seeming
           things
           then
           by
           reall
           ,
           by
           shadowes
           then
           by
           substances
           ;
           that
           men
           judge
           of
           things
           by
           their
           first
           events
           ,
           and
           measure
           the
           events
           by
           their
           own
           short
           lives
           ,
           or
           shorter
           observations
           ;
           
           that
           they
           are
           credulous
           to
           beleeve
           what
           they
           wish
           ,
           and
           incredulous
           of
           what
           makes
           against
           them
           ,
           measuring
           truth
           or
           falshood
           by
           measures
           that
           cannot
           fit
           them
           ,
           as
           foolishly
           as
           if
           they
           should
           judge
           of
           a
           colour
           by
           the
           dimensions
           of
           a
           body
           ,
           or
           feel
           musick
           with
           the
           hand
           ;
           they
           make
           generall
           conclusions
           from
           particular
           instances
           ,
           and
           take
           account
           of
           Gods
           actions
           by
           the
           measures
           of
           a
           man.
           Men
           call
           that
           justice
           that
           is
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           own
           causes
           are
           right
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           so
           alwayes
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           when
           they
           affirm
           them
           in
           their
           youth
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           so
           when
           they
           deny
           them
           in
           their
           old
           age
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           confident
           in
           all
           their
           changes
           ;
           and
           their
           first
           
           error
           which
           they
           now
           see
           ,
           does
           not
           make
           them
           modest
           in
           the
           proposition
           which
           they
           now
           maintain
           ;
           for
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           that
           what
           was
           ,
           may
           be
           so
           again
           :
           
             So
             foolish
             and
             ignorant
             was
             I
          
           (
           said
           
             David
             )
             and
             as
             it
             were
             a
             beast
             before
             thee
             .
             Ambition
          
           is
           folly
           ,
           and
           temerity
           is
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           confidence
           never
           goes
           without
           it
           ,
           and
           impudence
           is
           worse
           ,
           and
           zeal
           or
           contention
           is
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           prating
           is
           
             want
             of
             wisdome
          
           ,
           and
           lust
           destroyes
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           man
           of
           a
           weak
           spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           cheap
           reasoning
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           of
           sins
           very
           many
           ,
           which
           are
           directly
           ,
           kinds
           and
           parts
           ,
           and
           appendages
           of
           ignorance
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           
             blindnesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             affected
             ignorance
             ,
          
           and
           
           
             wilfull
             ;
             neglect
             of
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             resolved
             incredulity
             ,
             forgetfulnesse
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             lying
             and
             beleeving
             a
             lye
          
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           sin
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           knowledge
           that
           the
           Devill
           promised
           to
           our
           first
           parents
           as
           the
           rewards
           of
           disobedience
           ;
           and
           although
           they
           sinn'd
           as
           weakly
           and
           fondly
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           upon
           as
           slight
           grounds
           
           and
           trifling
           a
           temptation
           and
           as
           easie
           a
           deception
           as
           many
           of
           us
           since
           ,
           yet
           the
           causes
           of
           our
           ignorance
           are
           increased
           by
           the
           multiplication
           
           of
           our
           sins
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           was
           so
           bad
           in
           the
           green
           tree
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           worse
           in
           the
           dry
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           is
           so
           very
           a
           fool
           as
           the
           sinner
           ,
           and
           none
           are
           wise
           but
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           wise
           Chaldees
           and
           the
           wiser
           Hebrewes
           which
           worship
           God
           chastly
           and
           purely
           ,
           they
           only
           have
           a
           right
           to
           be
           called
           wise
           ;
           all
           that
           do
           not
           so
           are
           fools
           and
           ignorants
           ,
           neither
           knowing
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           nor
           how
           to
           purchase
           it
           ;
           ignorant
           of
           the
           noblest
           end
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           competent
           means
           towards
           it
           :
           they
           neither
           know
           God
           nor
           themselves
           ,
           and
           no
           ignorance
           is
           greater
           
           then
           this
           or
           more
           pernicious
           .
           What
           man
           is
           there
           in
           the
           world
           that
           thinks
           himself
           covetous
           or
           proud
           ?
           and
           yet
           millions
           are
           ,
           who
           like
           Harpaste
           think
           that
           the
           house
           is
           dark
           ,
           but
           not
           themselves
           .
           Vertue
           makes
           our
           desires
           temperate
           and
           regular
           ,
           it
           observes
           our
           actions
           ,
           condemns
           our
           faults
           ,
           mortifies
           our
           lusts
           ,
           watches
           all
           our
           dangers
           and
           temptations
           :
           but
           sin
           makes
           our
           desires
           infinite
           ,
           and
           we
           would
           have
           we
           cannot
           tell
           what
           ;
           we
           strive
           that
           we
           may
           forget
           our
           faults
           ;
           we
           labour
           that
           we
           may
           neither
           remember
           nor
           consider
           ;
           we
           justifie
           our
           errors
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           innocent
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           our
           shame
           we
           miscall
           honour
           ;
           and
           our
           whole
           life
           hath
           in
           it
           so
           many
           weak
           discourses
           and
           trifling
           propositions
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           world
           of
           sinners
           
           is
           like
           the
           Hospitall
           of
           the
           insensati
           ,
           madnesse
           and
           folly
           possesses
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           mankinde
           .
           What
           greater
           madnesse
           is
           there
           then
           to
           spend
           the
           price
           of
           a
           whole
           farm
           in
           contention
           for
           three
           sheaves
           of
           corn
           ?
           and
           yet
           
             tantum
             pectora
             caecae
             noctis
             habent
          
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           wisdome
           of
           such
           as
           are
           contentious
           ,
           and
           love
           their
           own
           will
           more
           then
           their
           happinesse
           ,
           their
           humour
           more
           then
           their
           peace
           .
        
         
           —
           Furor
           est
           post
           omnia
           perdere
           naulum
           .
           
        
         
           Men
           lose
           their
           reason
           ,
           and
           their
           religion
           ,
           and
           themselves
           at
           last
           for
           want
           of
           understanding
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           wit
           and
           discourses
           by
           which
           sin
           creeps
           in
           ,
           are
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           frauds
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           and
           consultations
           of
           care
           :
           but
           in
           the
           whole
           circle
           of
           sins
           there
           is
           not
           one
           wise
           proposition
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           man
           may
           conduct
           his
           affairs
           ,
           or
           himself
           become
           instructed
           to
           felicity
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           naturall
           fruit
           of
           sin
           :
           It
           makes
           a
           man
           a
           fool
           ,
           and
           this
           hurt
           sin
           does
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           shame
           enough
           to
           that
           in
           which
           men
           are
           most
           apt
           to
           glory
           .
        
         
           Sin
           naturally
           makes
           a
           man
           weak
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           unapt
           to
           do
           noble
           things
           :
           
           by
           which
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           a
           
             naturall
             disability
          
           :
           for
           it
           is
           equally
           ready
           for
           a
           man
           to
           will
           good
           as
           evill
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           hands
           to
           be
           lifted
           up
           in
           prayer
           to
           God
           as
           against
           his
           Brother
           in
           a
           quarrell
           ;
           and
           between
           a
           vertuous
           object
           and
           his
           faculties
           there
           is
           a
           more
           apt
           proportion
           ,
           then
           between
           his
           spirit
           and
           a
           vice
           ;
           and
           
           every
           act
           of
           grace
           does
           more
           please
           the
           minde
           ,
           then
           an
           act
           of
           sin
           
           does
           delight
           the
           sense
           ;
           and
           every
           crime
           does
           greater
           violence
           to
           the
           better
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           mortification
           does
           to
           the
           lower
           ;
           and
           often
           times
           a
           duty
           consists
           in
           a
           negative
           ,
           as
           
             not
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             not
             to
             swear
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           naturally
           no
           power
           
             not
             to
             do
          
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           a
           
             naturall
             disability
          
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           action
           ,
           not
           to
           rest
           or
           ceasing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           we
           cannot
           reasonably
           nor
           justly
           accuse
           our
           Nature
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           blame
           our
           manners
           which
           have
           introduced
           upon
           us
           a
           
             morall
             disability
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           that
           
             the
             faculty
             is
             impotent
          
           and
           disabled
           ,
           but
           that
           
             the
             whole
             man
             is
          
           ;
           for
           
             the
             will
          
           in
           many
           cases
           desires
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           and
           
             the
             understanding
          
           is
           convinced
           and
           consents
           ,
           and
           
             the
             hand
          
           can
           obey
           ,
           and
           
             the
             passions
          
           
           can
           be
           directed
           ,
           and
           be
           instrumentall
           to
           Gods
           service
           :
           but
           because
           they
           are
           not
           used
           to
           it
           ,
           
             the
             will
          
           finds
           a
           difficulty
           to
           do
           them
           so
           much
           violence
           ,
           and
           
             the
             understanding
          
           consents
           to
           their
           lower
           reasonings
           ,
           and
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           lower
           man
           do
           will
           stronger
           ;
           and
           then
           
             the
             whole
             man
          
           cannot
           do
           the
           duty
           that
           is
           expected
           .
           
             There
             is
             a
             law
             in
             the
             members
             ,
          
           and
           he
           that
           gave
           that
           law
           is
           
             a
             tyrant
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             subjects
          
           of
           that
           law
           are
           slaves
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           their
           ear
           is
           bored
           ,
           and
           they
           love
           their
           fetters
           and
           desire
           to
           continue
           that
           bondage
           for
           ever
           ;
           The
           law
           is
           
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             Devill
          
           is
           the
           
             tyrant
             ,
             custome
          
           is
           the
           sanction
           or
           the
           sirmament
           of
           the
           law
           ;
           and
           every
           vicious
           man
           
           is
           a
           slave
           ,
           and
           chooses
           the
           vilest
           master
           ,
           and
           the
           basest
           of
           services
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           contemptible
           rewards
           .
           
             Lex
             enim
             peccati
             est
             violentia
             consuetudinis
             ,
             quâ
             trahitur
             &
             tenetur
             animus
             etiam
             invitus
             ,
             eo
             merito
             quo
             in
             eam
             volens
             illabitur
          
           ;
           said
           St.
           
             Austin
             ;
             The
             law
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             violence
             of
             custome
             ,
             which
             keep
             a
             mans
             minde
             against
             his
             minde
             ,
          
           because
           he
           entred
           willingly
           ,
           and
           gave
           up
           his
           own
           interest
           ,
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           secur'd
           for
           his
           own
           felicity
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           service
           who
           gave
           for
           it
           an
           invaluable
           price
           :
           And
           indeed
           in
           questions
           of
           vertue
           and
           vice
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Nature
           ;
           or
           it
           is
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           
           that
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           nothing
           beyond
           an
           inclination
           which
           may
           be
           reverted
           ;
           and
           very
           often
           not
           so
           much
           ;
           nothing
           but
           
             a
             perfect
             indifferency
          
           ,
           we
           may
           if
           we
           will
           ,
           or
           we
           may
           choose
           ;
           but
           custome
           brings
           in
           a
           new
           nature
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           Biass
           in
           every
           faculty
           .
           To
           a
           vicious
           man
           some
           sins
           become
           necessary
           ;
           Temperance
           makes
           him
           sick
           ;
           severity
           is
           death
           to
           him
           ;
           it
           destroys
           his
           chearfulnesse
           and
           activity
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           dwels
           for
           ever
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           reasonings
           are
           framed
           for
           it
           and
           his
           fancy
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           he
           is
           helped
           by
           example
           ,
           by
           company
           ,
           by
           folly
           ,
           and
           inconsideration
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           are
           a
           faction
           and
           a
           confederacy
           against
           the
           honour
           and
           
           service
           of
           God.
           And
           in
           this
           ,
           
             Philosophy
             is
             at
             a
             stand
          
           ,
           nothing
           can
           give
           an
           account
           of
           it
           but
           experience
           ,
           and
           sorrowfull
           instances
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           infinitely
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           have
           discoursed
           wisely
           against
           unchastity
           ,
           and
           told
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           separated
           from
           it
           by
           a
           circumvallation
           of
           Lawes
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           that
           it
           dishonours
           the
           
           body
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           spirit
           caitive
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           fought
           against
           by
           
           arguments
           sent
           from
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           reason
           and
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           knows
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           beleeves
           it
           ,
           and
           prayes
           against
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           hates
           himself
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           curses
           the
           actions
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           oppose
           against
           all
           this
           but
           a
           fable
           or
           a
           merry
           story
           ,
           a
           proverb
           or
           a
           silly
           saying
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           mistresse
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           but
           to
           lessen
           any
           one
           of
           the
           arguments
           brought
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           man
           shall
           as
           certainly
           and
           clearly
           be
           determined
           to
           that
           sin
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           on
           his
           side
           all
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           Custome
           does
           as
           much
           as
           Nature
           can
           doe
           ;
           it
           does
           sometimes
           more
           ,
           and
           superinduces
           a
           disposition
           contrary
           
           to
           our
           naturall
           temper
           .
           Eudemus
           had
           so
           used
           his
           stomach
           to
           so
           unnaturall
           drinks
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           himself
           tels
           the
           story
           ,
           he
           took
           in
           one
           day
           two
           and
           twenty
           potions
           in
           which
           Hellebore
           was
           infused
           ,
           and
           rose
           at
           noon
           ,
           and
           supp'd
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           felt
           no
           change
           .
           So
           are
           those
           that
           are
           corrupted
           with
           evill
           customes
           ,
           nothing
           will
           purge
           them
           ;
           if
           you
           discourse
           wittily
           ,
           they
           hear
           you
           not
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           have
           twenty
           wayes
           to
           answer
           ,
           and
           twice
           twenty
           to
           neglect
           it
           :
           if
           you
           perswade
           them
           to
           promise
           to
           leave
           their
           sin
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           shew
           their
           folly
           at
           the
           next
           temptation
           ,
           and
           tell
           that
           they
           did
           not
           mean
           it
           :
           and
           if
           you
           take
           them
           at
           an
           advantage
           when
           their
           hearts
           are
           softned
           with
           a
           judgement
           or
           a
           fear
           ,
           with
           a
           shame
           or
           an
           
           indignation
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           the
           bars
           and
           locks
           of
           vowes
           upon
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ;
           
             one
             vow
          
           shall
           hinder
           but
           
             one
             action
          
           ,
           and
           the
           appetite
           shall
           be
           doubled
           by
           the
           restraint
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           opportunity
           shall
           make
           an
           amends
           for
           the
           first
           omission
           :
           or
           else
           the
           sin
           shall
           enter
           by
           parts
           ;
           the
           vow
           shall
           only
           put
           the
           understanding
           to
           make
           a
           distinction
           ,
           or
           to
           change
           the
           circumstance
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           colour
           the
           crime
           shall
           be
           admitted
           ,
           because
           the
           man
           is
           resolved
           to
           suppose
           the
           matter
           so
           dressed
           was
           not
           vowed
           against
           .
           But
           then
           when
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           understanding
           shall
           open
           that
           eye
           that
           did
           but
           wink
           
           before
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           it
           was
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           secretly
           rejoyce
           that
           it
           was
           so
           cousened
           :
           for
           now
           the
           lock
           is
           open'd
           ,
           and
           the
           vow
           was
           broken
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           is
           at
           liberty
           again
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           the
           thing
           at
           unawares
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           still
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           beleeve
           the
           sin
           was
           not
           formall
           vow-breach
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           sees
           he
           broke
           it
           materially
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           band
           is
           broken
           ,
           the
           yoke
           is
           in
           pieces
           ,
           therefore
           the
           next
           action
           shall
           go
           on
           upon
           the
           same
           stock
           of
           a
           single
           iniquity
           without
           being
           afrighted
           in
           his
           conscience
           at
           the
           noise
           of
           perjury
           .
           I
           wish
           we
           were
           all
           so
           innocent
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           the
           discourse
           ;
           but
           it
           uses
           to
           be
           otherwise
           .
           
        
         
           
             Nam
             si
             discedas
             ,
             laqueo
             tenet
             ambitiosi
          
           
             Consuetudo
             mali
             :
             —
             &
             in
             aegro
             corde
             senescit
             .
          
        
         
           Custome
           hath
           waxen
           old
           in
           his
           deceived
           heart
           ,
           and
           made
           snares
           
           for
           him
           that
           he
           cannot
           disintangle
           himself
           ;
           so
           true
           is
           that
           saying
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Can
             an
             Aethiop
             change
             his
             skin
             ?
             then
             may
          
           
           
             ye
             learn
             to
             do
             well
             when
             ye
             are
             accustomed
             to
             do
             evill
             .
          
           But
           I
           instance
           in
           two
           things
           which
           to
           my
           sense
           seem
           great
           aggravations
           of
           the
           slavery
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           a
           customary
           sinner
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           
             men
             sin
             against
             their
             interest
          
           .
           They
           know
           they
           shall
           be
           ruin'd
           by
           it
           ;
           it
           will
           undoe
           their
           estates
           ,
           lose
           their
           friends
           ,
           ruine
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           destroy
           their
           body
           ,
           impoverish
           the
           spirit
           ,
           load
           the
           conscience
           ,
           discompose
           his
           rest
           ,
           confound
           his
           reason
           ,
           amaze
           him
           in
           all
           his
           faculties
           ,
           destroy
           his
           hopes
           ,
           and
           mischief
           enough
           besides
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           considers
           this
           ,
           he
           declares
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             Cum
             bona
             verba
             erumpant
             ,
             affectus
             tamen
             ad
             consuetudinem
             relabuntur
             ,
          
           the
           
           man
           gives
           good
           words
           ,
           but
           the
           evill
           custome
           prevails
           ;
           and
           it
           happens
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Tyrinthians
           ,
           who
           to
           free
           their
           nation
           from
           a
           great
           plague
           ,
           were
           bidden
           only
           to
           abstain
           from
           laughter
           ,
           while
           they
           offered
           their
           sacrifice
           :
           but
           they
           had
           been
           so
           us'd
           to
           a
           ridiculous
           effeminacy
           ,
           and
           vain
           course
           of
           conversation
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           though
           the
           honour
           and
           splendor
           of
           the
           Nation
           did
           depend
           upon
           it
           .
           
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             keep
             all
             Christian
             people
             from
             a
             custome
             in
             sinning
          
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           be
           once
           fallen
           thither
           ,
           nothing
           can
           recover
           them
           but
           a
           miraculous
           grace
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           aggravation
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             custome
             prevails
             against
             experience
          
           .
           Though
           the
           man
           hath
           already
           smarted
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           been
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           undone
           ,
           though
           he
           lost
           his
           relation
           and
           his
           friends
           ,
           he
           is
           turn'd
           out
           of
           service
           ,
           and
           disimployed
           ,
           he
           begs
           with
           a
           load
           of
           his
           old
           sins
           upon
           his
           shoulders
           ,
           yet
           this
           will
           not
           cure
           an
           evill
           custome
           :
           Do
           not
           we
           daily
           see
           how
           miserable
           some
           men
           make
           themselves
           with
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           folly
           ?
           Have
           not
           we
           seen
           them
           that
           have
           been
           sick
           with
           intemperance
           ,
           deadly
           sick
           ,
           enduring
           for
           one
           drunken
           meeting
           ,
           more
           pain
           then
           are
           in
           all
           the
           fasting
           dayes
           of
           the
           whole
           year
           ?
           and
           yet
           do
           they
           not
           the
           very
           next
           day
           go
           to
           it
           again
           ?
           Indeed
           some
           few
           are
           smitten
           into
           the
           beginning
           of
           repentance
           ,
           
           and
           they
           stay
           a
           fortnight
           ,
           or
           a
           moneth
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           resist
           two
           or
           three
           invitations
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           custome
           is
           not
           gone
           ,
        
         
           
             Nec
             tu
             cum
             obstiteris
             semel
             ,
             instantique
             negaris
          
           
             Parêre
             imperio
             ,
             Rupi
             jam
             vincula
             ,
             dicas
             .
          
        
         
           Think
           not
           the
           chain
           is
           off
           when
           thou
           hast
           once
           or
           twice
           resisted
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           chain
           be
           broke
           ,
           part
           remains
           on
           thee
           ,
           like
           a
           cord
           upon
           a
           dogs
           neck
           ,
           
        
         
           
             Nam
             &
             luctata
             canis
             nodum
             arripit
             ;
             attamen
             illi
          
           
             Cum
             fugit
             ,
             à
             collo
             trahitur
             pars
             magna
             catenae
             .
          
        
         
           He
           is
           not
           free
           that
           drawes
           his
           chain
           after
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           breaks
           
           off
           from
           his
           sins
           with
           greatest
           passion
           ,
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           prosperous
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           a
           strange
           freedome
           from
           temptation
           ,
           and
           
           accidentall
           hardnesse
           ,
           and
           superinduced
           confidence
           ,
           and
           a
           preternaturall
           severity
           ;
           
             Opus
             est
             aliquâ
             fortunae
             indulgentiâ
             adhuc
             inter
             humana
             luctanti
             ,
             dum
             noaumillum
             exolvit
             &
             omne
             vinculum
             mortale
             ,
          
           
           for
           the
           knot
           can
           hardly
           be
           untied
           which
           a
           course
           of
           evill
           manners
           hath
           bound
           upon
           the
           soul
           ;
           and
           every
           contingency
           in
           the
           world
           can
           intangle
           him
           that
           wears
           upon
           his
           neck
           the
           links
           of
           a
           broken
           chain
           .
           
             Nam
             qui
             ab
             eo
             quod
             amat
             ,
             quàm
             extemplò
             suavi
             is
             sagittatis
             percussus
             est
             ,
             illico
             res
             foras
             labitur
             ,
             liquitur
          
           ;
           if
           he
           sees
           his
           temptation
           again
           he
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           kindnesse
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           conversation
           with
           his
           lust
           undoes
           him
           ,
           and
           breaks
           his
           purposes
           ,
           
           and
           then
           he
           dies
           again
           ,
           or
           fals
           upon
           that
           stone
           that
           with
           so
           much
           pains
           he
           removed
           a
           little
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ;
           and
           he
           would
           lose
           the
           spent
           wealth
           ,
           or
           the
           health
           and
           the
           reputation
           over
           again
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           his
           power
           .
           Philomusus
           was
           a
           wilde
           young
           fellow
           in
           Domitian's
           time
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           to
           make
           a
           large
           pension
           to
           maintain
           his
           lust
           and
           luxury
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           every
           moneth
           put
           to
           beggerly
           arts
           to
           feed
           his
           crime
           .
           But
           when
           his
           father
           died
           and
           left
           him
           all
           ,
           he
           disinherited
           himself
           ;
           he
           spent
           it
           all
           though
           he
           knew
           he
           was
           to
           suffer
           that
           trouble
           alwayes
           ,
           which
           vexed
           his
           lustfull
           soul
           in
           the
           frequent
           periods
           of
           his
           violent
           want
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           is
           such
           a
           state
           of
           slavery
           ,
           that
           persons
           that
           are
           sensible
           ought
           to
           complain
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           they
           serve
           worse
           lords
           them
           Egyptian
           task-masters
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           lord
           within
           that
           rules
           and
           rages
           ,
           
             Intus
             &
             in
             jecore
             aegro
             pascuntur
             domini
          
           ;
           sin
           dwels
           there
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           man
           a
           miserable
           servant
           :
           and
           this
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Metaphoricall
           expression
           ,
           under
           which
           some
           spirituall
           and
           metaphysicall
           truth
           is
           represented
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           physicall
           ,
           materiall
           truth
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           endures
           hardship
           ,
           he
           cannot
           move
           but
           at
           this
           command
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           outward
           actions
           only
           ,
           but
           his
           will
           and
           his
           
           understanding
           too
           are
           kept
           in
           fetters
           and
           foolish
           bondage
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           
             Marcus
             Antoninus
          
           ;
           The
           two
           parts
           of
           a
           man
           are
           rent
           in
           sunder
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           prevails
           is
           the
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           eloquence
           perswading
           every
           thing
           to
           its
           own
           interest
           .
           *
           And
           now
           consider
           what
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           evill
           .
           A
           man
           by
           sin
           is
           made
           a
           slave
           ,
           he
           loses
           that
           liberty
           that
           is
           dearer
           to
           him
           then
           life
           it self
           ;
           and
           like
           the
           dog
           in
           the
           fable
           ,
           we
           suffer
           chains
           and
           ropes
           only
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           ;
           when
           the
           Lion
           thought
           liberty
           a
           sufficient
           reward
           and
           price
           for
           hunger
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           hardnesses
           of
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           Do
           not
           all
           
           the
           world
           fight
           for
           liberty
           ,
           and
           at
           no
           terms
           will
           lay
           down
           armes
           till
           at
           least
           they
           be
           cousened
           with
           the
           image
           and
           colour
           of
           it
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           the
           pleasure
           of
           a
           few
           minutes
           we
           give
           our selves
           into
           bondage
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           world
           does
           it
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
        
         
           Either
           men
           are
           slaves
           to
           fortune
           ,
           or
           to
           lust
           ;
           to
           covetousnesse
           ,
           or
           tyranny
           ;
           something
           or
           other
           compels
           him
           to
           usages
           against
           his
           will
           and
           reason
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           lawes
           cannot
           rule
           him
           ,
           money
           can
           ;
           
             divitiae
             enim
             apud
             sapientem
             virum
             in
             servitute
             sunt
             ,
             apud
             stultum
             in
             imperio
          
           ;
           for
           
             money
             is
             the
             wise
             mans
             servant
             ,
             and
             the
             fools
             Master
             :
          
           but
           the
           bondage
           of
           a
           vicious
           person
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           bondage
           as
           the
           
           childe
           hath
           in
           the
           wombe
           ,
           or
           rather
           as
           a
           sick
           man
           in
           his
           bed
           ;
           we
           are
           bound
           fast
           by
           our
           disease
           ,
           and
           a
           consequent
           weaknesse
           ,
           we
           cannot
           go
           forth
           though
           the
           doors
           be
           open
           ,
           and
           the
           fetters
           knockt
           off
           ,
           and
           vertue
           and
           reason
           like
           St.
           
             Peters
             Angel
          
           call
           us
           and
           b●at
           us
           upon
           the
           sides
           ,
           and
           offer
           to
           go
           before
           us
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           come
           forth
           from
           prison
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           by
           our
           evill
           customes
           given
           hostages
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           never
           to
           stirre
           from
           the
           enemies
           quarter
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           bondage
           that
           is
           imaginable
           ,
           the
           bondage
           of
           conquered
           ,
           wounded
           ,
           unresisting
           people
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Vertue
           only
           is
           the
           truest
           liberty
           :
           
             And
             if
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             make
             us
             free
             ,
             then
             are
             we
          
           
           
             free
             indeed
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Sin
           does
           naturally
           introduce
           a
           great
           basenesse
           upon
           the
           spirit
           ,
           expressed
           in
           Scripture
           in
           some
           cases
           by
           
             the
             Devils
             entring
             into
             a
             man
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Judas
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             sop
             ,
             Satan
             entred
             into
             him
          
           ;
           and
           St.
           Cyprian
           speaking
           of
           them
           that
           after
           
           Baptisme
           lapsed
           into
           foul
           crimes
           ,
           he
           affirms
           that
           
             spiritu
             immundo
          
           
           
             quasi
             redeunte
             quatiuntur
             ,
             ut
             manifestum
             sit
             Diabolum
             in
             baptismo
             side
             credentis
             excludi
             ,
             si
             sides
             postmedum
             defecerit
             regredi
          
           ;
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           Baptisme
           turns
           the
           Devill
           out
           of
           possession
           :
           
           but
           when
           faith
           fails
           ,
           and
           we
           loose
           the
           bands
           of
           Religion
           ,
           then
           the
           Devill
           returns
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           devolved
           into
           such
           sins
           of
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           given
           ,
           which
           no
           excuse
           can
           lessen
           ,
           which
           are
           set
           off
           with
           no
           pleasure
           ,
           advanced
           by
           no
           temptations
           ,
           which
           deceive
           by
           no
           allurements
           and
           flattering
           pretences
           :
           such
           things
           which
           have
           a
           proper
           and
           direct
           contrariety
           to
           the
           good
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           not
           restrained
           by
           humane
           laws
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           
             states
             of
             evill
          
           rather
           then
           
             evill
             actions
          
           ,
           principles
           of
           mischief
           rather
           then
           direct
           emanations
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           ,
           
             u.
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             impiety
             ,
             giving
             a
             secret
             blow
             ,
             fawning
             bypocrisie
             ,
             detraction
             ,
             impudence
             ,
             forgetfulnesse
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           and
           
             forgetting
             to
             do
             that
             in
             their
             absence
             which
             we
          
           
           
             promised
             to
             them
             in
             presence
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Concerning
           which
           sorts
           of
           unworthinesse
           
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           argue
           a
           most
           degenerous
           spirit
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           effect
           ,
           the
           naturall
           effect
           of
           malice
           and
           despair
           ,
           an
           unwholesome
           
           ill
           natur'd
           soul
           ,
           a
           soul
           corrupted
           in
           its
           whole
           constitution
           .
           I
           remember
           
           that
           in
           the
           Apologues
           of
           Phaedrus
           ,
           it
           is
           told
           concerning
           an
           ill
           natured
           fellow
           ,
           that
           he
           refused
           to
           pay
           his
           Symbol
           ,
           which
           himself
           and
           all
           the
           company
           had
           agreed
           should
           be
           given
           for
           every
           disease
           ,
           that
           each
           man
           had
           ;
           he
           denying
           his
           itch
           to
           be
           a
           disease
           ;
           but
           the
           company
           taking
           off
           the
           refusers
           hat
           for
           a
           pledge
           ,
           found
           that
           he
           had
           a
           scal'd
           head
           ,
           and
           so
           demanded
           the
           money
           double
           ;
           which
           he
           pertinaciously
           resisting
           ,
           they
           threw
           him
           down
           ,
           and
           then
           discovered
           he
           was
           broken
           bellied
           ,
           and
           justly
           condemned
           him
           to
           pay
           three
           Philippicks
           :
        
         
           
             —
             Quae
             fuerat
             fabula
             ,
             poenafuit
             .
          
           
        
         
           One
           disease
           discovers
           it self
           by
           the
           hiding
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           open'd
           discovers
           a
           third
           ;
           He
           that
           is
           almost
           taken
           in
           a
           fault
           ,
           tels
           a
           lye
           to
           escape
           ;
           and
           to
           protect
           that
           lye
           ,
           he
           forswears
           himself
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           may
           not
           be
           suspected
           of
           perjury
           ,
           he
           growes
           impudent
           ;
           and
           that
           sin
           may
           not
           shame
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           glory
           in
           it
           ,
           like
           the
           slave
           in
           the
           Comedy
           ,
           who
           being
           torn
           with
           whips
           ,
           grinn'd
           ,
           and
           forc'd
           an
           ugly
           smile
           that
           it
           might
           not
           seem
           to
           smart
           .
           *
           There
           are
           some
           sins
           which
           a
           man
           that
           is
           newly
           fallen
           ,
           cannot
           entertain
           .
           There
           is
           no
           crime
           made
           ready
           for
           a
           young
           sinner
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           nature
           
           prompts
           him
           to
           .
           Naturall
           inclination
           is
           the
           first
           tempter
           ,
           then
           compliance
           ,
           then
           custome
           ,
           but
           this
           being
           helped
           by
           a
           consequent
           folly
           ,
           dismantles
           the
           soul
           ,
           making
           it
           to
           hate
           God
           ,
           to
           despise
           Religion
           ,
           to
           laugh
           at
           severity
           ,
           to
           deride
           sober
           counsels
           ,
           to
           flie
           from
           repentance
           ,
           to
           resolve
           against
           it
           ,
           to
           delight
           in
           sin
           without
           abatement
           of
           spirit
           or
           purposes
           :
           For
           it
           is
           an
           intolerable
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           tormented
           in
           his
           conscience
           for
           every
           sin
           he
           acts
           ;
           that
           must
           not
           be
           ;
           he
           must
           have
           his
           sin
           and
           his
           peace
           too
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           can
           have
           neither
           long
           :
           and
           because
           true
           peace
           cannot
           come
           ,
           [
           for
           
             there
             is
             no
             peace
          
           ,
           
           
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             ]
          
           therefore
           they
           must
           make
           a
           phantastick
           peace
           by
           a
           studied
           cousening
           of
           themselves
           ,
           by
           false
           propositions
           ,
           by
           carelesnesse
           ,
           by
           stupidity
           ,
           by
           impudence
           ,
           by
           sufferance
           ,
           and
           habit
           ;
           by
           conversation
           ,
           and
           daily
           acquaintances
           ;
           by
           doing
           some
           things
           as
           Absalom
           did
           when
           he
           lay
           with
           his
           fathers
           concubines
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           repent
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           something
           to
           secure
           him
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           hell
           ;
           
             Tute
             hoc
             intristi
             quod
             tibi
             exedendum
             est
             ,
          
           the
           man
           must
           thorough
           it
           now
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           men
           fall
           into
           all
           basenesse
           of
           
             spirituall
             sins
          
           ,
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           come
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           his
           wickednsse
           ,
           he
           
           despises
           all
           ]
           such
           as
           malice
           and
           
             despite
             ,
             rancor
          
           and
           
             impudence
             ,
             malicious
             studied
             ignorance
             ,
             voluntary
             contempt
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             hating
             of
             good
             men
             and
             good
             counsels
             ,
          
           and
           
             taking
             every
             wise
             man
             and
             wise
             action
             to
             be
             his
             enemy
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           basenesse
           of
           sin
           which
           Plato
           so
           much
           detested
           ,
           that
           he
           
           said
           he
           should
           blush
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           though
           he
           knew
           God
           would
           
           pardon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           should
           never
           know
           it
           ,
           
             propter
             solam
             peccati
             turpitudinem
          
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           basenesse
           that
           is
           in
           it
           .
           A
           man
           that
           is
           false
           to
           God
           ,
           will
           also
           ,
           if
           an
           evill
           temptation
           overtakes
           him
           ,
           betray
           his
           friend
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           notorious
           in
           the
           covetous
           and
           ambitious
           ,
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             —
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
        
         
           They
           are
           an
           unthankfull
           generation
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           to
           serve
           their
           interest
           will
           hurt
           their
           friends
           .
           That
           man
           hath
           so
           lost
           himself
           to
           all
           sweetnesse
           and
           excellency
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           gone
           thus
           farre
           in
           sin
           ,
           that
           he
           looks
           like
           a
           condemned
           man
           ,
           or
           is
           like
           the
           accursed
           spirits
           preserved
           in
           chains
           of
           darknesse
           and
           impieties
           unto
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           great
           Day
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           this
           man
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           evill
           ;
           for
           these
           inclinations
           and
           evill
           forwardnesses
           ,
           this
           dyscrasie
           and
           gangren'd
           disposition
           does
           alwaies
           suppose
           a
           long
           or
           a
           base
           sin
           for
           their
           parent
           ;
           and
           the
           product
           of
           
           these
           is
           a
           wretchlesse
           spirit
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           aptnesse
           to
           any
           unworthinesse
           ,
           and
           an
           unwillingnesse
           to
           resist
           any
           temptation
           ;
           a
           perseverance
           in
           basenesse
           ,
           and
           a
           consignation
           to
           all
           damnation
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           If
           men
           do
           evill
           things
           ,
           evill
           things
           shall
           be
           their
           reward
           .
           If
           they
           obey
           the
           evill
           spirit
           ,
           an
           evill
           spirit
           shall
           be
           their
           portion
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Devill
             shall
             enter
             into
             them
             as
             he
             entred
             into
          
           Judas
           ,
           
             and
             fill
             them
             full
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XXI
           .
           
             Part
             III.
          
           
           
        
         
           4.
           
           ALthough
           these
           are
           shamefull
           effects
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           need
           no
           greater
           dishonour
           then
           to
           be
           a
           fool
           and
           a
           slave
           ,
           and
           a
           base
           person
           ,
           all
           which
           sin
           infallibly
           makes
           him
           ;
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           sins
           which
           are
           directly
           shamefull
           in
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           proper
           disreputation
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           great
           many
           sins
           are
           the
           worst
           and
           basest
           in
           severall
           respects
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           every
           of
           them
           hath
           a
           venomous
           quality
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           marked
           and
           appropriated
           to
           a
           peculiar
           evill
           spirit
           .
           The
           Devils
           sin
           was
           the
           worst
           ,
           because
           it
           came
           from
           the
           greatest
           malice
           :
           Adams
           was
           the
           worst
           ,
           
           because
           it
           was
           of
           most
           universall
           efficacy
           and
           dissemination
           :
           Judas
           sin
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           against
           the
           most
           excellent
           person
           ;
           and
           
             the
             relapses
             of
             the
             godly
          
           are
           the
           worst
           ,
           by
           reason
           they
           were
           the
           most
           obliged
           persons
           .
           But
           the
           
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Law
          
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           evils
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           its
           danger
           ,
           but
           covetousnesse
           is
           worse
           then
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           regard
           its
           incurable
           and
           growing
           nature
           :
           luxury
           is
           most
           alien
           from
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           in
           its
           temptation
           and
           our
           pronenesse
           ;
           but
           pride
           growes
           most
           venomous
           by
           its
           unreasonablenesse
           and
           importunity
           ,
           arising
           even
           from
           the
           good
           things
           a
           man
           hath
           ;
           even
           from
           graces
           ,
           and
           endearments
           ,
           and
           from
           
           being
           more
           in
           debt
           to
           God.
           
             Sins
             of
             malice
          
           and
           
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           oppugn
           the
           greatest
           grace
           with
           the
           greatest
           spite
           ;
           but
           Idolatry
           is
           perfectly
           hated
           by
           God
           by
           a
           direct
           enmity
           .
           Some
           sins
           are
           therefore
           most
           hainous
           ,
           because
           to
           resist
           them
           is
           most
           easie
           ,
           and
           to
           act
           them
           there
           is
           the
           least
           temptation
           :
           such
           as
           are
           severally
           ,
           lying
           ,
           and
           swearing
           .
           There
           is
           a
           strange
           poison
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           sins
           ,
           that
           of
           so
           many
           sorts
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           should
           be
           
             the
             worst
          
           .
           Every
           sin
           hath
           an
           evill
           spirit
           ,
           a
           Devill
           of
           its
           own
           to
           manage
           ,
           to
           conduct
           ,
           and
           to
           imbitter
           it
           :
           and
           although
           all
           these
           are
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           and
           have
           an
           appendant
           shame
           in
           their
           retinue
           ,
           yet
           to
           some
           
           sins
           shame
           is
           more
           appropriate
           ,
           and
           a
           proper
           ingredient
           in
           their
           constitutions
           :
           such
           as
           are
           lying
           ,
           and
           lust
           ,
           and
           vow-breach
           ,
           and
           inconstancy
           .
           God
           sometimes
           cures
           the
           pride
           of
           a
           mans
           spirit
           by
           suffering
           his
           evill
           manners
           ,
           and
           filthy
           inclination
           to
           be
           determin'd
           upon
           lust
           ;
           lust
           makes
           a
           man
           afraid
           of
           publick
           eyes
           ,
           and
           common
           
           voices
           ;
           it
           is
           (
           as
           all
           sins
           else
           are
           ,
           but
           this
           especially
           )
           
             a
             work
             of
             darknesse
          
           ,
           it
           does
           debauch
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           to
           decay
           and
           fall
           off
           
           from
           courage
           and
           resolution
           ,
           constancy
           and
           severity
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           government
           and
           a
           noble
           freedome
           ;
           and
           those
           punishments
           which
           the
           nations
           of
           the
           world
           have
           inflicted
           upon
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           smart
           so
           much
           as
           shame
           :
           Lustfull
           souls
           are
           cheap
           and
           
             easie
             ,
             trifling
          
           and
           despised
           in
           all
           wise
           accounts
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           fit
           to
           sit
           with
           Princes
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           chastise
           a
           sinning
           servant
           that
           is
           private
           to
           their
           secret
           follies
           ;
           It
           is
           strange
           to
           consider
           what
           laborious
           arts
           of
           concealment
           ,
           what
           excuses
           and
           lessenings
           ,
           what
           pretences
           and
           fig-leaves
           men
           will
           put
           before
           their
           nakednesse
           and
           
           crimes
           ;
           shame
           was
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           entred
           upon
           the
           sin
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           second
           world
           began
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           strange
           scene
           of
           shame
           acted
           by
           Noah
           and
           his
           sons
           ,
           and
           it
           ended
           in
           slavery
           and
           basenesse
           to
           all
           descending
           generations
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           the
           event
           of
           this
           by
           too
           sad
           an
           experience
           .
           What
           arguments
           ,
           what
           hardnesse
           ,
           what
           preaching
           ,
           what
           necessity
           can
           perswade
           men
           to
           confesse
           their
           sins
           ?
           they
           are
           so
           ashamed
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           conceal'd
           they
           preferre
           before
           their
           remedy
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           penitentiall
           confession
           the
           shame
           is
           going
           off
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           Cato's
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           or
           the
           Philosopher
           from
           the
           Taverne
           ;
           it
           might
           have
           been
           shame
           to
           have
           entred
           ,
           but
           glory
           to
           have
           departed
           
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           yet
           ever
           to
           have
           relation
           to
           sin
           is
           so
           shame-full
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           a
           mans
           spirit
           is
           amazed
           ,
           and
           his
           face
           is
           confounded
           when
           he
           is
           dressed
           of
           so
           shamefull
           a
           disease
           .
           And
           there
           are
           but
           few
           men
           that
           will
           endure
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           choose
           to
           involve
           it
           in
           excuses
           and
           deniall
           ,
           in
           the
           clouds
           of
           lying
           ,
           and
           the
           white
           linnen
           of
           hypocrisie
           :
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           make
           a
           vail
           for
           their
           shame
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           fate
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           shame
           growes
           the
           bigger
           and
           the
           thicker
           ;
           we
           lye
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           we
           excuse
           it
           to
           God
           ;
           either
           some
           parts
           of
           lying
           ,
           or
           many
           parts
           of
           impudence
           ,
           darknesse
           ,
           or
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           running
           away
           ,
           or
           running
           further
           in
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           covers
           of
           our
           shame
           ,
           
           like
           menstruous
           rags
           upon
           a
           skin
           of
           leprosie
           :
           But
           so
           sometimes
           we
           see
           a
           decayed
           beauty
           besmear'd
           with
           a
           lying
           fucus
           ,
           and
           the
           chinks
           fill'd
           with
           ceruse
           ;
           besides
           that
           it
           makes
           no
           reall
           beauty
           ,
           it
           spoils
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           betrayes
           evill
           manners
           ;
           it
           does
           not
           hide
           old
           age
           ,
           or
           the
           change
           of
           years
           ,
           but
           it
           discovers
           pride
           or
           lust
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           shame
           to
           be
           old
           ,
           or
           wearied
           and
           worn
           out
           with
           age
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           to
           dissemble
           nature
           by
           a
           wanton
           vizor
           .
           So
           sin
           retires
           from
           blushing
           into
           shame
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           discover'd
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           endured
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           go
           to
           hide
           it
           ,
           we
           make
           it
           worse
           .
           But
           then
           if
           we
           remember
           
           how
           ambitious
           we
           are
           for
           fame
           and
           reputation
           ,
           for
           honour
           and
           a
           fair
           opinion
           ,
           for
           a
           good
           name
           all
           our
           dayes
           ,
           and
           when
           our
           dayes
           are
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           ingenuous
           man
           can
           enjoy
           any
           thing
           he
           hath
           ,
           if
           he
           lives
           in
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           so
           breaks
           a
           mans
           spirit
           as
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           the
           meanest
           person
           alive
           does
           not
           think
           himself
           fit
           
           to
           be
           despised
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           into
           what
           an
           evill
           condition
           sin
           puts
           us
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           are
           not
           only
           disgraced
           and
           disparaged
           here
           ,
           
           marked
           with
           disgracefull
           punishments
           ,
           despised
           by
           good
           men
           ,
           our
           follies
           derided
           ,
           our
           company
           avoided
           ,
           and
           hooted
           at
           by
           boyes
           ,
           talk'd
           of
           in
           fairs
           and
           markets
           ,
           pointed
           at
           ,
           and
           described
           by
           appellatives
           of
           scorn
           ,
           and
           
             everybody
             can
             chide
             us
          
           ,
           and
           we
           dye
           unpitied
           ,
           and
           lye
           in
           our
           graves
           eaten
           up
           by
           wormes
           ,
           and
           a
           foul
           dishonour
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           we
           shall
           be
           called
           from
           our
           charnell
           houses
           ,
           where
           our
           disgrace
           could
           not
           sleep
           ,
           and
           shall
           in
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Angels
           and
           Devils
           ,
           before
           all
           good
           men
           and
           all
           the
           evill
           ,
           see
           ,
           and
           feel
           the
           shame
           of
           all
           our
           sins
           written
           upon
           our
           foreheads
           :
           Here
           in
           this
           state
           of
           misery
           
           and
           folly
           we
           make
           nothing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           dread
           to
           be
           discovered
           to
           men
           ,
           yet
           to
           God
           we
           confesse
           our
           sins
           without
           a
           trouble
           or
           a
           blush
           ;
           but
           tell
           an
           even
           story
           ,
           because
           we
           finde
           some
           formes
           of
           confession
           prescrib'd
           in
           our
           prayer
           books
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           how
           indifferent
           and
           unconcerned
           we
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           we
           read
           and
           say
           all
           ,
           and
           confesse
           the
           sins
           we
           never
           did
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           sorrow
           and
           regret
           as
           those
           that
           we
           have
           acted
           a
           thousand
           times
           .
           But
           in
           that
           strange
           day
           of
           recompences
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           Devill
           to
           upbraid
           the
           criminall
           ,
           Christ
           to
           disown
           them
           ,
           the
           Angels
           to
           drive
           them
           from
           the
           seat
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           shame
           to
           be
           their
           smart
           ,
           
           the
           consigning
           them
           to
           damnation
           ;
           they
           shall
           then
           finde
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           dwell
           where
           vertue
           is
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           where
           honour
           and
           glory
           hath
           a
           throne
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           vail
           but
           what
           is
           rent
           ,
           no
           excuse
           to
           any
           but
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           declared
           as
           innocent
           ;
           no
           circumstances
           concerning
           the
           wicked
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           but
           them
           that
           aggravate
           ;
           then
           the
           disgrace
           is
           not
           confin'd
           to
           the
           talk
           of
           a
           village
           ,
           or
           a
           province
           ,
           but
           is
           scattered
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           one
           age
           shall
           the
           shame
           abide
           ,
           but
           the
           men
           of
           all
           generations
           shall
           see
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           the
           vastnesse
           of
           that
           evill
           that
           is
           spread
           upon
           the
           souls
           
           of
           sinners
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           No
           night
           shall
           then
           hide
           it
           ,
           for
           in
           those
           regions
           of
           darknesse
           where
           the
           dishonoured
           man
           shall
           dwell
           for
           ever
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           visible
           but
           the
           shame
           ;
           there
           is
           light
           enough
           for
           that
           ,
           but
           darknesse
           for
           all
           things
           else
           :
           and
           then
           he
           shall
           reap
           the
           full
           harvest
           of
           his
           shame
           ;
           all
           that
           for
           which
           wise
           men
           scorned
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           for
           which
           God
           hated
           him
           ;
           all
           that
           in
           which
           he
           was
           a
           fool
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           in
           which
           he
           was
           malicious
           ;
           that
           which
           was
           publick
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           private
           ;
           that
           which
           fools
           applauded
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           himself
           durst
           not
           own
           ;
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           lust
           ,
           and
           the
           criminall
           contrivances
           
           of
           his
           thoughts
           ;
           the
           base
           and
           odious
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           the
           frequency
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           partner
           of
           his
           sin
           ;
           all
           that
           which
           troubles
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           willingly
           forgets
           ,
           shall
           be
           proclaim'd
           by
           the
           trumpet
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           an
           Archangell
           in
           the
           great
           congregation
           of
           spirits
           and
           just
           men
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           one
           great
           circumstance
           more
           of
           the
           shame
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           extremely
           enlarges
           the
           evill
           of
           a
           sinfull
           state
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           consequent
           
           to
           sin
           by
           a
           naturall
           emanation
           ,
           but
           is
           superinduc'd
           by
           the
           just
           wrath
           of
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           in
           the
           third
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           next
           to
           be
           handled
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           the
           Boeotians
           asked
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           by
           what
           they
           should
           become
           happy
           ?
           the
           answer
           was
           made
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             wicked
             and
             irreligious
             persons
             are
             prosperous
             :
          
           and
           they
           taking
           the
           Devill
           at
           his
           word
           ,
           threw
           the
           inspired
           Pythian
           ,
           
             the
             ministring
             witeh
          
           ,
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           hoping
           so
           to
           become
           mighty
           in
           peace
           and
           warre
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           which
           was
           this
           ,
           The
           Devill
           was
           found
           a
           lyar
           ,
           and
           they
           fools
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           felt
           the
           reward
           of
           irreligion
           .
           For
           there
           
           are
           to
           some
           crimes
           such
           events
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           connexion
           of
           naturall
           causes
           ,
           but
           from
           secret
           influences
           and
           undiscernible
           conveyances
           ;
           *
           that
           a
           man
           should
           be
           made
           sick
           for
           receiving
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           unworthily
           ,
           and
           blinde
           for
           resisting
           the
           words
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           a
           preacher
           of
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           dye
           suddenly
           for
           breaking
           of
           his
           vow
           ,
           and
           committing
           sacriledge
           ,
           and
           be
           under
           the
           power
           and
           scourge
           of
           an
           exterminating
           Angell
           for
           climbing
           his
           Fathers
           bed
           ,
           these
           are
           things
           beyond
           the
           worlds
           Philosophy
           .
           But
           as
           in
           Nature
           ,
           so
           in
           Divinity
           too
           there
           are
           Sympathies
           and
           Antipathies
           ,
           effects
           which
           we
           feel
           by
           experience
           ,
           and
           
           are
           forewarned
           of
           by
           revelation
           ,
           which
           no
           naturall
           reason
           can
           judge
           ,
           nor
           any
           providence
           can
           prevent
           but
           by
           living
           innocently
           ,
           and
           complying
           with
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God.
           
             The
             rod
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             cometh
             not
             into
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           strikes
           the
           sinning
           man
           with
           
             sore
             strokes
             of
             veng
             eance
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           that
           I
           shall
           note
           is
           that
           which
           I
           called
           
             the
             aggravation
             of
             the
             shame
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           impossibility
           of
           being
           concealed
           in
           most
           cases
           of
           heinous
           crimes
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           suppose
           that
           he
           shall
           for
           ever
           hide
           his
           sin
           :
           a
           single
           action
           may
           be
           conveyed
           away
           under
           the
           covert
           of
           an
           excuse
           
           or
           a
           privacy
           ,
           escaping
           as
           Ulysses
           did
           the
           search
           of
           Polyphemus
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           in
           time
           be
           known
           that
           it
           did
           escape
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           discover'd
           that
           
             it
             was
             private
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             so
             no
             longer
          
           .
           But
           no
           wicked
           man
           that
           dwelt
           and
           delighted
           in
           sin
           ,
           did
           ever
           go
           off
           from
           his
           scene
           of
           unworthinesse
           without
           a
           filthy
           character
           ,
           The
           black
           veile
           is
           thrown
           over
           him
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           contingency
           or
           other
           he
           enters
           into
           his
           cloud
           ,
           because
           few
           sins
           determine
           finally
           in
           the
           thoughts
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           dwell
           there
           ,
           they
           will
           also
           enter
           into
           action
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           thing
           discovers
           it self
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           
           injured
           person
           will
           proclaim
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           jealous
           man
           will
           talk
           of
           it
           before
           it
           's
           done
           ,
           or
           curious
           people
           will
           inquire
           and
           discover
           ,
           or
           the
           spirit
           of
           detraction
           shall
           be
           let
           loose
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           spite
           shall
           declare
           more
           then
           he
           knowes
           ,
           not
           more
           then
           is
           true
           ,
           The
           Ancients
           ,
           especially
           the
           Scholars
           of
           Epicurus
           ,
           beleev'd
           that
           no
           man
           could
           
           be
           secured
           or
           quiet
           in
           his
           spirit
           from
           being
           discovered
           .
           
             Scelus
             aliqua
          
           
           
             tutum
             ,
             nulla
             securum
             tulit
          
           ;
           They
           are
           not
           secure
           even
           when
           they
           are
           safe
           ;
           but
           are
           afflicted
           with
           perpetuall
           jealousies
           ;
           and
           every
           whisper
           is
           concerning
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           new
           noises
           ,
           are
           arrests
           to
           their
           spirits
           ;
           and
           the
           day
           is
           too
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           night
           is
           too
           horrid
           ,
           and
           both
           are
           the
           most
           opportune
           for
           their
           discovery
           ;
           and
           besides
           the
           undiscernible
           connexion
           of
           the
           contingencies
           of
           providence
           ,
           many
           secret
           crimes
           have
           been
           published
           by
           dreams
           ,
           and
           talkings
           in
           their
           sleep
           .
           It
           is
           the
           observation
           of
           Lucretius
           ,
        
         
           
             Multi
             de
             magnis
             per
             somnum
             rebus
             loquuntur
             ,
             
          
           
             Indictóque
             sui
             facti
             persaepe
             fuêre
             .
          
        
         
           And
           what
           their
           understanding
           kept
           a
           guard
           upon
           ,
           their
           fancy
           let
           loose
           ;
           fear
           was
           the
           bars
           and
           locks
           ,
           but
           sleep
           became
           the
           key
           to
           open
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           all
           the
           senses
           were
           shut
           ,
           and
           God
           rul'd
           alone
           without
           the
           choice
           and
           discourse
           of
           man.
           And
           though
           no
           man
           regards
           the
           wilder
           talkings
           of
           a
           distracted
           man
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           sometimes
           hapned
           that
           a
           delirium
           and
           a
           feaver
           ,
           fear
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           intolerable
           apprehensions
           of
           damnation
           have
           open'd
           the
           cabinet
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           light
           all
           that
           was
           acted
           in
           the
           curtains
           of
           night
           ,
           
        
         
           
             Quippe
             ubi
             se
             multis
             per
             somnia
             saepe
             loquentes
             ,
          
           
             Aut
             morbo
             delirantes
             protrâxe
             feruntur
             ,
          
           
             Et
             celata
             diu
             in
             medium
             peccata
             dedisse
             .
          
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           so
           many
           wayes
           of
           discovery
           ,
           and
           amongst
           so
           many
           ,
           some
           one
           does
           so
           certainly
           happen
           that
           they
           are
           well
           summ'd
           up
           by
           Sophocles
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             time
             hears
             all
             and
             tels
             all
             ,
          
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           A
           cloud
           may
           be
           its
           roof
           and
           cover
           till
           it
           passes
           over
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           driven
           by
           a
           fierce
           winde
           ,
           or
           runs
           fondly
           after
           the
           Sun
           ,
           it
           layes
           open
           a
           deformity
           ,
           which
           like
           an
           ulcer
           had
           a
           skin
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           pain
           within
           ,
           and
           drew
           to
           it
           a
           heap
           of
           sorrowes
           big
           enough
           to
           run
           over
           all
           its
           inclosures
           .
           Many
           persons
           have
           betrayed
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           fears
           ,
           and
           knowing
           themselves
           never
           to
           be
           secure
           enough
           ,
           have
           gone
           to
           purge
           themselves
           of
           what
           no
           body
           
           suspected
           them
           ;
           offer'd
           an
           Apology
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           no
           accuser
           but
           one
           within
           ;
           which
           like
           a
           thorn
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           like
           
             a
             word
             in
             a
             fools
             heart
             ,
          
           was
           uneasie
           till
           it
           came
           out
           ;
           
             Non
             amo
             se
             nimium
             purgitantes
          
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           over-busie
           in
           justifying
           themselves
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           themselves
           think
           they
           need
           it
           .
           Plutarch
           tels
           of
           a
           young
           gentleman
           
           that
           destroyed
           a
           swallow's
           nest
           ,
           pretending
           to
           them
           that
           reproved
           him
           for
           doing
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           superstition
           the
           Greeks
           
           esteemed
           so
           ominous
           ,
           that
           the
           little
           bird
           accused
           him
           for
           killing
           his
           Father
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           it
           was
           that
           Solomon
           gave
           counsell
           :
           
           
             Curse
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             thy
             thought
             ,
             nor
             the
             rich
             in
             thy
             bedchamber
             ,
             for
             a
             bird
             of
             the
             air
             shall
             carry
             the
             voice
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             hath
             wings
             shall
             tell
             the
             matter
             ;
             Murder
          
           and
           treason
           have
           by
           such
           strange
           wayes
           been
           revealed
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           appointed
           an
           Angell
           president
           of
           the
           revelation
           ,
           and
           had
           kept
           this
           in
           secret
           and
           sure
           ministry
           to
           be
           as
           an
           argument
           to
           destroy
           Atheisme
           from
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           by
           opening
           the
           secrets
           of
           men
           with
           this
           key
           of
           providence
           .
           
             Intercepting
             of
             letters
             ,
             mistaking
             names
             ,
             false
             inscriptions
             ,
          
           
           
             errors
             of
             messengers
             ,
             faction
             of
             the
             parties
             ,
             fear
             in
             the
             actors
             ,
             horror
             in
             the
             action
             ,
             the
             majesly
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             the
             restlesnesse
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             distracted
             looks
             ,
             wearinesse
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           all
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Divine
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           the
           Divine
           vengeance
           ,
           make
           the
           covers
           of
           the
           most
           secret
           sin
           transparent
           as
           a
           net
           ,
           and
           visible
           as
           the
           Chian
           wines
           in
           the
           purest
           Crystall
           .
        
         
           For
           besides
           that
           God
           takes
           care
           of
           Kings
           and
           of
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           ,
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
        
         
           driving
           away
           evill
           from
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           watching
           as
           a
           Mother
           to
           keep
           gnats
           and
           flies
           from
           her
           dear
           boy
           sleeping
           in
           the
           cradle
           ,
           there
           are
           in
           the
           machinations
           of
           a
           mighty
           mischief
           ,
           so
           many
           motions
           to
           be
           concentred
           ,
           so
           many
           wheels
           to
           move
           regularly
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           that
           turns
           them
           does
           so
           tremble
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           so
           universall
           a
           confusion
           in
           the
           conduct
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           it
           passes
           suddenly
           into
           act
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           prevented
           by
           discovery
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           acted
           it
           
           enters
           into
           such
           a
           mighty
           horror
           ,
           that
           the
           face
           of
           a
           man
           will
           tell
           what
           his
           heart
           did
           think
           ,
           and
           his
           hands
           have
           done
           .
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           it
           was
           seen
           and
           observed
           by
           him
           that
           stood
           behinde
           the
           cloud
           ,
           who
           shall
           also
           bring
           every
           work
           of
           darknesse
           into
           light
           in
           the
           day
           of
           strange
           discoveries
           and
           fearfull
           recompences
           :
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           long
           put
           on
           a
           person
           and
           act
           a
           part
           ,
           but
           his
           evill
           manners
           will
           peep
           through
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           white
           robe
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           bring
           an
           hypocrite
           to
           shame
           even
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           second
           superinduced
           consequent
           of
           sin
           brought
           upon
           it
           
           by
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           sin
           ;
           when
           God
           punishes
           
             sin
             with
             sin
          
           he
           is
           extreamly
           angry
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           punishment
           is
           not
           medicinal
           ,
           but
           finall
           and
           exterminating
           ;
           God
           in
           that
           case
           takes
           no
           care
           concerning
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           dies
           and
           dies
           eternally
           .
           I
           do
           not
           here
           speak
           of
           those
           sins
           which
           are
           naturally
           consequent
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           
           as
           evill
           words
           to
           evill
           thoughts
           ,
           evill
           actions
           to
           evill
           words
           ,
           rage
           
           to
           drunkennesse
           ,
           lust
           to
           gluttony
           ,
           pride
           to
           ambition
           ;
           but
           such
           which
           God
           suffers
           the
           mans
           evill
           nature
           to
           be
           tempted
           to
           by
           evill
           opportunities
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           is
           without
           remedy
           .
           It
           was
           a
           sad
           calamity
           ,
           when
           God
           punished
           Davids
           adultery
           by
           permitting
           him
           to
           fall
           to
           murder
           ,
           and
           Solomons
           wanton
           and
           inordinate
           love
           ,
           with
           the
           crime
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           Ananias
           his
           sacriledge
           with
           lying
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           Judas
           his
           covetousnesse
           with
           betraying
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           betraying
           with
           despair
           ,
           and
           that
           despair
           with
           self-murder
           .
        
         
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
        
         
           One
           evill
           invites
           another
           ,
           and
           when
           God
           is
           angry
           and
           withdrawes
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           grieved
           and
           departs
           from
           his
           dwelling
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           left
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           mercilesse
           enemy
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           receive
           him
           only
           with
           variety
           of
           mischiefs
           ;
           like
           Hercules
           when
           he
           had
           broken
           the
           horn
           of
           Achelous
           ,
           he
           was
           almost
           drown'd
           with
           the
           floud
           that
           sprung
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           evill
           man
           when
           he
           hath
           pass'd
           the
           first
           scene
           of
           his
           sorrowes
           ,
           shall
           be
           intic'd
           or
           left
           to
           fall
           into
           another
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           truth
           ,
           that
           
           he
           who
           resists
           ,
           or
           that
           neglects
           to
           use
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           shall
           fall
           into
           that
           evill
           condition
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           wants
           it
           most
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           least
           .
           It
           is
           so
           with
           every
           man
           ;
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           greatest
           want
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           shall
           want
           it
           more
           ;
           if
           this
           great
           want
           proceeded
           once
           from
           his
           own
           sin
           .
           
             Habenti
             dabitur
          
           ,
           said
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             more
             abundantly
             ;
             from
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           remarkable
           saying
           of
           
             David
             ;
             I
             have
             thought
             upon
             thy
             name
             O
             Lord
          
           
           
             in
             the
             night
             season
             ,
             and
             have
             kept
             thy
             Law
             ;
             this
             I
             had
             because
             I
          
           
           
             kept
             thy
             Commandements
          
           :
           keeping
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           was
           rewarded
           with
           keeping
           Gods
           Commandements
           ;
           And
           in
           this
           world
           God
           hath
           not
           a
           greater
           reward
           to
           give
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           soul
           is
           nourished
           unto
           life
           ,
           so
           it
           growes
           up
           with
           the
           increase
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           it
           passes
           on
           to
           a
           perfect
           man
           in
           Christ
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           consigned
           for
           heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           enters
           into
           glory
           ;
           for
           glory
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           when
           our
           love
           to
           God
           is
           come
           to
           its
           state
           and
           perfection
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           within
           the
           circles
           of
           a
           Diadem
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           are
           within
           the
           regions
           of
           felicity
           .
           And
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           in
           the
           contrary
           instance
           .
           
        
         
           The
           wicked
           person
           fals
           into
           sin
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           had
           because
           he
           sinn'd
           against
           his
           maker
           .
           
             Tradidit
             Deus
             eos
             in
             desideria
             cordis
             eorum
             :
          
           and
           it
           concerns
           all
           to
           observe
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           ever
           we
           finde
           that
           a
           sin
           succeeds
           a
           sin
           in
           the
           same
           instance
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           
             we
             refuse
             to
             repent
          
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           sin
           succeeds
           a
           sin
           in
           another
           instance
           ,
           as
           if
           lust
           followes
           
           pride
           ,
           or
           murder
           drunkennesse
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           
             God
             will
             not
             give
             us
             the
             grace
             of
             repentance
             :
          
           he
           is
           angry
           at
           us
           with
           a
           destructive
           
           fury
           ,
           he
           hath
           dipt
           his
           arrowes
           in
           the
           venome
           of
           the
           serpent
           ,
           and
           whets
           his
           sword
           in
           the
           forges
           of
           hell
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           time
           that
           a
           man
           withdraw
           his
           foot
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           start
           back
           from
           the
           preparations
           of
           an
           intolerable
           ruine
           :
           For
           though
           men
           in
           this
           case
           grow
           insensible
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           part
           of
           the
           disease
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           Chrysostome
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           biggest
           part
           of
           the
           evill
           that
           the
           man
           feels
           it
           not
           ,
           yet
           the
           very
           antiperistasis
           or
           the
           contrariety
           ,
           the
           very
           horror
           and
           bignesse
           of
           the
           danger
           may
           possibly
           make
           a
           man
           to
           contend
           to
           leap
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           God
           works
           a
           miracle
           ,
           
           and
           besides
           his
           own
           rule
           delights
           to
           reform
           a
           dissolute
           person
           ,
           to
           force
           a
           man
           from
           the
           grave
           ,
           to
           draw
           him
           against
           the
           bent
           of
           his
           evill
           habits
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           seldome
           that
           we
           are
           left
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           are
           in
           a
           desperate
           condition
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           saved
           unlesse
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           work
           a
           miracle
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Sinne
           brings
           in
           its
           retinue
           ,
           fearfull
           plagues
           and
           evill
           angels
           ,
           messengers
           of
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           which
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           there
           are
           enough
           of
           dead
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           experience
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           notion
           so
           common
           ,
           and
           the
           examples
           so
           frequent
           ,
           and
           the
           instances
           so
           sad
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           new
           in
           this
           particular
           to
           be
           noted
           ;
           but
           something
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           that
           
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           even
           when
           he
           forgives
           the
           sin
           ,
           does
           reserve
           such
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           such
           remains
           of
           punishment
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           only
           to
           the
           lesse
           perfect
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           best
           persons
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           every
           sinner
           is
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           then
           he
           dreams
           of
           .
           For
           consider
           ;
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           any
           one
           of
           us
           should
           escape
           better
           then
           David
           did
           ?
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           tremble
           when
           we
           remember
           what
           he
           suffered
           ,
           even
           when
           God
           had
           seal'd
           his
           pardon
           .
           Did
           not
           God
           punish
           Zedekiah
           with
           suffering
           his
           eyes
           to
           be
           put
           out
           in
           the
           house
           of
           bondage
           ?
           was
           not
           God
           so
           angry
           with
           Valentinian
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           him
           into
           his
           enemies
           hand
           to
           be
           flay'd
           alive
           ?
           Have
           
           not
           many
           persons
           been
           struck
           suddenly
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           some
           been
           seised
           upon
           by
           the
           Devill
           and
           carryed
           away
           alive
           ?
           These
           are
           fearfull
           contingencies
           :
           but
           God
           hath
           been
           more
           angry
           yet
           ;
           rebellion
           was
           punished
           in
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           by
           the
           gaping
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           were
           buryed
           alive
           ;
           and
           Dathan
           and
           Abiram
           were
           consumed
           with
           fire
           for
           usurping
           the
           Priests
           office
           :
           But
           God
           hath
           struck
           severely
           since
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           prostitution
           of
           a
           Lady
           by
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           the
           Moors
           were
           brought
           in
           upon
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           rul'd
           there
           for
           700.
           years
           .
           And
           have
           none
           of
           us
           known
           
           an
           excellent
           and
           good
           man
           to
           have
           descended
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           have
           been
           thrust
           into
           a
           sin
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           hath
           repented
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           confessed
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           rescinded
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           amends
           for
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           was
           so
           severely
           angry
           that
           this
           man
           was
           suffered
           to
           fall
           in
           so
           big
           a
           calamity
           ,
           that
           
           he
           dyed
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           violence
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           so
           seemingly
           impossible
           
           to
           his
           condition
           ,
           that
           it
           looked
           like
           the
           biggest
           sorrow
           that
           hath
           happened
           to
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ?
           But
           then
           let
           us
           consider
           how
           many
           and
           how
           great
           crimes
           we
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           tremble
           to
           think
           that
           God
           hath
           exacted
           so
           fearfull
           pains
           ,
           and
           mighty
           punishments
           for
           one
           such
           sin
           which
           we
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           have
           committed
           frequently
           .
           Our
           sin
           deserves
           as
           bad
           as
           theirs
           ;
           and
           God
           is
           impartial
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           priviledge
           ,
           no
           promise
           of
           exemption
           ,
           no
           reason
           to
           hope
           it
           ;
           what
           then
           do
           we
           think
           shall
           become
           of
           this
           affair
           ?
           where
           must
           we
           suffer
           this
           vengeance
           ?
           For
           that
           it
           is
           due
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           just
           we
           suffer
           it
           ,
           these
           sad
           examples
           are
           a
           perfect
           demonstration
           .
           
           We
           have
           done
           that
           for
           which
           God
           thought
           
             flaying
             alive
          
           not
           to
           be
           too
           big
           a
           punishment
           :
           that
           for
           which
           God
           hath
           smitten
           Kings
           with
           formidable
           plagues
           ;
           that
           for
           which
           governments
           have
           been
           changed
           ,
           and
           nations
           enslaved
           ,
           and
           Churches
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Candlestick
           removed
           ,
           and
           famines
           and
           pestilences
           have
           been
           sent
           upon
           a
           whole
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           us
           ?
           why
           do
           we
           vainly
           hope
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           with
           us
           ?
           If
           it
           was
           just
           for
           these
           men
           to
           suffer
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           at
           least
           to
           expect
           so
           much
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           us
           consider
           into
           what
           a
           fearfull
           condition
           sin
           hath
           put
           us
           ,
           upon
           whom
           a
           sentence
           is
           read
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           plagued
           like
           Zedekiah
           ,
           or
           Corah
           ,
           or
           Dathan
           ,
           or
           
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           King
           who
           ,
           were
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           ,
           infinitely
           more
           innocent
           and
           more
           excellent
           persons
           then
           any
           of
           us
           .
           What
           will
           become
           of
           us
           ?
           For
           God
           is
           as
           just
           to
           us
           as
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           them
           as
           well
           as
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           repented
           more
           then
           we
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           what
           mercy
           can
           we
           expect
           that
           they
           might
           not
           hope
           for
           ,
           upon
           at
           least
           as
           good
           ground
           as
           we
           ?
           Gods
           wayes
           are
           secret
           ,
           and
           his
           mercies
           and
           justice
           dwell
           in
           a
           great
           abysse
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           to
           measure
           our
           expectations
           by
           revelation
           and
           experience
           .
           But
           then
           what
           would
           become
           of
           us
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           be
           as
           angry
           at
           our
           sin
           as
           at
           Zedekiahs
           ,
           
           or
           King
           Davids
           ?
           where
           have
           we
           in
           our
           body
           room
           enough
           for
           so
           many
           stripes
           ,
           as
           our
           sin
           ought
           justly
           to
           be
           punished
           withall
           ?
           or
           what
           security
           or
           probability
           have
           we
           that
           he
           will
           not
           so
           punish
           us
           ?
        
         
           For
           I
           did
           not
           represent
           this
           sad
           story
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           possibility
           only
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           fear
           such
           fearfull
           strokes
           as
           we
           see
           God
           lay
           upon
           sinners
           ;
           but
           we
           ought
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           will
           come
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           we
           cannot
           escape
           it
           .
           So
           much
           ,
           and
           more
           is
           due
           for
           the
           sin
           ,
           and
           though
           Christ
           hath
           redeemed
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           repent
           we
           shall
           not
           
           die
           eternally
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           no
           where
           promised
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           smitten
           .
           It
           was
           an
           odde
           saying
           of
           the
           Devill
           to
           a
           sinner
           whom
           he
           would
           fain
           have
           had
           to
           despair
           ;
           
             Me
             è
             Coelo
             ad
             Barathrum
             demisit
             peccatum
             ,
             &
             vos
             ullum
             in
             terra
             locum
             tutum
             existimabitis
             ?
          
           Sin
           
           thrust
           me
           from
           heaven
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           think
           on
           earth
           to
           have
           
           security
           ?
           Men
           use
           to
           presume
           that
           they
           shall
           go
           unpunished
           ;
           but
           we
           see
           what
           little
           reason
           we
           have
           so
           to
           flatter
           and
           undoe
           our selves
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           He
           that
           hath
           sinn'd
           must
           look
           for
           a
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           take
           our
           measures
           by
           those
           sad
           instances
           of
           vengeance
           by
           which
           God
           hath
           chastised
           the
           best
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           committed
           but
           a
           single
           sin
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           sin
           is
           damnable
           and
           destructive
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           asse
           refused
           the
           barley
           which
           the
           fatted
           swine
           left
           ,
           perceiving
           by
           it
           he
           was
           fatted
           for
           the
           slaughter
           ;
        
         
           
             
               Tuum
               libenter
               prorsus
               appeterem
               cibam
            
             ,
             
             
          
           
             Nisi
             qui
             nutritus
             illo
             est
             ,
             jugulatus
             foret
             ;
          
        
         
           we
           may
           learn
           to
           avoid
           these
           vain
           pleasures
           which
           cut
           the
           throat
           after
           they
           are
           swallowed
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           in
           that
           condition
           that
           we
           may
           every
           day
           fear
           ,
           lest
           that
           evill
           happen
           unto
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           fall
           upon
           the
           great
           examples
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ;
           and
           our
           fears
           cannot
           ,
           ought
           not
           at
           all
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           effective
           ,
           busie
           ,
           pungent
           ,
           hasty
           ,
           and
           a
           permanent
           repentance
           ;
           and
           then
           also
           but
           in
           some
           proportions
           ,
           for
           we
           cannot
           be
           secured
           from
           temporall
           
           plagues
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           sinn'd
           ;
           no
           repentance
           can
           secure
           us
           from
           all
           that
           ;
           nay
           Gods
           pardon
           ,
           or
           remitting
           his
           finall
           anger
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           the
           pains
           of
           hell
           ,
           does
           not
           secure
           us
           here
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           but
           sin
           lies
           at
           the
           door
           ready
           to
           enter
           in
           ,
           and
           rifle
           all
           our
           fortunes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           this
           hath
           two
           appendages
           which
           are
           very
           considerable
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           mischiefs
           which
           are
           the
           proper
           and
           appointed
           scourges
           of
           certain
           sins
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           need
           not
           aske
           ;
           
             Cujus
             vulturis
             hoc
             erit
             cadaver
          
           ?
           what
           vultur
           ,
           what
           death
           ,
           what
           affliction
           shall
           destroy
           this
           sinner
           ?
           The
           sin
           hath
           a
           punishment
           
           of
           its
           own
           which
           usually
           attends
           it
           ,
           as
           giddinesse
           does
           a
           drunkard
           .
           He
           that
           commits
           sacriledge
           ,
           is
           marked
           for
           a
           vertiginousnesse
           and
           changeable
           fortune
           ;
           
             Make
             them
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             like
             unto
          
           
           
             a
             wheel
          
           ,
           of
           an
           unconstant
           state
           :
           and
           
             we
             and
             our
             fathers
             have
             seen
             it
             ,
          
           in
           the
           change
           of
           so
           many
           families
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           undone
           by
           being
           made
           rich
           :
           they
           took
           the
           lands
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           went
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           misery
           and
           the
           affliction
           lasted
           longer
           then
           the
           sin
           .
           Telling
           lies
           frequently
           hath
           for
           its
           punishment
           to
           be
           
             given
             over
             to
             believe
             a
             lye
             ,
          
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           shall
           beleeve
           it
           but
           himself
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           mischief
           is
           full
           ,
           he
           
           becomes
           a
           dishonoured
           and
           a
           baffled
           person
           .
           The
           consequent
           of
           lust
           is
           properly
           shame
           ;
           and
           witchcraft
           is
           still
           punished
           with
           basenesse
           ,
           and
           beggery
           ;
           and
           oppression
           of
           widowes
           hath
           a
           sting
           ,
           for
           the
           tears
           of
           the
           oppressed
           are
           to
           the
           oppressour
           ,
           like
           the
           waters
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           making
           the
           belly
           to
           swell
           ,
           and
           the
           thigh
           to
           rot
           ;
           the
           oppressor
           seldome
           
           dies
           in
           a
           tolerable
           condition
           :
           but
           is
           remark'd
           towards
           his
           end
           with
           some
           horrible
           affliction
           .
           The
           sting
           of
           oppression
           is
           darted
           
           as
           a
           man
           goes
           to
           his
           grave
           .
           In
           these
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           God
           keeps
           a
           rule
           of
           striking
           ,
           
             In
             quo
             quis
             peccat
             ,
             in
             eo
             punitur
             .
          
           The
           Divine
           Judgement
           did
           point
           at
           the
           sin
           ,
           lest
           that
           be
           concealed
           by
           excuses
           ,
           and
           protected
           by
           affection
           ,
           and
           increased
           by
           passion
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           man
           by
           its
           abode
           .
           For
           some
           sins
           are
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           fool
           and
           an
           abused
           person
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           fram'd
           his
           affections
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           comply
           with
           his
           unworthy
           interest
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           out
           of
           an
           angry
           kindnesse
           ,
           smites
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           punishes
           the
           sin
           ,
           the
           man
           does
           fearfully
           defend
           his
           beloved
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           serpent
           
           does
           his
           head
           which
           he
           would
           most
           tenderly
           preserve
           .
           But
           therefore
           God
           that
           knowes
           all
           our
           tricks
           and
           devices
           ,
           our
           stratagems
           to
           be
           undone
           ,
           hath
           therefore
           apportioned
           out
           his
           punishments
           ,
           by
           analogies
           ,
           by
           proportions
           ,
           and
           entaile
           :
           so
           that
           when
           every
           sin
           enters
           into
           its
           proper
           portion
           ,
           we
           may
           discern
           why
           God
           is
           angry
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           appease
           him
           speedily
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           appendage
           to
           this
           consideration
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           states
           of
           sin
           which
           expose
           a
           man
           to
           all
           mischief
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           happen
           by
           taking
           off
           from
           him
           all
           his
           guards
           ,
           and
           defences
           ;
           by
           driving
           the
           good
           Spirit
           from
           him
           ,
           by
           stripping
           him
           of
           the
           guards
           of
           Angels
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           an
           habituall
           sin
           ,
           a
           course
           of
           an
           
           evill
           life
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             a
             grieving
             the
             good
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           But
           the
           guard
           of
           Angels
           is
           in
           Scripture
           only
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           live
           godly
           ;
           
             The
             Angels
             of
             the
             Lord
             pitch
             their
          
           
           
             tents
             round
             about
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             delivereth
             them
             ,
          
           said
           David
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           And
           the
           Hellenists
           use
           to
           call
           the
           Angels
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           watchmen
           ;
           which
           custody
           is
           at
           first
           designed
           and
           appointed
           for
           all
           ,
           when
           by
           baptisme
           they
           give
           up
           their
           names
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           the
           covenant
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           of
           this
           the
           Heathen
           have
           been
           taught
           something
           by
           conversation
           with
           the
           Hebrewes
           and
           
             Christians
             ;
             unicuique
             nostrum
             dare
             paedagogum
             Deum
             ,
          
           said
           Seneca
           to
           
             Lucilius
             ,
             non
             primarium
             ,
             sed
             ex
             eorum
             numero
             ,
             quos
             Ovidius
             vocat
             ex
             plebe
             deos
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           guardian
           God
           assigned
           to
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           which
           are
           of
           the
           second
           order
           ;
           such
           are
           those
           of
           whom
           David
           speaks
           ,
           
             before
             the
             Gods
             will
             I
             sing
             praise
             unto
             thee
          
           ;
           and
           it
           
           was
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           that
           to
           every
           one
           there
           was
           assigned
           a
           Genius
           and
           a
           
             Juno
             :
             Quamobrem
             major
             coelitum
             populus
             etiam
             quam
             hominum
             intelligi
             potest
             ,
             quum
             singuli
             ex
             semetipsis
             totidem
             Deos
             faciant
             ,
             Junones
             gentosque
             adoptando
             sibi
             ,
          
           said
           Pliny
           .
           Every
           one
           does
           adopt
           Gods
           into
           his
           family
           and
           get
           a
           Gunius
           and
           a
           Juno
           of
           
           their
           own
           ,
           
             Junonem
             meam
             iratam
             habeam
          
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           oath
           of
           Quartilla
           in
           Petronius
           ;
           and
           Socrates
           in
           Plato
           is
           said
           to
           swear
           by
           his
           Juno
           ;
           
           though
           afterwards
           among
           the
           Romans
           it
           became
           the
           womans
           oath
           ,
           and
           a
           note
           of
           effeminacy
           ;
           But
           the
           thing
           they
           aim'd
           at
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           took
           a
           care
           of
           us
           below
           ,
           and
           sent
           a
           ministring
           spirit
           for
           our
           defence
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           is
           only
           upon
           the
           accounts
           of
           piety
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           .
           But
           we
           are
           taught
           it
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           .
           For
           ,
           
             the
             Angels
             are
             ministring
             spirits
             ,
             sent
             forth
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             good
             of
             them
             who
             shal
             be
             heirs
             of
             salvation
          
           ;
           and
           concerning
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           had
           an
           opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           
             his
             Angell
          
           ;
           agreeing
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           who
           spake
           of
           Angels
           appropriate
           to
           his
           little
           ones
           ,
           to
           infants
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           belong
           to
           him
           .
           Now
           
           what
           God
           said
           to
           the
           sons
           of
           Israel
           is
           also
           true
           to
           us
           Christians
           ;
           
             Behold
             I
             send
             an
             Angell
             before
             thee
             ,
             beware
             of
             him
             and
             obey
             his
             voice
             ,
             provoke
             him
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             not
             pardon
             your
             trangressions
             .
          
           So
           
           that
           if
           we
           provoke
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           anger
           by
           a
           course
           of
           evill
           living
           ,
           either
           the
           Angell
           will
           depart
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           staies
           ,
           he
           will
           strike
           us
           .
           The
           best
           of
           these
           is
           bad
           enough
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           highly
           miserable
           ,
        
         
           —
           Qui
           non
           sit
           tanto
           hoc
           custode
           securus
           ,
        
         
           whom
           an
           Angell
           cannot
           defend
           from
           mischief
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           secure
           
           him
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           It
           was
           the
           description
           and
           character
           which
           the
           Erythrean
           Sibyl
           gave
           of
           God
           ,
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           Gods
           appellative
           to
           be
           a
           giver
           of
           excellent
           rewards
           to
           just
           and
           innocent
           persons
           :
           but
           to
           assign
           to
           evill
           men
           fury
           ,
           wrath
           ,
           and
           
           sorrow
           for
           their
           portion
           .
           If
           I
           should
           lanch
           further
           into
           this
           Dead
           sea
           ,
           I
           should
           finde
           nothing
           but
           horrid
           shriekings
           ,
           and
           the
           skuls
           of
           dead
           men
           utterly
           undone
           .
           Fearfull
           it
           is
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           sin
           does
           not
           only
           drive
           us
           into
           calamity
           ,
           but
           it
           makes
           us
           also
           impatient
           ,
           and
           imbitters
           our
           spirit
           in
           the
           sufferance
           :
           *
           It
           cryes
           loud
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           so
           torments
           men
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           even
           with
           such
           fearfull
           outcries
           ,
           and
           horrid
           alarms
           ,
           that
           their
           hell
           begins
           before
           the
           fire
           is
           kindled
           .
           *
           It
           hinders
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           consequently
           makes
           us
           hopelesse
           and
           helplesse
           .
           *
           It
           perpetually
           affrights
           the
           conscience
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           its
           frequent
           stripes
           it
           brings
           a
           callousnesse
           and
           an
           insensible
           damnation
           
           upon
           it
           .
           *
           It
           makes
           us
           to
           lose
           all
           that
           which
           Christ
           purchased
           for
           us
           ,
           all
           the
           blessings
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           the
           comforts
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           the
           aids
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           the
           hopes
           of
           his
           glory
           ;
           it
           makes
           us
           enemies
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           hated
           by
           him
           more
           then
           he
           hates
           a
           dog
           ;
           and
           with
           a
           dog
           shall
           be
           his
           portion
           
           to
           eternall
           ages
           ;
           with
           this
           only
           difference
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           both
           be
           
           equally
           excluded
           from
           heaven
           ;
           but
           the
           dog
           shall
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           sinner
           shall
           descend
           into
           hell
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           the
           confirmation
           of
           all
           evill
           ;
           for
           a
           transient
           sin
           God
           shall
           inflict
           an
           eternall
           Death
           .
           Well
           might
           it
           be
           said
           in
           the
           words
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             ponam
             Babylonem
             in
             possessionem
             Erinacei
             ,
             Babylon
          
           shall
           be
           the
           possession
           of
           an
           Hedgehog
           :
           that
           's
           a
           sinners
           dwelling
           ;
           incompassed
           round
           with
           thornes
           and
           sharp
           prickles
           ,
           afflictions
           and
           uneasinesse
           all
           over
           .
           So
           that
           he
           that
           wishes
           his
           sin
           big
           and
           prosperous
           ,
           wishes
           his
           Bee
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Bull
           ,
           and
           his
           Hedgehog
           like
           an
           Elephant
           ;
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           honey
           would
           not
           cure
           the
           mighty
           sting
           ;
           and
           nothing
           make
           
           recompense
           ,
           or
           be
           a
           good
           ,
           equall
           to
           the
           evill
           of
           an
           eternall
           ruine
           .
           But
           of
           this
           there
           is
           no
           end
           .
           I
           summe
           up
           all
           with
           the
           saying
           of
           
             Publius
             Mimus
             ,
             Tolerabilior
             est
             qui
             mori
             jubet
             quàm
             qui
             malè
             vivere
             ,
          
           He
           is
           more
           to
           be
           endured
           that
           puts
           a
           man
           to
           death
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           betrayes
           him
           into
           sin
           .
           
             For
             the
             end
             of
             this
             is
             death
          
           eternall
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Sermon
           ,
           XXII
           .
           THE
           GOOD
           and
           EVILL
           TONGUE
           .
        
         
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             29.
             
             
          
           
             Let
             no
             corrupt
             communication
             proceed
             out
             of
             your
             mouth
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             good
             to
             the
             use
             of
             edifying
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             minister
             grace
             unto
             the
             hearers
             .
          
        
         
           HE
           that
           had
           an
           ill
           memory
           did
           wisely
           comfort
           himselfe
           by
           reckoning
           the
           advantages
           he
           had
           by
           his
           forgetfulnesse
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           he
           was
           hugely
           secured
           against
           malice
           ,
           and
           ambition
           ;
           for
           his
           anger
           went
           off
           with
           the
           short
           notice
           and
           observation
           
           of
           the
           injury
           ;
           and
           he
           saw
           himself
           unfit
           for
           the
           businesses
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           records
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           &
           undertake
           to
           conduct
           the
           intrigues
           of
           affairs
           of
           a
           multitude
           ,
           who
           was
           apt
           to
           forget
           the
           little
           accounts
           of
           his
           own
           seldom
           reading
           .
           He
           also
           remembred
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           pleasures
           in
           reading
           books
           were
           more
           frequent
           ,
           while
           he
           remembred
           but
           little
           of
           yesterdays
           study
           ,
           and
           tomorrow
           the
           book
           is
           newes
           ,
           and
           with
           its
           novelties
           gives
           him
           fresh
           entertainment
           ,
           while
           the
           retaining
           brain
           layes
           the
           book
           aside
           ,
           and
           is
           full
           already
           .
           Every
           book
           is
           new
           to
           
           an
           ill
           memory
           ,
           and
           one
           long
           book
           is
           a
           Library
           ,
           and
           its
           parts
           return
           fresh
           as
           the
           morning
           ,
           which
           becomes
           a
           new
           day
           ,
           though
           by
           the
           revolution
           of
           the
           same
           sun
           .
           Besides
           these
           ,
           it
           brought
           him
           to
           tell
           truth
           for
           fear
           of
           shame
           ,
           and
           in
           meer
           necessity
           made
           his
           speech
           little
           and
           his
           discourses
           short
           ;
           because
           the
           web
           drawn
           from
           his
           brain
           was
           
           soon
           spun
           out
           ,
           and
           his
           fountain
           grew
           quickly
           dry
           ,
           and
           left
           running
           
           through
           forgetfulnesse
           .
           *
           He
           that
           is
           not
           eloquent
           and
           faire
           spoken
           ,
           hath
           some
           of
           these
           comforts
           to
           plead
           in
           excuse
           of
           his
           ill
           fortune
           ,
           or
           defective
           nature
           .
           For
           if
           he
           can
           but
           hold
           his
           peace
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           be
           troublesome
           to
           his
           company
           ,
           not
           mark'd
           for
           lying
           ,
           or
           become
           tedious
           with
           multiplicity
           of
           idle
           talk
           .
           He
           shall
           be
           presumed
           wise
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           is
           so
           ;
           he
           shall
           not
           feel
           the
           wounds
           of
           contention
           ,
           nor
           be
           put
           to
           excuse
           an
           ill
           taken
           saying
           ,
           nor
           sigh
           for
           the
           folly
           of
           an
           irrecoverable
           word
           ;
           If
           his
           fault
           be
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           spoken
           ,
           that
           can
           at
           any
           time
           be
           mended
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           sinn'd
           in
           speaking
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           unspoken
           again
           .
           Thus
           he
           escapes
           the
           dishonor
           of
           not
           being
           believed
           ,
           and
           
           the
           trouble
           of
           being
           suspected
           ;
           he
           shall
           never
           fear
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Judges
           ,
           nor
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Courts
           ,
           high
           reproaches
           ,
           or
           the
           angry
           words
           of
           the
           proud
           ,
           the
           contradiction
           of
           the
           disputing
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           thirst
           of
           talkers
           .
           By
           these
           and
           many
           other
           advantages
           ,
           he
           that
           holds
           his
           peace
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           cannot
           speak
           ,
           may
           please
           themselves
           ;
           and
           he
           may
           at
           least
           have
           the
           rewards
           and
           effects
           of
           solitarinesse
           ,
           if
           he
           misses
           some
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           society
           .
           But
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           God
           hath
           distinguished
           us
           from
           beasts
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           well
           or
           ill
           using
           it
           we
           are
           distinguished
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           silence
           be
           innocent
           as
           death
           ,
           harmlesse
           as
           a
           roses
           breath
           to
           a
           distant
           passenger
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           is
           rather
           the
           state
           of
           death
           then
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           Egyptians
           sacrificed
           to
           Harpocrates
           their
           god
           of
           Silence
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           rites
           they
           cryed
           out
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           The
           Tongue
           is
           an
           Angel
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           that
           's
           as
           it
           happens
           ;
           Silence
           was
           to
           them
           a
           god
           ,
           but
           the
           Tongue
           is
           greater
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           band
           of
           humane
           entercourse
           ,
           and
           makes
           men
           apt
           to
           unite
           in
           Societies
           and
           Republicks
           ;
           and
           I
           remember
           what
           one
           of
           the
           Ancients
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           better
           in
           the
           company
           of
           a
           known
           dog
           ,
           then
           of
           a
           man
           whose
           speech
           is
           not
           known
           ,
           
             ut
             externus
             alieno
             non
             sit
             hominis
             vice
          
           ;
           a
           stranger
           to
           a
           stranger
           in
           his
           language
           ,
           is
           not
           as
           a
           man
           to
           a
           man
           ;
           for
           by
           voices
           and
           homilies
           ,
           by
           
           questions
           and
           answers
           ,
           by
           narratives
           and
           invectives
           ,
           by
           counsell
           and
           reproofe
           ,
           by
           praises
           and
           hymnes
           ,
           by
           prayers
           and
           glorifications
           ,
           we
           serve
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           necessities
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           tongue
           our
           Tables
           are
           made
           to
           differ
           from
           Mangers
           ,
           our
           Cities
           from
           Deserts
           ,
           our
           Churches
           from
           Herds
           of
           beasts
           and
           flocks
           of
           sheep
           .
           
             Faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           spoken
           by
           the
           
             tongues
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
          
           ;
           and
           the
           blessed
           Spirits
           in
           heaven
           cease
           not
           from
           saying
           night
           and
           day
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           their
           song
           of
           glory
           to
           him
           that
           sitteth
           on
           the
           throne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Lambe
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ;
           and
           then
           our
           imployment
           shall
           be
           glorious
           as
           our
           state
           ,
           when
           our
           tongues
           shal
           
           to
           eternall
           ages
           sing
           Allelujahs
           to
           their
           Maker
           and
           Redeemer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           since
           Nature
           hath
           taught
           us
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           God
           requires
           it
           ,
           and
           our
           thankfulnesse
           obliges
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           necessities
           engage
           us
           ,
           and
           charity
           sometimes
           calls
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           innocence
           is
           to
           be
           defended
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           open
           our
           mouths
           in
           
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           :
           and
           it
           is
           alwayes
           a
           seasonable
           prayer
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             open
             our
             lips
             ,
             that
             our
             mouth
             may
          
           doe
           the
           work
           of
           heaven
           ,
           
           and
           
             declare
             his
             praises
          
           ,
           and
           
             shew
             forth
             his
             glory
          
           ;
           it
           concerns
           us
           to
           take
           care
           that
           nature
           be
           changed
           into
           grace
           ,
           necessity
           into
           choice
           ,
           that
           while
           we
           speak
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           minister
           to
           the
           needs
           of
           our
           neighbor
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           works
           of
           life
           and
           religion
           ,
           of
           society
           and
           prudence
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           fitted
           to
           bear
           a
           part
           in
           the
           songs
           of
           Angels
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           rejoyce
           at
           the
           feast
           of
           
             the
             marriage
             supper
             of
             the
             Lambe
             .
          
           But
           the
           tongue
           is
           a
           fountain
           both
           of
           bitter
           waters
           and
           of
           pleasant
           ;
           it
           sends
           forth
           blessing
           ,
           and
           cursing
           ;
           it
           praises
           God
           ,
           and
           railes
           at
           men
           ;
           it
           is
           sometimes
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           puts
           whole
           Cities
           in
           combustion
           ;
           it
           is
           unruly
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           to
           be
           restrained
           then
           
           the
           breath
           of
           a
           tempest
           ;
           it
           is
           volatile
           and
           fugitive
           :
           reason
           should
           go
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           does
           not
           ,
           repentance
           comes
           after
           ;
           it
           was
           intended
           for
           an
           organ
           of
           the
           divine
           praises
           ,
           but
           the
           Devill
           often
           playes
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           sounds
           like
           the
           Scriech-owle
           ,
           or
           the
           groans
           of
           death
           ;
           sorrow
           and
           shame
           ,
           folly
           and
           repentance
           are
           the
           notes
           ,
           and
           formidable
           accents
           of
           that
           discord
           .
           We
           are
           all
           naturally
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           lovers
           of
           speech
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ;
           and
           God
           reproves
           it
           not
           ,
           provided
           that
           we
           be
           also
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           wise
           and
           materiall
           ,
           usefull
           and
           prudent
           in
           our
           discourses
           .
           For
           since
           speech
           is
           for
           conversation
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           also
           charitable
           and
           profitable
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           without
           sin
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           
           profit
           and
           
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
          
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           as
           God
           would
           have
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           precept
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           first
           telling
           us
           what
           we
           should
           avoyd
           ,
           and
           then
           telling
           us
           what
           we
           should
           pursue
           ;
           what
           our
           discourse
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           2ly
           .
           what
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           more
           variety
           in
           the
           structure
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           I
           shall
           1.
           discourse
           of
           the
           vices
           of
           the
           tongue
           ;
           2.
           of
           its
           duty
           and
           proper
           employment
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Let
             no
             corrupt
             communication
             proceed
             out
             of
             your
             mouth
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             corrupt
             or
             filthy
             communication
          
           ;
           so
           we
           read
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           properly
           to
           note
           such
           communication
           as
           ministers
           to
           wantonnesse
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Fescennines
           of
           Ausonius
           ,
           the
           excrement
           
           and
           spume
           of
           Martial's
           verse
           ,
           and
           the
           Ephesiaca
           of
           Xenophon
           ;
           indeed
           this
           is
           such
           a
           rudenesse
           as
           is
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           civill
           conversation
           ;
           and
           is
           wittily
           noted
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           charging
           that
           
             fornication
             should
             not
             be
             once
             named
             among
             them
             as
             becometh
             Saints
          
           ;
           not
           meaning
           that
           the
           vice
           should
           not
           have
           its
           name
           and
           filthy
           character
           ,
           but
           that
           nothing
           of
           it
           be
           named
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           can
           be
           tempting
           or
           offensive
           ;
           nothing
           tending
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           teaching
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           named
           :
           we
           must
           not
           have
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           fornication
           in
           our
           talk
           ;
           that
           's
           such
           a
           basenesse
           ,
           that
           it
           not
           onely
           grieves
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           
           dishonors
           all
           its
           channels
           and
           conveyances
           :
           the
           proper
           language
           of
           the
           sin
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           used
           so
           much
           as
           in
           reproofe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           sometimes
           wondred
           how
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           men
           wise
           and
           modest
           ,
           chaste
           and
           of
           sober
           spirits
           ,
           have
           faln
           into
           a
           fond
           liberty
           of
           declamation
           against
           uncleannesse
           ,
           using
           such
           
           words
           which
           bring
           that
           sin
           upon
           the
           stage
           of
           fancy
           ,
           and
           offend
           
             auriculas
             non
             calentes
          
           ,
           sober
           and
           chaste
           eares
           .
           For
           who
           can
           without
           
           blushing
           read
           Seneca
           describing
           the
           Looking-glasse
           of
           Hostius
           ,
           or
           the
           severe
           but
           looser
           words
           of
           Persius
           ,
           or
           the
           reproofes
           of
           St.
           Hierom
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           great
           Patron
           of
           virginity
           ,
           and
           exacter
           of
           chastity
           ?
           yet
           more
           then
           once
           he
           reproves
           filthy
           things
           with
           unhandsome
           language
           :
           St.
           Chrysostome
           makes
           an
           Apology
           for
           them
           that
           doe
           so
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           you
           cannot
           profit
           the
           hearers
           unlesse
           you
           discover
           the
           filthinesse
           ,
           for
           the
           withdrawing
           the
           curtain
           is
           shame
           and
           confutation
           enough
           for
           so
           great
           a
           basenesse
           ;
           
           and
           Chirurgeons
           care
           not
           how
           they
           defile
           their
           hands
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           doe
           profit
           to
           the
           patient
           .
           And
           indeed
           there
           is
           a
           materiall
           difference
           in
           the
           designe
           of
           him
           that
           speaks
           ;
           if
           he
           speaks
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           secret
           affection
           and
           private
           folly
           ,
           it
           is
           certainly
           intolerable
           ;
           but
           yet
           if
           he
           speaks
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           profit
           the
           hearer
           ,
           and
           cure
           the
           criminall
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           the
           whole
           kinde
           of
           it
           honest
           and
           well
           meant
           ;
           yet
           that
           it
           is
           imprudent
           ,
        
         
           
             Irritamentum
             Veneris
             languentis
             &
             acris
          
           
             Divitis
             urticae
             —
             
          
        
         
           and
           not
           wholly
           to
           be
           excused
           by
           the
           faire
           meaning
           ,
           will
           soon
           be
           granted
           by
           all
           who
           know
           what
           danger
           and
           infection
           it
           leaves
           upon
           the
           fancy
           ,
           even
           by
           those
           words
           by
           which
           the
           spirit
           is
           instructed
           .
           
             Ab
             hâc
             scabie
             tenemus
             ungues
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           good
           to
           come
           near
           the
           leprosie
           ,
           though
           to
           cleanse
           the
           Lepers
           skin
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           word
           which
           the
           Apostle
           uses
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           means
           more
           then
           this
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           Eupolis
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           signifies
           musty
           ,
           rotten
           ,
           and
           outworn
           with
           age
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           iusty
           peace
           ,
           so
           Aristophanes
           :
           and
           according
           to
           this
           acception
           of
           the
           
           word
           ,
           we
           are
           forbidden
           to
           use
           all
           language
           that
           is
           in
           any
           sense
           corrupted
           ,
           unreasonable
           ,
           or
           uselesse
           ;
           language
           proceeding
           from
           our
           old
           iniquity
           ,
           evill
           habits
           ,
           or
           unworthy
           customes
           ,
           called
           in
           the
           style
           of
           Scripture
           
             the
             remains
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           doting
           or
           
             talking
             fondly
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           the
           boy
           talkes
           like
           an
           old
           dotard
           .
           2.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           wicked
           ,
           filthy
           ,
           or
           reproachfull
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           criminall
           and
           disgracefull
           ,
           any
           language
           that
           ministers
           to
           mischief
           .
           But
           it
           is
           worse
           then
           all
           this
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           deletery
           ,
           an
           extinction
           of
           all
           good
           ,
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           destruction
           ,
           
           an
           intire
           corruption
           of
           all
           Morality
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           sense
           is
           that
           of
           Menander
           quoted
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Evill
             words
             corrupt
             good
             manners
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           under
           this
           word
           is
           comprised
           all
           the
           evill
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           that
           wicked
           instrument
           of
           the
           unclean
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           all
           the
           appellatives
           .
           1.
           
           Here
           
           is
           forbidden
           the
           uselesse
           ,
           vain
           ,
           and
           trifling
           conversation
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           the
           god
           of
           Flies
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Devils
           name
           ,
           he
           rules
           by
           these
           little
           things
           ,
           by
           trifles
           and
           vanity
           ,
           by
           idle
           and
           uselesse
           words
           ,
           by
           the
           entercourses
           of
           a
           vain
           conversation
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Devill
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           Accuser
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           the
           calumniating
           ,
           slandering
           ,
           undervaluing
           ,
           detracting
           tongue
           does
           his
           work
           ,
           that
           's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           second
           that
           I
           named
           ,
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Hesychius
           ;
           it
           is
           slander
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           and
           calumny
           .
           3.
           
           But
           the
           third
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Devils
           worst
           appellative
           ,
           
             the
             Destroyer
          
           ,
           the
           dissolute
           ,
           wanton
           ,
           tempting
           ,
           destroying
           conversation
           ;
           and
           its
           worst
           instance
           of
           all
           is
           flattery
           ,
           that
           malicious
           cousening
           devill
           ,
           that
           strengthens
           our
           friend
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           ruines
           him
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           we
           expect
           good
           .
           Of
           these
           in
           
           order
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           the
           trifling
           ,
           vain
           ,
           uselesse
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           conversation
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             let
             no
             vain
             communication
             proceed
             out
             of
             your
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           part
           of
           this
           inordination
           is
           multiloquium
           ,
           talking
           too
           much
           :
           concerning
           which
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           rule
           or
           just
           measure
           for
           the
           quantity
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           as
           prudent
           to
           tell
           a
           long
           story
           as
           a
           short
           ,
           and
           two
           as
           well
           as
           one
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           ten
           as
           well
           as
           two
           ;
           all
           such
           discourses
           are
           to
           take
           their
           estimate
           by
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           can
           onely
           be
           altered
           by
           their
           circumstances
           
           and
           appendages
           .
           Much
           speaking
           is
           sometimes
           necessary
           ,
           sometimes
           usefull
           ,
           sometimes
           pleasant
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           none
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           tedious
           and
           imprudent
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           alwayes
           criminall
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           Gentleman
           Martial
           speaks
           of
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           sweetnesse
           and
           justice
           and
           noblenesse
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           read
           his
           nonsense
           verses
           to
           all
           companies
           at
           the
           publick
           games
           and
           in
           private
           feasts
           ,
           in
           the
           baths
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           beds
           ,
           in
           publick
           and
           in
           private
           ,
           to
           sleeping
           and
           waking
           people
           .
        
         
           
             Vis
             quantum
             mali
             facias
             videre
             ?
             
             
          
           
             Virjustus
             ,
             probus
             ,
             innocens
             timeris
             .
          
        
         
           Every
           one
           was
           afraid
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           was
           good
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           endured
           :
           The
           evill
           of
           this
           is
           very
           considerable
           in
           the
           accounts
           of
           prudence
           ,
           and
           the
           effects
           and
           plaisance
           of
           conversation
           :
           and
           the
           Ancients
           described
           its
           evill
           well
           by
           a
           proverbiall
           expression
           ;
           for
           when
           a
           sudden
           silence
           arose
           ,
           they
           said
           that
           
             Mercury
             was
             entred
          
           ,
           meaning
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           their
           
             loquax
             numen
          
           ,
           their
           
             prating
             god
          
           ,
           yet
           that
           quitted
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           all
           men
           stood
           upon
           their
           guard
           ,
           and
           called
           for
           aid
           and
           rescue
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           seised
           upon
           so
           tedious
           an
           impertinence
           .
           
           And
           indeed
           there
           are
           some
           persons
           so
           full
           of
           nothings
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           strait
           sea
           of
           Pontus
           they
           perpetually
           empty
           themselves
           by
           their
           mouth
           ,
           making
           every
           company
           or
           single
           person
           they
           fasten
           on
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           Propontis
           ;
           such
           a
           one
           as
           was
           Anaximenes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             He
             was
             an
             Ocean
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             a
             drop
             of
             understanding
             .
          
           
           And
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           in
           this
           then
           the
           matter
           of
           prudence
           ,
           and
           
           the
           proper
           measures
           of
           civill
           conversation
           ,
           it
           would
           yet
           highly
           concern
           
             old
             men
          
           ,
           and
           
             young
             men
          
           and
           women
           to
           separate
           from
           their
           persons
           the
           reproach
           of
           their
           sex
           and
           age
           ,
           that
           modesty
           of
           speech
           be
           the
           
           ornament
           of
           the
           youthfull
           ,
           and
           a
           reserved
           discourse
           be
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           old
           mans
           prudence
           .
           Adolescens
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           one
           :
           
             a
             young
             man
             is
             a
             talker
          
           for
           want
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           an
           old
           man
           for
           want
           of
           memory
           ;
           for
           while
           he
           remembers
           the
           things
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           and
           not
           how
           often
           he
           hath
           told
           them
           in
           his
           old
           age
           ,
           he
           grows
           in
           love
           with
           the
           trifles
           of
           his
           youthfull
           dayes
           ,
           and
           thinks
           the
           company
           must
           doe
           so
           too
           ;
           but
           he
           canonizes
           his
           folly
           ,
           and
           by
           striving
           to
           bring
           reputation
           to
           his
           first
           dayes
           ,
           he
           loses
           the
           honor
           of
           his
           last
           .
           But
           this
           thing
           is
           considerable
           
           to
           further
           issues
           ;
           for
           though
           no
           man
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           much
           speaking
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           sayes
           ,
           
             In
             multiloquio
             peccatum
             non
             deerit
          
           ,
           Sin
           goes
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           ingredient
           in
           the
           whole
           composition
           .
           For
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           a
           long
           and
           frequent
           discourse
           must
           be
           served
           with
           many
           passions
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           alwayes
           innocent
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           loves
           to
           talke
           much
           ,
           must
           
             rem
             corradere
          
           ,
           scrape
           materials
           together
           to
           furnish
           out
           the
           scenes
           and
           long
           orations
           ;
           and
           some
           talke
           themselves
           into
           anger
           ,
           and
           some
           furnish
           out
           their
           dialogues
           with
           the
           lives
           of
           others
           ;
           either
           they
           detract
           ,
           or
           censure
           ;
           
           or
           they
           flatter
           themselves
           ,
           and
           tell
           their
           owne
           stories
           with
           friendly
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           pride
           creeps
           up
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           discourse
           ;
           and
           the
           man
           entertains
           his
           friend
           with
           his
           owne
           Panegyrick
           ;
           or
           the
           discourse
           lookes
           one
           way
           and
           rowes
           another
           ,
           and
           more
           mindes
           the
           designe
           then
           its
           own
           truth
           ;
           and
           most
           commonly
           will
           be
           so
           ordered
           that
           it
           shall
           please
           the
           company
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           ,
           truth
           or
           honest
           plainnesse
           seldome
           does
           )
           or
           there
           is
           a
           byasse
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           more
           of
           weight
           and
           transportation
           it
           hath
           ,
           the
           lesse
           it
           hath
           of
           ingenuity
           .
           
             Non
             credo
             Auguribus
             qui
             aureis
             rebus
             divinant
             ,
          
           like
           Sooth-sayers
           ,
           men
           speak
           fine
           words
           to
           serve
           ends
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           not
           beleeved
           ,
           or
           at
           last
           are
           
           found
           lyars
           ,
           and
           such
           discourses
           are
           built
           up
           to
           serve
           the
           ministeries
           or
           pleasures
           of
           the
           company
           ,
           but
           nothing
           else
           .
           Pride
           and
           
             flattery
             ,
             malice
          
           and
           
             spite
             ,
             self-love
          
           and
           vanity
           ,
           these
           usually
           wait
           upon
           much
           speaking
           ;
           and
           the
           reward
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           persons
           grow
           contemptible
           and
           troublesome
           ,
           they
           engage
           in
           quarrels
           ,
           and
           are
           troubled
           to
           answer
           exceptions
           ,
           some
           will
           mistake
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           will
           not
           beleeve
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           that
           the
           minde
           should
           be
           
             perpetually
             present
          
           to
           a
           
             perpetuall
             talker
          
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           forget
           truth
           and
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           relations
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           doe
           literally
           expound
           those
           minatory
           words
           of
           
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ;
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             of
             every
             idle
             word
             that
          
           
           
             men
             shall
             speak
             ,
             they
             shall
             give
             account
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           And
           by
           
             idle
             words
          
           ,
           they
           understand
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           not
           usefull
           to
           edification
           and
           instruction
           .
           So
           St.
           
             Basil
             ,
             So
             great
             is
             the
             danger
             of
             an
             idle
          
           
           
             word
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             word
             be
             in
             its
             owne
             kinde
             good
             ,
             yet
             unlesse
             it
             be
          
           
           
             directed
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             faith
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             free
             from
             danger
             that
             speaks
             it
             :
          
           To
           this
           purpose
           are
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Gregory
             ;
             while
          
           
           
           
             the
             tongue
             is
             not
             restrained
             from
             idle
             words
             ,
          
           ad
           temeritatem
           stultae
           increpationis
           efferatur
           ,
           
             it
             is
             made
             wilde
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             brought
             forth
             to
             rashnesse
             and
             folly
             :
          
           And
           therein
           lies
           the
           secret
           of
           the
           reproofe
           :
           
             A
             periculo
             liber
             non
             est
             ,
             &
             ad
             temeritatem
             efferatur
             ,
          
           the
           man
           is
           not
           free
           from
           danger
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           grow
           rash
           ,
           and
           foolish
           ,
           and
           run
           into
           crimes
           ,
           whilest
           he
           gives
           his
           Tongue
           the
           reins
           ,
           and
           lets
           it
           wander
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           though
           in
           its
           nature
           it
           were
           innocent
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           sometimes
           they
           are
           more
           severe
           .
           St.
           Gregory
           calls
           every
           
           word
           vain
           or
           
             idle
             ,
             quod
             aut
             ratione
             justae
             necessitatis
             ,
             aut
             intentione
             piae
             utilitatis
             caret
             :
          
           and
           St.
           Hierom
           calls
           it
           vain
           ,
           
             quod
             sine
             utilitatis
          
           
           
           
             &
             loquentis
             dicitur
             &
             audientis
          
           ,
           which
           profits
           neither
           the
           speaker
           nor
           the
           hearer
           .
           The
           same
           is
           affirmed
           by
           St.
           Chrysostom
           *
           ,
           and
           
             Gregory
             Nyssen
          
           *
           upon
           Ecclesiastes
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           seems
           intimated
           in
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           some
           copies
           ,
           
             every
             word
             that
             is
             idle
          
           or
           empty
           of
           businesse
           .
           But
           for
           the
           stating
           the
           case
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           I
           have
           these
           things
           to
           say
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           words
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           being
           spoken
           to
           the
           
           Jews
           ,
           were
           so
           certainly
           intended
           as
           they
           best
           and
           most
           commonly
           understood
           ,
           and
           by
           
             [
             vain
          
           ]
           they
           understood
           false
           or
           lying
           ,
           not
           uselesse
           or
           imprudent
           ;
           and
           yet
           so
           though
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           hath
           not
           so
           
           severely
           forbidden
           every
           empty
           ,
           unsignificant
           discourse
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           forbidden
           every
           lie
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           
             in
             genere
             bonorum
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Basil's
           expression
           is
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           the
           intention
           charitable
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           matter
           innocent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Of
             every
             idle
             word
             we
             shal
             give
             account
             ,
          
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           judgment
           shall
           fall
           upon
           the
           words
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           persons
           ;
           they
           be
           hay
           and
           stubble
           ,
           uselesse
           and
           impertinent
           ,
           light
           and
           easie
           ,
           the
           fire
           shall
           consume
           them
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           shall
           escape
           with
           that
           losse
           ;
           he
           shall
           then
           have
           no
           honor
           ,
           no
           fair
           return
           for
           such
           discourses
           ,
           
           but
           they
           shall
           with
           losse
           and
           prejudice
           be
           rejected
           and
           cast
           away
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           all
           unprofitable
           discourses
           be
           reckoned
           for
           idle
           words
           and
           
           put
           upon
           the
           account
           ,
           yet
           even
           the
           capacities
           of
           profit
           are
           so
           large
           and
           numerous
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           hath
           cause
           to
           complain
           that
           his
           tongue
           is
           too
           much
           restrained
           by
           this
           severity
           .
           For
           in
           all
           the
           wayes
           in
           which
           he
           can
           doe
           himselfe
           good
           ,
           or
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           liberty
           ;
           he
           is
           onely
           to
           secure
           the
           words
           from
           being
           directly
           criminal
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           from
           being
           arrested
           with
           a
           passion
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           may
           reckon
           it
           lawfull
           even
           upon
           the
           severest
           account
           to
           discourse
           freely
           ,
           while
           he
           can
           instruct
           ,
           or
           while
           he
           can
           please
           his
           neighbour
           ;
           
        
         
           Aut
           prodesse
           solent
           ,
           aut
           delectare
           —
        
         
           while
           himselfe
           gets
           a
           fair
           opinion
           and
           a
           good
           name
           ,
           apt
           to
           serve
           honest
           and
           fair
           purposes
           ;
           he
           may
           discourse
           himselfe
           into
           a
           friendship
           ,
           
           or
           help
           to
           preserve
           it
           ;
           he
           may
           serve
           the
           works
           of
           art
           or
           nature
           ,
           of
           
           businesse
           publick
           or
           private
           ,
           the
           needs
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           or
           the
           uses
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           he
           may
           increase
           learning
           ,
           or
           confirm
           his
           notices
           ,
           cast
           in
           his
           symbol
           of
           experience
           and
           observation
           ,
           till
           the
           particulars
           may
           become
           a
           proverbiall
           sentence
           and
           a
           rule
           ;
           he
           may
           serve
           the
           ends
           of
           civility
           and
           popular
           addresses
           ,
           or
           may
           instruct
           his
           brother
           or
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           something
           which
           at
           that
           time
           shall
           not
           be
           reduc'd
           to
           a
           precept
           by
           way
           of
           meditation
           ,
           but
           is
           of
           it selfe
           apt
           at
           another
           time
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           he
           may
           speak
           the
           praises
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           discoursing
           of
           any
           of
           the
           works
           of
           creation
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           or
           his
           brother
           may
           afterwards
           remember
           it
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           he
           may
           counsell
           
           or
           teach
           ,
           reprove
           or
           admonish
           ,
           call
           to
           minde
           a
           precept
           ,
           or
           disgrace
           a
           vice
           ,
           reprove
           it
           by
           a
           parable
           or
           a
           story
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Idea
           or
           witty
           representment
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           can
           finde
           talke
           beyond
           all
           this
           ,
           discourse
           that
           cannot
           become
           usefull
           in
           any
           one
           of
           these
           purposes
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           called
           a
           prating
           man
           ,
           and
           expect
           to
           give
           account
           of
           his
           folly
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           recompense
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Although
           in
           this
           latitude
           a
           mans
           discourses
           may
           be
           free
           and
           
           safe
           from
           judgement
           ,
           yet
           the
           man
           is
           not
           ,
           unlesse
           himself
           designe
           it
           to
           good
           and
           wise
           purposes
           ,
           not
           alwayes
           actually
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           habituall
           and
           generall
           purpose
           .
           Concerning
           which
           he
           may
           by
           these
           measures
           best
           take
           his
           accounts
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           he
           be
           sure
           to
           speak
           nothing
           that
           may
           minister
           to
           a
           vice
           ,
           willingly
           and
           by
           observation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           any
           thing
           be
           of
           a
           suspicious
           and
           dubious
           nature
           ,
           that
           he
           decline
           to
           publish
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           by
           a
           prudent
           morall
           care
           he
           watch
           over
           his
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           doe
           none
           of
           this
           injury
           and
           unworthinesse
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           he
           offer
           up
           to
           God
           in
           his
           prayers
           all
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           then
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           speak
           nothing
           unworthy
           to
           be
           offered
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           he
           often
           interweave
           discourses
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           glorifications
           
           of
           God
           ,
           instructions
           to
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           ejaculations
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           something
           or
           other
           not
           onely
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           order
           of
           his
           discourses
           ,
           but
           to
           call
           him
           back
           into
           retirement
           and
           sober
           thoughts
           ,
           lest
           he
           wander
           and
           be
           carried
           off
           too
           far
           into
           the
           wilde
           regions
           of
           impertinence
           ;
           and
           this
           Zeno
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           dip
           our
           tongues
           in
           understanding
           .
           In
           all
           other
           cases
           the
           rule
           is
           good
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           either
           keep
           silence
           ,
           or
           speak
           
           something
           that
           is
           better
           then
           it
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           Isocrates
           constantly
           enough
           to
           this
           Evangelicall
           precept
           ;
           a
           seasonable
           silence
           ,
           or
           a
           profitable
           discourse
           ,
           choose
           you
           whether
           ;
           for
           
           whatsoever
           cometh
           of
           more
           is
           sin
           ,
           or
           else
           is
           folly
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           sin
           at
           distance
           .
           Lastly
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           account
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           little
           traverses
           and
           intercourses
           
           of
           speech
           ,
           but
           by
           greater
           measures
           ,
           and
           more
           discernible
           portions
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           commensurate
           to
           valuable
           portions
           of
           
           time
           ;
           for
           however
           we
           are
           pleased
           to
           throw
           away
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           
           are
           weary
           of
           many
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           are
           impatiently
           troubled
           when
           all
           is
           gone
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           as
           sure
           to
           account
           for
           every
           considerable
           portion
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           as
           for
           every
           summe
           of
           money
           we
           receive
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           St.
           Bernard
           gave
           caution
           ,
           
             Nemo
             parvi
             aestimet
             tempus
             quod
             in
             verbis
             consumitur
             otiosis
             ,
          
           Let
           no
           man
           think
           
           it
           a
           light
           matter
           that
           he
           spend
           his
           pretious
           time
           in
           idle
           words
           ;
           let
           no
           man
           be
           so
           weary
           of
           what
           flies
           away
           too
           fast
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           recalled
           ,
           as
           to
           use
           arts
           and
           devices
           to
           passe
           the
           time
           away
           in
           vanity
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           rarely
           spent
           in
           the
           interests
           of
           eternity
           .
           Time
           is
           given
           us
           to
           repent
           in
           ,
           to
           appease
           the
           divine
           anger
           ,
           to
           prepare
           
           for
           and
           hasten
           to
           the
           society
           of
           Angels
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           our
           slackned
           wills
           ,
           and
           enkindle
           our
           cold
           devotions
           ,
           to
           weep
           for
           our
           daily
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           to
           sigh
           after
           ,
           and
           work
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           our
           lost
           inheritance
           ;
           and
           the
           reward
           is
           very
           inconsiderable
           that
           exchanges
           all
           this
           for
           the
           pleasure
           of
           a
           voluble
           tongue
           :
           and
           indeed
           this
           is
           an
           evill
           that
           cannot
           be
           avoyded
           by
           any
           excuse
           that
           can
           be
           made
           for
           words
           that
           are
           in
           any
           sense
           idle
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           senses
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           and
           proper
           relations
           they
           be
           innocent
           .
           They
           are
           a
           throwing
           away
           something
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           expended
           for
           eternity
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           degrees
           of
           folly
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           tedious
           
           and
           expensive
           of
           time
           to
           no
           good
           purposes
           .
           *
           I
           shall
           not
           after
           all
           this
           need
           to
           reckon
           more
           of
           the
           evill
           consequent
           to
           the
           vain
           and
           great
           talker
           ;
           but
           if
           these
           already
           reckoned
           were
           not
           a
           heap
           big
           enough
           ,
           I
           could
           easily
           adde
           this
           great
           evill
           ;
           that
           the
           talking
           man
           makes
           himselfe
           artificially
           deafe
           ,
           being
           like
           a
           man
           in
           the
           steeple
           when
           the
           bells
           ring
           ,
           you
           talke
           to
           a
           deafe
           man
           ,
           though
           you
           speake
           wisely
           ;
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           Good
           counsell
           is
           lost
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           serv'd
           all
           his
           ends
           when
           he
           pours
           out
           whatsoever
           he
           took
           in
           ;
           for
           he
           therefore
           loaded
           his
           vessell
           that
           he
           might
           pour
           it
           forth
           into
           the
           sea
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           many
           more
           evils
           ,
           and
           the
           perpetuall
           unavoydable
           necessity
           of
           sinning
           by
           much
           talking
           ,
           hath
           given
           great
           advantages
           to
           silence
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           to
           be
           esteemed
           an
           act
           of
           Discipline
           and
           great
           Religion
           .
           St.
           Romualdus
           upon
           the
           Syrian
           mountaine
           severely
           kept
           a
           seaven
           years
           silence
           :
           and
           
             Thomas
             Cantipratensis
          
           tels
           of
           a
           religious
           person
           in
           a
           Monastery
           in
           Brabant
           ,
           that
           spake
           
           not
           one
           word
           in
           16
           years
           .
           But
           they
           are
           greater
           examples
           which
           Palladius
           tels
           of
           ,
           Ammona
           who
           liv'd
           with
           3000
           Brethren
           in
           so
           great
           silence
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           an
           Anachoret
           ;
           but
           Theona
           was
           silent
           for
           30
           years
           together
           ,
           and
           Johannes
           surnamed
           Silentiarius
           was
           silent
           for
           47
           years
           .
           But
           this
           morosity
           and
           sullennesse
           is
           so
           far
           
           from
           being
           imitable
           and
           laudable
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           direct
           
           prevarication
           of
           any
           commands
           expressed
           or
           intimated
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           certainly
           either
           draw
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           it self
           an
           infinite
           omission
           of
           duty
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           externall
           glorifications
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           institution
           or
           advantages
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           thanksgiving
           and
           publick
           offices
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           effects
           and
           emanations
           of
           spirituall
           mercy
           .
           This
           was
           to
           make
           amends
           for
           committing
           many
           sins
           by
           omitting
           many
           duties
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           digging
           out
           the
           offending
           eye
           ,
           to
           pluck
           out
           both
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           neither
           see
           the
           scandall
           nor
           the
           duty
           ;
           for
           fear
           of
           seeing
           what
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           to
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           all
           light
           .
           It
           was
           more
           prudent
           which
           was
           reported
           of
           St.
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           who
           made
           Silence
           an
           act
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           
           and
           kept
           it
           a
           whole
           Lent
           in
           his
           religious
           retirements
           ,
           
             cujus
             facti
             mei
             si
             causam
             quaeris
          
           (
           said
           he
           in
           his
           account
           he
           gives
           of
           it
           )
           
             idcircò
             à
             sermone
             prorsus
             abstinui
             ,
             ut
             sermonibus
             meis
             moderari
             discam
          
           ;
           I
           then
           abstained
           wholly
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           yeer
           after
           I
           might
           be
           more
           temperate
           in
           my
           talke
           .
           This
           was
           in
           him
           an
           act
           of
           caution
           ,
           but
           how
           apt
           it
           was
           to
           minister
           to
           his
           purpose
           of
           a
           moderated
           speech
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           is
           not
           certaine
           ;
           nor
           the
           philosophy
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           naturall
           efficacy
           easie
           to
           be
           apprehended
           .
           It
           was
           also
           practised
           by
           way
           of
           penance
           ,
           with
           indignation
           against
           the
           follies
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           itch
           of
           prating
           ,
           so
           to
           chastise
           that
           petulant
           member
           ,
           as
           
           if
           there
           were
           a
           great
           pleasure
           in
           prating
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           grew
           inordinate
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           restrained
           and
           punished
           like
           other
           lusts
           .
           I
           remember
           it
           was
           reported
           of
           St.
           Paul
           the
           Hermit
           ,
           Scholar
           of
           St.
           Anthony
           ,
           that
           having
           once
           asked
           whether
           Christ
           or
           the
           old
           Prophets
           were
           first
           ,
           he
           grew
           so
           ashamed
           of
           his
           foolish
           Question
           ,
           that
           he
           spake
           not
           a
           word
           for
           3
           years
           following
           :
           And
           Sulpitius
           ,
           as
           St.
           Hierom
           reports
           of
           him
           ,
           being
           deceived
           by
           the
           Pelagians
           ,
           spoke
           some
           fond
           things
           ,
           and
           repenting
           of
           it
           ,
           held
           his
           tongue
           till
           his
           dying
           day
           ,
           
             ut
             peccatum
             quod
             loquendo
             contraxerat
             tacendo
             penitùs
             emendaret
             .
          
           
           Though
           the
           pious
           minde
           is
           in
           such
           actions
           highly
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           no
           way
           perswaded
           of
           the
           prudence
           of
           such
           a
           deadnesse
           and
           Libitinarian
           Religion
           ;
        
         
           Murmuracum
           secum
           &
           rabiosa
           silentia
           rodunt
           ,
        
         
           so
           such
           importune
           silence
           was
           called
           ,
           and
           understood
           to
           be
           a
           degree
           of
           stupidity
           and
           madnesse
           ;
           for
           so
           Physicians
           among
           the
           signes
           of
           that
           disease
           in
           dogs
           ,
           place
           their
           not
           barking
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           although
           the
           excesse
           and
           unreasonablenesse
           of
           this
           may
           be
           well
           chastised
           
           by
           such
           a
           severe
           reproofe
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           in
           silence
           
             there
             is
             wisdome
          
           ,
           and
           there
           may
           be
           deep
           religion
           .
           So
           Aretaeus
           describing
           the
           life
           of
           a
           studious
           man
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           he
           inserts
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           without
           colour
           ,
           pale
           and
           wise
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           young
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           
           knowledge
           ,
           
             silent
             as
             Mutes
          
           ,
           and
           
             dumb
             as
             the
             Seriphian
             frogs
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           great
           knowledge
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           without
           vanity
           ,
           
           is
           the
           most
           severe
           bridle
           of
           the
           Tongue
           .
           For
           so
           have
           I
           heard
           that
           all
           the
           noyses
           and
           prating
           of
           the
           poole
           ,
           the
           croaking
           of
           frogs
           and
           toads
           is
           hushed
           and
           appeased
           upon
           the
           instant
           of
           bringing
           upon
           them
           the
           light
           of
           a
           candle
           or
           torch
           .
           Every
           beam
           of
           reason
           and
           ray
           of
           knowledge
           checks
           the
           dissolutions
           of
           the
           Tongue
           .
           But
           ,
           
             ut
             quisque
             contemptissimus
             &
             maximè
             ludibrio
             est
             ,
             ita
             solutissimae
             linguae
             est
             ,
          
           said
           Seneca
           ,
           Every
           man
           as
           he
           is
           a
           fool
           and
           contemptible
           ,
           so
           his
           tongue
           is
           hanged
           loose
           ,
           being
           like
           a
           bell
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           tongue
           and
           noise
           .
           
        
         
           Silence
           therefore
           is
           the
           cover
           of
           folly
           ,
           or
           the
           effect
           of
           wisdome
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           also
           religious
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           mystick
           rites
           of
           any
           institution
           are
           ever
           the
           most
           solemn
           and
           the
           most
           silent
           ;
           the
           words
           in
           use
           are
           almost
           made
           
             Synonymous
             ;
             There
             was
             silence
             made
             in
             heaven
             for
             a
             while
             ,
          
           said
           St.
           John
           ,
           who
           noted
           it
           upon
           occasion
           of
           a
           great
           solemnity
           ,
           and
           mysterious
           worshippings
           or
           revelations
           to
           be
           made
           there
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           gods
           is
           within
           ,
           said
           Telemachus
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           which
           his
           Father
           reproved
           his
           talking
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Be
           thou
           also
           silent
           and
           say
           little
           ,
           let
           thy
           soule
           be
           in
           thy
           hand
           ,
           and
           under
           command
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           rite
           of
           the
           gods
           above
           .
           And
           I
           remember
           that
           when
           Aristophanes
           describes
           the
           Religion
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Esculapius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           The
           
           Priest
           commanded
           great
           silence
           when
           the
           mysteriousnesse
           was
           nigh
           ;
           and
           so
           among
           the
           Romanes
           ,
        
         
           
             Ite
             igitur
             pueri
             ,
             linguis
             animisque
             faventes
             ,
             
          
           
             Sertaque
             delubris
             &
             farra
             imponite
             cultris
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           although
           silence
           is
           become
           religious
           ,
           and
           is
           wise
           and
           reverend
           ,
           and
           severe
           ,
           and
           safe
           ,
           and
           quiet
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Hippocrates
           affirms
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           thirst
           ,
           and
           trouble
           ,
           and
           anguish
           ;
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           not
           commenced
           upon
           chance
           or
           humour
           ,
           not
           sullen
           and
           ill-natur'd
           ,
           not
           proud
           and
           full
           of
           fancy
           ,
           not
           pertinacious
           and
           dead
           ,
           not
           mad
           and
           uncharitable
           ,
           
             nam
             sic
             etiam
             tacuisse
             nocet
          
           .
           He
           that
           is
           silent
           in
           a
           publick
           joy
           hath
           no
           portion
           in
           the
           festivity
           ,
           or
           no
           thankfulnesse
           to
           him
           that
           gave
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           .
           And
           though
           of
           all
           things
           
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           prating
           Religion
           ,
           and
           much
           talke
           in
           holy
           things
           does
           most
           profane
           the
           mysteriousnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           dismantles
           its
           regards
           ,
           and
           makes
           cheap
           its
           reverence
           ,
           and
           takes
           off
           fear
           and
           awfulnesse
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           loose
           and
           garish
           like
           the
           laughters
           of
           
           drunkennesse
           ,
           yet
           even
           in
           Religion
           there
           are
           seasons
           to
           speak
           ;
           and
           it
           
           was
           sometimes
           
             pain
             and
             grief
          
           to
           David
           to
           be
           silent
           ;
           But
           yet
           ,
           although
           tedious
           and
           dead
           silence
           hath
           not
           a
           just
           measure
           of
           praise
           and
           wisdome
           ;
           yet
           the
           worst
           silence
           of
           a
           religious
           person
           is
           more
           tolerable
           and
           innocent
           ,
           then
           the
           usuall
           pratings
           of
           the
           looser
           and
           foolish
           men
           .
           
             Pone
             Domine
             custodiam
             ori
             meo
             &
             ostium
             circumstantiae
             labiis
             meis
             ,
          
           said
           
             David
             ,
             Put
             a
             guard
             O
             Lord
             unto
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             a
             dore
             unto
             my
             lips
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           St.
           Gregory
           said
           well
           ,
           
             Non
             parietem
             ,
             sed
             ostium
             petit
             ,
             quod
             viz.
             aperitur
             &
             clauditur
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             ask
             for
             a
             wall
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             dore
             ;
             a
             dore
             that
             might
             open
             and
             shut
             :
          
           and
           it
           were
           well
           it
           were
           so
           indeed
           .
           
             Labia
             tua
             sicut
             vitta
             coccinea
          
           ,
           so
           Christ
           commends
           his
           Spouse
           in
           the
           
             Canticles
             ;
             Thy
          
           
           
             lips
             are
             like
             a
             scarlet
             hair-lace
             ,
          
           that
           is
           tyed
           up
           with
           modesty
           from
           folly
           and
           dissolution
           .
           For
           however
           that
           few
           people
           offend
           in
           silence
           and
           keeping
           the
           dore
           shut
           too
           much
           ,
           yet
           in
           opening
           it
           too
           hastily
           ,
           and
           speaking
           too
           much
           and
           too
           foolishly
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           without
           a
           load
           of
           guiltynesse
           ,
           and
           some
           mouths
           like
           the
           gates
           of
           death
        
         
           Noctes
           atque
           dies
           patent
           —
        
         
           are
           open
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           is
           so
           cannot
           be
           innocent
           :
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Cicero
           ,
           he
           never
           spake
           a
           word
           which
           himself
           would
           fain
           have
           
           recalled
           ,
           he
           spake
           nothing
           that
           repented
           him
           .
           St.
           Austin
           in
           his
           7.
           
           Ep.
           to
           Marcellinus
           sayes
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           fool
           and
           a
           sot
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           have
           read
           the
           same
           thing
           to
           have
           been
           spoken
           by
           the
           famous
           
             Abbat
             Pambo
          
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           could
           be
           well
           said
           of
           this
           man
           who
           was
           sparing
           and
           severe
           in
           talke
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           talking
           bragging
           person
           .
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XXIII
           .
           
           
             Part
             II.
          
           
           
        
         
           THe
           consideration
           hitherto
           hath
           been
           of
           the
           immoderation
           and
           generall
           excesse
           in
           speaking
           without
           descending
           to
           particular
           cases
           :
           but
           because
           it
           is
           a
           principle
           and
           parent
           of
           much
           evill
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           great
           caution
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           and
           the
           evill
           consequents
           will
           quickly
           disband
           .
           But
           when
           we
           draw
           neer
           to
           give
           counsell
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           upon
           a
           talking
           person
           scarce
           any
           medicine
           will
           stick
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Plutarch
           advises
           that
           
             such
             men
             should
             give
             themselves
             to
             writing
             ,
          
           that
           making
           an
           issue
           in
           the
           arme
           ,
           it
           should
           drain
           the
           flouds
           of
           the
           head
           ;
           supposing
           that
           if
           the
           humour
           were
           any
           way
           vented
           ,
           
           the
           tongue
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           reason
           .
           But
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           world
           hath
           confuted
           this
           ;
           and
           when
           Ligurinus
           had
           writ
           a
           Poem
           ,
           he
           talked
           of
           it
           to
           all
           companies
           he
           came
           in
           ;
           But
           however
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           hurt
           to
           try
           ,
           for
           some
           have
           been
           cured
           of
           bleeding
           at
           the
           nose
           ,
           by
           opening
           a
           vein
           in
           the
           arm
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           advise
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           should
           keep
           company
           with
           their
           betters
           ,
           with
           grave
           ,
           and
           wise
           ,
           and
           great
           persons
           ,
           before
           whom
           men
           doe
           not
           usually
           bring
           forth
           all
           ,
           but
           the
           better
           parts
           of
           their
           discourse
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           apt
           to
           give
           assistance
           by
           the
           help
           of
           modesty
           ;
           and
           might
           doe
           well
           if
           men
           were
           not
           apt
           to
           learn
           to
           talk
           
           more
           in
           the
           society
           of
           the
           aged
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           seem
           wise
           and
           knowing
           ,
           be
           apt
           to
           speak
           before
           their
           opportunity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Consideration
           of
           the
           dangers
           and
           consequent
           evills
           hath
           some
           efficacy
           in
           nature
           to
           restrain
           our
           looser
           talkings
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           fear
           and
           prudent
           apprehensions
           .
           Aelian
           tels
           of
           the
           geese
           flying
           over
           the
           mountain
           Taurus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           for
           fear
           of
           Eagles
           nature
           hath
           taught
           them
           to
           carry
           stones
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           past
           their
           danger
           ;
           care
           of
           our selves
           ,
           desire
           of
           reputation
           ,
           appetites
           of
           being
           believed
           ,
           love
           of
           societies
           
           and
           faire
           complyances
           ,
           fear
           of
           quarrels
           and
           misinterpretation
           ,
           of
           lawsuits
           and
           affronts
           ,
           of
           scorne
           and
           contempt
           ,
           of
           infinite
           sins
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           intolerable
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           great
           endearments
           of
           prudent
           and
           temperate
           speech
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           advise
           that
           such
           persons
           should
           change
           their
           speech
           
           into
           businesse
           and
           action
           :
           and
           it
           were
           well
           if
           they
           chang'd
           it
           into
           
           any
           good
           thing
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           evill
           were
           cured
           ;
           but
           action
           and
           businesse
           is
           not
           the
           cure
           alone
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           adde
           solitarinesse
           ;
           for
           the
           experience
           of
           this
           last
           age
           hath
           made
           us
           to
           feel
           ,
           that
           companies
           of
           working
           people
           have
           nurs'd
           up
           a
           strange
           Religion
           ;
           the
           first
           ,
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           part
           of
           which
           is
           talking
           and
           folly
           ,
           save
           onely
           that
           mischief
           ,
           and
           pride
           ,
           and
           fighting
           came
           in
           the
           retinue
           .
           But
           he
           that
           works
           and
           works
           alone
           ,
           he
           hath
           imployment
           ,
           and
           no
           opportunity
           .
           But
           this
           is
           but
           a
           cure
           of
           the
           symptome
           and
           temporary
           effect
           ;
           but
           the
           disease
           may
           remain
           yet
           .
           Therefore
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           Some
           advise
           that
           the
           businesse
           and
           imployment
           of
           the
           Tongue
           be
           changed
           into
           Religion
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           a
           pruritus
           or
           
           itch
           of
           talking
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           prayers
           and
           pious
           discourses
           ,
           in
           glorifications
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           wise
           sayings
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Holy
           men
           ;
           this
           indeed
           will
           secure
           the
           material
           part
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           the
           discourses
           in
           their
           nature
           shall
           be
           innocent
           .
           But
           I
           fear
           this
           cure
           will
           either
           be
           improper
           ,
           or
           unsufficient
           .
           For
           in
           prayers
           ,
           multitude
           of
           words
           is
           sometime
           foolish
           ,
           very
           often
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           we
           bring
           not
           to
           God
           
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             fooles
          
           ;
           and
           the
           talking
           much
           of
           the
           things
           of
           Scripture
           hath
           ministred
           often
           to
           vanity
           ,
           and
           divisions
           .
           But
           therefore
           whoever
           will
           use
           this
           remedy
           
           must
           never
           dwell
           long
           upon
           any
           one
           instance
           ,
           but
           by
           variety
           of
           holy
           duties
           entertaine
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           he
           may
           easily
           exceed
           his
           rule
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           in
           speaking
           honorably
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           let
           him
           enlarge
           himselfe
           as
           he
           can
           ;
           he
           shall
           never
           come
           to
           equall
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           exceed
           that
           which
           is
           infinite
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           some
           men
           will
           never
           be
           cured
           without
           a
           Canker
           or
           a
           Squinsie
           ;
           and
           such
           persons
           are
           taught
           by
           all
           men
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           would
           avoyd
           all
           company
           ,
           as
           willingly
           as
           company
           avoyds
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           quickly
           have
           a
           silence
           great
           as
           midnight
           ,
           
           and
           prudent
           as
           the
           Spartan
           brevity
           .
           But
           Gods
           grace
           is
           sufficient
           to
           all
           that
           will
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           way
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           this
           evill
           ,
           but
           the
           direct
           obeying
           of
           a
           counsel
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           the
           precept
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           divine
           threatning
           ;
           alwayes
           remembring
           ,
           that
           
             of
             every
             word
             a
             man
             speaks
             ,
             he
             shall
             give
             account
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             :
          
           I
           pray
           God
           shew
           us
           all
           a
           mercy
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           forgive
           us
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Tongue
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Citò
             lutum
             colligit
             amnis
             exundans
          
           ,
           said
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           Let
           your
           language
           be
           restrained
           within
           its
           proper
           channels
           and
           measures
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           river
           swels
           over
           the
           banks
           ,
           it
           leaves
           nothing
           but
           dirt
           
           and
           filthinesse
           behinde
           ;
           and
           besides
           the
           great
           evills
           and
           mischiefs
           of
           a
           wicked
           tongue
           ,
           the
           vain
           tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           trifling
           conversation
           hath
           some
           proper
           evils
           ;
           1.
           
           Stultiloquium
           ,
           or
           speaking
           like
           a
           fool
           :
           2.
           
           Scurrilitas
           ,
           or
           immoderate
           and
           absurd
           jesting
           :
           3.
           
           And
           
             revealing
             secrets
          
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Concerning
           Stultiloquy
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           the
           Masters
           of
           spirituall
           life
           meane
           nor
           ,
           the
           talke
           and
           
             uselesse
             babble
          
           of
           weak
           
           and
           ignorant
           persons
           ;
           because
           in
           their
           proportion
           they
           may
           serve
           their
           little
           mistaken
           ends
           of
           civility
           and
           humanity
           ,
           as
           seemingly
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           strictest
           and
           most
           observed
           words
           of
           the
           wiser
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           their
           best
           ,
           their
           folly
           may
           be
           pityed
           ,
           but
           not
           reproved
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           there
           is
           no
           caution
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           were
           well
           if
           they
           would
           put
           the
           bridle
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           another
           ,
           who
           may
           give
           them
           check
           when
           themselves
           cannot
           ;
           and
           no
           wisdome
           can
           be
           required
           or
           usefull
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           suspect
           themselves
           and
           choose
           to
           be
           conducted
           by
           another
           .
           For
           so
           the
           little
           birds
           and
           laborious
           bees
           ,
           who
           having
           no
           art
           and
           power
           of
           contrivance
           ,
           no
           
           distinction
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           foresight
           of
           new
           necessities
           ,
           yet
           being
           guided
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           counsel'd
           by
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           
             supreme
             power
             ,
             their
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           ours
           ,
           doe
           things
           with
           greater
           nicenesse
           and
           exactnesse
           of
           art
           ,
           and
           regularity
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           certainty
           of
           effect
           ,
           then
           the
           wise
           Counsellour
           ,
           who
           standing
           at
           the
           back
           of
           the
           Princes
           chaire
           ,
           guesses
           imperfectly
           ,
           and
           counsels
           timorously
           ,
           and
           thinks
           by
           interest
           ,
           and
           determines
           extrinsecall
           events
           by
           inward
           and
           unconcerning
           principles
           ;
           because
           these
           have
           understanding
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           lesse
           then
           the
           infinity
           of
           accidents
           and
           contingences
           without
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           having
           none
           ,
           are
           wholly
           guided
           by
           him
           
           that
           knows
           and
           determines
           all
           things
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           imperfect
           designes
           and
           actions
           and
           discourses
           of
           weaker
           people
           ;
           if
           they
           can
           be
           rul'd
           by
           an
           understanding
           without
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           none
           within
           ,
           they
           shall
           receive
           this
           advantage
           ,
           that
           their
           owne
           passions
           shall
           not
           transport
           their
           mindes
           ,
           and
           the
           divisions
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           their
           owne
           sense
           and
           notices
           shall
           not
           make
           them
           uncertaine
           ,
           and
           indeterminate
           ;
           and
           the
           measures
           they
           shall
           walke
           by
           ,
           shall
           be
           disinterest
           and
           even
           ,
           and
           dispassionate
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           observation
           .
           
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           Stultiloquy
           ,
           or
           foolish
           speaking
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Lubricum
             verbi
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Ambrose
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             the
             slipping
             with
             the
             tongue
          
           ,
           which
           prating
           people
           often
           suffer
           ,
           whose
           discourses
           betray
           the
           vanity
           of
           their
           spirit
           ,
           and
           discover
           
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           For
           no
           prudence
           is
           a
           sufficient
           guard
           ,
           or
           can
           alwayes
           stand
           
             in
             excubiis
          
           still
           watching
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           perpetuall
           flouds
           of
           talke
           ;
           for
           prudence
           attends
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           an
           Angels
           ministery
           ;
           it
           is
           dispatched
           on
           messages
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           drives
           away
           enemies
           ,
           and
           places
           guards
           ,
           and
           calls
           upon
           the
           man
           to
           awake
           ,
           and
           bids
           him
           send
           out
           spies
           and
           observers
           ,
           and
           
           then
           goes
           about
           his
           own
           ministeries
           above
           :
           but
           an
           Angell
           does
           not
           sit
           by
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           a
           nurse
           by
           the
           babies
           cradle
           ,
           watching
           every
           motion
           and
           the
           lighting
           of
           a
           flie
           upon
           the
           childes
           lip
           :
           and
           so
           is
           prudence
           ;
           it
           gives
           us
           rules
           and
           proportions
           cut
           our
           measures
           ,
           and
           prescribes
           us
           cautions
           ,
           and
           by
           generall
           influences
           orders
           our
           
           particulars
           ;
           but
           hee
           that
           is
           given
           to
           talke
           cannot
           be
           secured
           
           by
           all
           this
           ;
           the
           emissions
           of
           his
           tongue
           are
           beyond
           the
           generall
           figures
           and
           lines
           of
           rule
           ;
           and
           he
           can
           no
           more
           be
           wise
           in
           every
           period
           of
           a
           long
           and
           running
           talke
           ,
           then
           a
           Lutenist
           can
           deliberate
           and
           make
           every
           motion
           of
           his
           hand
           by
           the
           division
           of
           his
           notes
           ,
           to
           be
           chosen
           and
           distinctly
           voluntary
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           comes
           that
           at
           every
           corner
           of
           the
           mouth
           a
           folly
           peeps
           out
           ,
           or
           a
           mischiefe
           creeps
           in
           .
           A
           little
           pride
           and
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           vanity
           will
           soon
           escape
           ,
           while
           the
           man
           mindes
           the
           sequel
           of
           his
           talke
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           uglinesse
           of
           humour
           which
           the
           severe
           man
           that
           stood
           by
           ,
           did
           observe
           ,
           and
           was
           ashamed
           of
           .
           Doe
           not
           many
           men
           talke
           themselves
           
           into
           anger
           ,
           skrewing
           up
           themselves
           with
           dialogues
           and
           fancy
           ,
           till
           they
           forget
           the
           company
           and
           themselves
           ?
           and
           some
           men
           hate
           to
           be
           contradicted
           ,
           or
           interrupted
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           discovered
           in
           their
           folly
           ;
           and
           some
           men
           being
           a
           little
           conscious
           ,
           and
           not
           striving
           to
           amend
           it
           by
           silence
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           worse
           by
           discourse
           ;
           a
           long
           story
           of
           themselves
           ,
           a
           tedious
           praise
           of
           another
           collaterally
           to
           do
           themselves
           advantage
           ,
           a
           declamation
           against
           a
           sin
           to
           undoe
           the
           person
           ,
           or
           oppresse
           the
           reputation
           of
           their
           neighbour
           ,
           unseasonable
           repetition
           of
           that
           which
           neither
           profits
           nor
           delights
           ,
           trifling
           contentions
           about
           a
           goats
           beard
           ,
           or
           the
           blood
           of
           an
           oyster
           ,
           anger
           and
           animosity
           ,
           spite
           and
           rage
           ,
           scorn
           and
           reproach
           begun
           upon
           
           Questions
           ,
           which
           concern
           neither
           of
           the
           litigants
           ,
           fierce
           disputations
           ,
           strivings
           for
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           shall
           never
           be
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           events
           of
           the
           loose
           and
           unwary
           tongue
           ;
           which
           are
           like
           flies
           and
           gnats
           upon
           the
           margent
           of
           a
           poole
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           sting
           like
           an
           Aspic
           ,
           or
           bite
           deep
           as
           a
           Bear
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           vex
           a
           man
           into
           a
           feaver
           and
           impatience
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           uncapable
           of
           rest
           and
           counsel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           is
           Scurrility
           ,
           or
           
             foolish
             jesting
          
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           so
           joyns
           with
           the
           former
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             [
             foolish
             speaking
          
           and
           jestings
           
           
             which
             are
             not
             convenient
          
           ]
           that
           some
           think
           this
           to
           be
           explicative
           
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           St.
           Paul
           using
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           which
           all
           men
           before
           his
           time
           used
           in
           a
           good
           sense
           )
           meanes
           not
           that
           which
           indeed
           is
           witty
           and
           innocent
           ,
           pleasant
           and
           apt
           for
           institution
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           fooles
           and
           Parasites
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           indeed
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           what
           they
           called
           facetiousnesse
           and
           pleasant
           wit
           ,
           is
           indeed
           to
           all
           wise
           persons
           a
           meer
           Stultiloquy
           ,
           or
           talking
           like
           a
           foole
           ;
           and
           that
           kinde
           of
           jesting
           is
           forbidden
           .
           And
           indeed
           I
           am
           induc'd
           fully
           to
           this
           understanding
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           words
           by
           the
           conjunctive
           particle
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           which
           he
           uses
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             [
             foolish
             talking
             ,
             or
             jesting
             ]
          
           just
           as
           in
           the
           succeeding
           verse
           he
           joynes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           uncleannesse
           (
           so
           we
           read
           it
           )
           
             or
             covetousnesse
          
           ;
           one
           explicates
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           by
           covetousnesse
           is
           meant
           any
           defraudation
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           fraudator
           ,
           so
           St.
           Cyprian
           renders
           it
           :
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           St.
           Hierom
           derives
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           to
           take
           more
           then
           a
           man
           should
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           St.
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             man
             circumvent
             his
             brother
             in
             any
             matter
             ,
          
           he
           expounds
           
           it
           of
           adultery
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           very
           place
           he
           renders
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             stuprum
             ,
             lust
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           usuall
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           Covetousnesse
           being
           so
           universall
           ,
           so
           originall
           a
           crime
           ,
           such
           a
           prolifick
           sin
           ,
           be
           called
           by
           all
           the
           names
           of
           those
           sins
           by
           which
           it
           is
           either
           punished
           ,
           or
           to
           which
           it
           tempts
           ,
           or
           whereby
           it
           is
           nourished
           ;
           and
           as
           here
           it
           is
           called
           uncleannesse
           or
           corruption
           ;
           so
           in
           another
           place
           it
           is
           called
           idolatry
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           ;
           This
           jesting
           which
           St.
           Paul
           reproves
           ,
           is
           a
           direct
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           the
           jesting
           of
           Mimics
           and
           Players
           ,
           that
           of
           
             the
             foole
             in
             the
             play
          
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           ,
           and
           long
           after
           ,
           were
           of
           that
           licentiousnesse
           that
           they
           would
           
           abuse
           Socrates
           or
           Aristides
           :
           and
           because
           the
           rabble
           were
           the
           laughers
           ,
           they
           knew
           how
           to
           make
           them
           roare
           aloud
           with
           a
           slovenly
           and
           wanton
           word
           ,
           when
           they
           understood
           not
           the
           salt
           and
           ingenuity
           of
           a
           witty
           and
           usefull
           answer
           ,
           or
           reply
           ;
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           intertextures
           of
           Aristophanes
           Comedies
           .
           But
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           been
           very
           severe
           in
           their
           censures
           of
           this
           liberty
           .
           St.
           Ambrose
           forbids
           all
           .
           
             Non
             solùm
          
           
           
             profusos
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             omnes
             jocos
             declinandos
             arbitror
          
           ;
           Not
           onely
           the
           looser
           jestings
           ,
           but
           even
           all
           are
           to
           be
           avoyded
           :
           Nay
           ,
           
             licèt
             interdum
             joca
             honesta
             &
             suavia
             sint
             ,
             tamen
             ab
             Ecclesiâ
             horrent
             regulâ
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Church
             allowes
             them
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             otherwise
             honest
             and
             pleasant
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             we
             use
             those
             things
             we
             finde
             not
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           St.
           Basil
           gives
           reason
           for
           this
           severity
           ;
           
             jocus
             facit
             animam
             remissam
             &
             erga
             praecepta
             Dei
             negligentem
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           that
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ;
           those
           persons
           whose
           soules
           are
           dispersed
           and
           ungathered
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           wanton
           humour
           of
           intemperate
           jesting
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           trifling
           in
           their
           Religion
           .
           St.
           Hierom
           is
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           and
           adds
           a
           commandement
           of
           a
           full
           
           authority
           ,
           if
           at
           least
           the
           record
           was
           right
           ;
           for
           he
           quotes
           a
           saying
           
           of
           our
           
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           out
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           
             Nazarens
             ,
             Nunquam
             laeti
             sitis
             nisi
             cum
             fratrem
             vestrum
             in
             charitate
             videritis
             ,
             Never
             be
             merry
             but
             when
             you
             see
             your
             brother
             in
             charity
             :
          
           and
           when
           you
           are
           merry
           ,
           St.
           James
           hath
           appointed
           a
           proper
           expression
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           a
           fair
           entertainment
           to
           the
           passion
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             be
             merry
             ,
             let
             him
             sing
             Psalmes
             .
          
           But
           St.
           Bernard
           who
           is
           also
           strict
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           yet
           he
           addes
           the
           temper
           .
           Though
           jesting
           be
           not
           fit
           for
           a
           Christian
           ,
           
             interdum
             tamen
             si
             incidant
             ,
             ferendae
             fortassis
             ,
             referendae
             nunquam
             :
             magis
             interveniendum
             cautè
             &
             prudentèr
             nugacitati
             :
             If
             they
             seldome
             happen
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             borne
             ,
             but
             never
          
           
           
             to
             be
             returned
             and
             made
             a
             businesse
             of
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             rather
             interpose
             warily
             and
             prudently
             to
             hinder
             the
             growth
             and
             progresse
             of
             the
             trifle
             .
          
        
         
           But
           concerning
           this
           case
           of
           conscience
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           remember
           ,
           these
           holy
           persons
           found
           jesting
           to
           be
           a
           trade
           ;
           such
           were
           the
           
           ridicularii
           among
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ;
           
           and
           this
           trade
           besides
           its
           own
           unworthinesse
           ,
           was
           mingled
           with
           
           infinite
           impieties
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           institution
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           its
           practise
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           against
           all
           prudent
           severity
           ,
           but
           against
           modesty
           and
           chastity
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           licence
           in
           disparagement
           of
           vertue
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           excellent
           things
           and
           persons
           were
           by
           it
           undervalued
           ;
           that
           in
           this
           throng
           of
           evill
           circumstances
           finding
           a
           humour
           placed
           ,
           which
           without
           infinite
           warinesse
           could
           never
           pretend
           to
           innocence
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           they
           forbad
           all
           ;
           and
           so
           also
           did
           St.
           Paul
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           state
           of
           reproofe
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           all
           that
           doe
           as
           they
           did
           :
           such
           as
           are
           
             professed
             jesters
          
           ,
           people
           that
           play
           the
           foole
           for
           money
           ,
           
           whose
           employment
           and
           study
           is
           to
           unclothe
           themselves
           of
           the
           covers
           of
           reason
           ,
           or
           modesty
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           laugh'd
           at
           .
           And
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           how
           miserable
           every
           sinner
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           deeply
           and
           truely
           repent
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           man
           is
           wet
           with
           teares
           and
           covered
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           crying
           out
           mightily
           against
           his
           sins
           ,
           how
           ugly
           will
           it
           look
           when
           this
           is
           remembred
           the
           next
           day
           that
           he
           playes
           the
           foole
           ,
           and
           raises
           his
           laughter
           louder
           then
           his
           prayers
           and
           yesterdayes
           groans
           ,
           for
           no
           interest
           but
           that
           he
           may
           eat
           ?
           A
           Penitent
           and
           a
           Jester
           is
           like
           a
           Grecian
           piece
           of
           money
           ,
           on
           which
           were
           stamped
           a
           Helena
           on
           one
           side
           and
           a
           Hecuba
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           Rose
           and
           a
           deadly
           Aconite
           ,
           a
           Paris
           and
           an
           Aesop
           ,
           
           nothing
           was
           more
           contrary
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           this
           folly
           was
           reproved
           by
           St.
           
             Hierom
             ,
             Verum
             &
             haec
             à
             sanctis
             viris
             penitùs
          
           
           
             propellenda
             ,
             quibus
             magis
             convenit
             flere
             atque
             lugere
             ;
             Weeping
             and
             penitentiall
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             the
             sweet
             troubles
             of
             pity
             and
             compassion
             become
             a
             holy
             person
             ,
          
           much
           better
           then
           a
           scurrilous
           tongue
           .
           But
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           this
           Question
           is
           briefly
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           jesting
           be
           unseasonable
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           intolerable
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           it
           be
           immoderate
           it
           is
           criminall
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           thing
           here
           
           makes
           the
           excesse
           ;
           it
           is
           so
           in
           the
           confines
           of
           folly
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           is
           out
           of
           dores
           it
           is
           in
           the
           regions
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           it
           be
           in
           an
           
             ordinary
             person
          
           ,
           it
           is
           dangerous
           ;
           but
           if
           in
           an
           eminent
           ,
           a
           consecrated
           ,
           a
           wise
           ,
           and
           
             extraordinary
             person
          
           ,
           it
           is
           
             scandalous
             .
             Inter
             saeculares
             nugae
             sunt
             ,
             in
             ore
             Sacerdotis
             blasphemiae
          
           ;
           so
           St.
           Bernard
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           the
           matter
           be
           not
           of
           an
           indifferent
           nature
           ,
           it
           becomes
           sinfull
           by
           giving
           countenance
           to
           a
           vice
           ,
           or
           making
           vertue
           to
           become
           ridiculous
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           it
           be
           not
           watcht
           that
           it
           complies
           with
           all
           that
           heare
           ,
           it
           
           becomes
           offensive
           and
           injurious
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           it
           be
           not
           intended
           to
           fair
           and
           lawfull
           purposes
           ,
           it
           is
           sowre
           in
           the
           using
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           it
           be
           frequent
           ,
           it
           combines
           and
           clusters
           into
           a
           formall
           sinne
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           If
           it
           mingles
           with
           any
           sin
           ,
           it
           puts
           on
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           new
           unworthinesse
           ,
           beside
           the
           proper
           uglynesse
           of
           the
           thing
           it
           
           selfe
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           these
           ,
           when
           can
           it
           be
           lawfull
           or
           apt
           for
           Christian
           entertainment
           ?
        
         
           The
           Ecclesiasticall
           History
           reports
           that
           many
           jests
           passed
           between
           St.
           Anthony
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Hermits
           ,
           and
           his
           Scholar
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           and
           St.
           Hilarion
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           very
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           facete
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           more
           lively
           conversation
           ;
           and
           indeed
           plaisance
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           a
           
             lively
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             pleasant
             conversation
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             innocent
             caresses
          
           of
           a
           charitable
           humanity
           ,
           is
           not
           forbidden
           ;
           
             plenum
             tamen
             suavitatis
             &
             gratiae
             sermonem
             non
             esse
             indecorum
             ,
          
           St.
           Ambrose
           affirmed
           ;
           and
           here
           in
           my
           text
           our
           conversation
           
           is
           commanded
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             it
             may
             minister
             grace
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             favour
             ,
             complacence
             ,
             cheerfulnesse
          
           ;
           and
           be
           acceptable
           and
           
             pleasant
             to
             the
             hearer
          
           :
           and
           so
           must
           be
           our
           conversation
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           as
           far
           from
           sullennesse
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           from
           lightnesse
           ;
           and
           a
           cheerfull
           spirit
           is
           the
           best
           convoy
           for
           Religion
           ;
           and
           though
           sadnesse
           does
           in
           some
           cases
           
             become
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           Index
           of
           a
           pious
           minde
           ,
           of
           compassion
           ,
           and
           a
           wise
           proper
           resentment
           of
           things
           ,
           yet
           it
           serves
           but
           one
           end
           ,
           being
           useful
           in
           the
           onely
           instance
           of
           repentance
           ;
           and
           hath
           done
           its
           greatest
           works
           ,
           not
           when
           it
           weeps
           and
           sighs
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           hates
           and
           grows
           
           carefull
           against
           sin
           .
           But
           cheerfulnesse
           and
           a
           
             festivall
             spirit
          
           fills
           the
           soule
           full
           of
           harmony
           ,
           it
           composes
           musick
           for
           Churches
           and
           hearts
           ,
           it
           makes
           and
           publishes
           glorifications
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           produces
           thankfulnesse
           and
           serves
           the
           ends
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           oyle
           of
           gladnesse
           runs
           over
           ,
           it
           makes
           bright
           and
           tall
           emissions
           of
           light
           and
           holy
           fires
           ,
           reaching
           up
           to
           a
           cloud
           ,
           and
           making
           joy
           round
           about
           :
           And
           therefore
           since
           it
           is
           so
           innocent
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           so
           pious
           and
           full
           of
           holy
           advantage
           ,
           whatsoever
           can
           innocently
           minister
           to
           this
           holy
           joy
           does
           set
           forward
           the
           work
           of
           Religion
           and
           Charity
           .
           And
           indeed
           charity
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           verticall
           top
           of
           all
           
           Religion
           ,
           
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             union
             of
             joyes
             ,
             concentred
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             reflected
             from
             all
             the
             angles
             of
             our
             life
             and
             entercourse
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           rejoycing
           in
           God
           ,
           a
           gladnesse
           in
           our
           neighbours
           good
           ,
           a
           pleasure
           in
           doing
           good
           ,
           a
           rejoycing
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           without
           love
           we
           cannot
           have
           any
           joy
           at
           all
           .
           It
           is
           this
           that
           makes
           children
           to
           be
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           friendship
           to
           be
           so
           noble
           and
           divine
           a
           thing
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           all
           that
           which
           can
           innocently
           make
           a
           man
           cheerfull
           ,
           does
           also
           make
           him
           charitable
           ;
           for
           grief
           ,
           and
           age
           ,
           and
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           wearinesse
           ,
           these
           are
           peevish
           and
           
           troublesome
           ;
           but
           mirth
           and
           cheerfulnesse
           is
           content
           ,
           and
           civil
           ,
           and
           compliant
           ,
           and
           communicative
           ,
           and
           loves
           to
           doe
           good
           ,
           and
           swels
           up
           to
           felicity
           onely
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           charity
           .
           In
           this
           account
           here
           is
           pleasure
           enough
           for
           a
           Christian
           in
           present
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           facete
           discourse
           and
           an
           amicable
           friendly
           mirth
           can
           refresh
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           
           take
           it
           off
           from
           the
           vile
           temptations
           of
           peevish
           ,
           despairing
           ,
           uncomplying
           
           melancholy
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           innocent
           and
           commendable
           .
           And
           we
           may
           as
           well
           be
           refreshed
           by
           a
           clean
           and
           a
           brisk
           discourse
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           aire
           of
           Campanian
           wines
           ;
           and
           our
           faces
           and
           our
           heads
           may
           as
           well
           be
           anointed
           and
           look
           pleasant
           with
           wit
           and
           friendly
           entercourse
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           fat
           of
           the
           Balsam
           tree
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           conversation
           no
           wise
           man
           ever
           did
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           reprove
           .
           But
           when
           the
           jest
           hath
           teeth
           and
           nails
           ,
           biting
           or
           scratching
           our
           Brother
           *
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           loose
           and
           wanton
           *
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           unseasonable
           *
           ,
           and
           much
           ,
           or
           many
           *
           ,
           when
           it
           serves
           ill
           purposes
           *
           ,
           or
           spends
           better
           time
           *
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           
             the
             drunkennesse
             of
             the
             soul
          
           ,
           and
           makes
           
           the
           spirit
           fly
           away
           ,
           seeking
           for
           a
           Temple
           where
           the
           mirth
           and
           the
           musick
           is
           solemne
           and
           religious
           .
        
         
           But
           above
           all
           the
           abuses
           which
           ever
           dishonoured
           the
           tongues
           of
           men
           ,
           nothing
           more
           deserves
           the
           whip
           of
           an
           exterminating
           Angel
           ,
           or
           the
           stings
           of
           scorpions
           ,
           then
           
             profane
             jesting
          
           :
           which
           is
           a
           bringing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           follies
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           enough
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           foole
           ,
           but
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           must
           be
           brought
           into
           those
           horrible
           scenes
           :
           He
           that
           makes
           a
           jest
           of
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           playes
           with
           thunder
           ,
           and
           kisses
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           Canon
           ,
           just
           as
           it
           
           belches
           fire
           and
           death
           ;
           he
           stakes
           heaven
           at
           spurnpoint
           ,
           and
           trips
           crosse
           and
           pile
           whether
           ever
           he
           shall
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           or
           no
           ;
           he
           laughs
           at
           damnation
           ,
           while
           he
           had
           rather
           lose
           God
           then
           lose
           his
           jest
           ;
           nay
           (
           which
           is
           the
           horror
           of
           all
           )
           he
           makes
           a
           jest
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           to
           become
           ridiculous
           .
           Some
           men
           use
           to
           read
           Scripture
           on
           their
           knees
           ,
           and
           many
           with
           their
           heads
           uncovered
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           men
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           with
           reverence
           and
           grave
           attention
           .
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             therein
             you
             hope
             to
             have
             life
             eternall
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             All
             Scripture
             is
             written
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             fit
             for
             instruction
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             reproofe
             ,
             for
             exhortation
             ,
             for
             doctrine
             ,
          
           not
           
             for
             jesting
          
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           makes
           that
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           better
           part
           with
           his
           eyes
           in
           jest
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           heart
           to
           make
           a
           tennisball
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           may
           speak
           the
           worst
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           like
           the
           materiall
           part
           of
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           jeering
           of
           a
           man
           is
           to
           abusing
           him
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           can
           use
           it
           but
           he
           that
           wants
           wit
           and
           manners
           as
           well
           as
           he
           wants
           Religion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           instance
           of
           the
           
             vain
             trifling
             conversation
          
           ,
           and
           immoderate
           talking
           is
           ,
           
             revealing
             secrets
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           dismantling
           and
           renting
           off
           the
           robe
           from
           the
           privacies
           of
           humane
           entercourse
           ;
           
           and
           it
           is
           worse
           then
           denying
           to
           restore
           that
           which
           was
           intrusted
           to
           our
           charge
           ;
           for
           this
           not
           onely
           injures
           his
           neighbors
           right
           ,
           but
           throws
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           exposes
           it
           to
           his
           enemy
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           denying
           to
           give
           a
           man
           his
           own
           arms
           ,
           and
           delivering
           them
           to
           another
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           shall
           suffer
           mischief
           .
           He
           that
           intrusts
           a
           secret
           to
           his
           friend
           ,
           
           goes
           thither
           as
           to
           sanctuary
           ,
           and
           to
           violate
           the
           rites
           of
           that
           is
           sacriledge
           ,
           and
           
             profanation
             of
             friendship
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             sister
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             the
             mother
             of
             secular
             blessing
          
           ;
           a
           thing
           so
           sacred
           ,
           that
           it
           changes
           a
           Kingdome
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           makes
           Interest
           to
           be
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Justice
           to
           become
           Religion
           .
           But
           this
           mischief
           growes
           according
           to
           the
           subject
           matter
           and
           its
           effect
           ;
           and
           the
           tongue
           of
           a
           babbler
           may
           crush
           a
           mans
           bones
           ,
           or
           break
           his
           fortune
           upon
           her
           owne
           wheel
           ;
           and
           whatever
           the
           effect
           be
           ,
           yet
           of
           it self
           it
           is
           the
           betraying
           of
           a
           trust
           ,
           and
           by
           reproach
           ,
           oftentimes
           passes
           on
           to
           intolerable
           calamities
           ,
           like
           a
           criminal
           to
           his
           scaffold
           through
           the
           execrable
           gates
           of
           Cities
           ;
           And
           though
           it
           is
           infinitely
           worse
           when
           the
           secret
           is
           laid
           open
           out
           of
           spite
           or
           treachery
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           foolish
           when
           it
           is
           discovered
           for
           no
           other
           end
           but
           to
           serve
           the
           itch
           of
           talking
           ,
           or
           to
           seem
           to
           know
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           accounted
           worthy
           of
           a
           trust
           ;
           for
           so
           some
           men
           open
           their
           cabinets
           to
           shew
           onely
           that
           a
           treasure
           is
           laid
           up
           ,
           and
           that
           themselves
           were
           valued
           by
           their
           friend
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           thought
           capable
           of
           a
           secret
           ;
           
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             no
             more
          
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           by
           that
           means
           goes
           in
           pursuit
           of
           reputation
           ,
           loses
           the
           substance
           by
           snatching
           at
           the
           shadow
           ,
           and
           by
           desiring
           to
           be
           thought
           worthy
           of
           a
           secret
           ,
           proves
           himselfe
           unworthy
           of
           friendship
           or
           society
           .
           
             D'
             Avila
          
           tels
           of
           a
           French
           Marquesse
           ,
           young
           and
           fond
           ,
           to
           whom
           
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           had
           conveyed
           notice
           of
           the
           intended
           massacre
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           had
           whispered
           into
           the
           Kings
           ear
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           danger
           of
           publication
           ,
           but
           onely
           would
           seem
           a
           person
           worthy
           of
           such
           a
           trust
           ,
           he
           was
           instantly
           murder'd
           ,
           lest
           a
           vanity
           like
           that
           might
           unlock
           so
           horrid
           a
           mysterie
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           nothing
           more
           to
           adde
           concerning
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           this
           vanity
           happens
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           puts
           on
           some
           new
           circumstances
           of
           deformity
           :
           And
           if
           he
           that
           ministers
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           is
           appointed
           to
           
             restore
             him
             that
             is
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
          
           shall
           publish
           the
           secrets
           of
           a
           conscience
           ,
           he
           prevaricates
           the
           bands
           of
           Nature
           
           and
           Religion
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           Father
           he
           turns
           an
           Accuser
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           weakens
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           penitent
           ,
           and
           drives
           the
           repenting
           man
           from
           his
           remedy
           by
           making
           it
           to
           be
           intolerable
           ;
           and
           so
           Religion
           becomes
           a
           scandall
           ,
           and
           his
           duty
           is
           made
           his
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           Christs
           yoke
           does
           bow
           his
           head
           unto
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           Spirit
           passe
           into
           the
           shames
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sweetnesses
           by
           which
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           duty
           are
           alleviated
           and
           made
           easie
           ,
           are
           imbittered
           and
           become
           venemous
           by
           the
           tongue
           of
           a
           talking
           fool
           .
           
             Valerius
             Soranus
          
           was
           put
           to
           death
           by
           the
           old
           and
           braver
           
             Romanes
             ,
             ob
             meritum
             profanae
             vocis
             ,
             quòd
             contra
             interdictum
             Romae
             nomen
             eloqui
             fuit
          
           
           ausus
           ;
           because
           by
           prating
           he
           profan'd
           the
           secret
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           told
           abroad
           that
           name
           of
           the
           City
           which
           the
           
             Tuscan
             rites
          
           had
           commanded
           to
           be
           concealed
           ,
           lest
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           people
           should
           call
           from
           them
           their
           tutclar
           gods
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           but
           by
           telling
           the
           proper
           relation
           .
           And
           in
           Christianity
           all
           Nations
           
           have
           consented
           to
           disgrace
           that
           Priest
           ,
           who
           loves
           the
           pleasure
           of
           a
           fools
           tongue
           before
           the
           charity
           of
           souls
           ,
           and
           the
           arts
           of
           the
           
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           noblenesse
           of
           the
           Religion
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           inflicted
           upon
           him
           all
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           person
           he
           can
           suffer
           .
        
         
           These
           I
           reckon
           as
           the
           proper
           evils
           of
           the
           vain
           and
           trifling
           tongue
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           effect
           passes
           into
           further
           mischief
           ,
           yet
           the
           originall
           is
           weaknesse
           and
           folly
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           unworthynesse
           which
           is
           not
           yet
           arrived
           at
           malice
           .
           But
           hither
           also
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           some
           other
           irregularities
           of
           speech
           are
           reducible
           ,
           which
           although
           they
           are
           of
           a
           mixt
           nature
           ,
           yet
           are
           properly
           acted
           by
           a
           vain
           and
           a
           loose
           tongue
           ;
           and
           therefore
           here
           may
           be
           considered
           not
           improperly
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           common
           Swearing
           ,
           against
           which
           St.
           Chrysostome
           
           spends
           twenty
           homilies
           :
           and
           by
           the
           number
           and
           weight
           of
           arguments
           hath
           left
           this
           testimony
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           foolish
           vice
           ,
           but
           hard
           to
           be
           cured
           ;
           infinitely
           unreasonable
           ,
           but
           strangely
           prevailing
           ;
           almost
           as
           much
           without
           remedy
           as
           it
           is
           without
           pleasure
           ;
           for
           it
           enters
           first
           by
           folly
           ,
           and
           grows
           by
           custome
           ,
           and
           dwels
           with
           carelesnesse
           ,
           and
           is
           nurs'd
           by
           irreligion
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           profanes
           the
           
             most
             holy
             things
          
           ,
           and
           mingles
           dirt
           with
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           follies
           and
           trifling
           talke
           interweav'd
           and
           knit
           together
           with
           the
           sacred
           name
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           placeth
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           things
           in
           
           the
           meanest
           and
           basest
           circumstances
           ,
           it
           brings
           the
           secrets
           of
           heaven
           into
           the
           streets
           ,
           dead
           mens
           bones
           into
           a
           Temple
           ;
           Nothing
           is
           a
           greater
           sacriledge
           then
           to
           prostitute
           the
           great
           name
           of
           God
           to
           the
           petulancy
           of
           an
           idle
           tongue
           ,
           and
           blend
           it
           as
           an
           expletive
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           emptinesse
           of
           a
           weak
           discourse
           .
           The
           name
           of
           God
           is
           so
           sacred
           ,
           so
           mighty
           ,
           that
           it
           rends
           mountains
           ,
           it
           opens
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           deepest
           rocks
           ,
           it
           casts
           out
           Devils
           and
           makes
           Hell
           to
           tremble
           ,
           and
           fills
           all
           the
           regions
           of
           Heaven
           with
           joy
           ;
           the
           name
           of
           God
           is
           our
           strength
           and
           confidence
           ,
           the
           object
           of
           our
           worshippings
           ,
           and
           the
           
           security
           of
           all
           our
           hopes
           ;
           and
           when
           God
           had
           given
           himselfe
           a
           Name
           ,
           and
           immur'd
           it
           with
           dread
           and
           reverence
           ;
           like
           the
           garden
           of
           Eden
           with
           the
           swords
           of
           Cherubims
           ,
           and
           none
           durst
           speak
           it
           but
           he
           whose
           lips
           were
           hallowed
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           holy
           and
           solemn
           times
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           holy
           and
           solemne
           place
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           High
           Priest
           of
           the
           Jews
           at
           the
           solemnities
           when
           he
           entred
           into
           the
           sanctuary
           ,
           then
           he
           taught
           all
           the
           world
           the
           majesty
           and
           veneration
           of
           his
           Name
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           God
           made
           restraints
           upon
           our
           conceptions
           and
           expressions
           of
           him
           :
           and
           as
           he
           was
           infinitely
           curious
           ,
           that
           from
           all
           the
           appearances
           he
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           
           depict
           or
           ingrave
           an
           image
           of
           him
           ;
           so
           he
           tooke
           care
           that
           even
           the
           tongue
           should
           be
           restrained
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           too
           free
           in
           forming
           images
           and
           representments
           of
           his
           Name
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           God
           drew
           their
           eyes
           from
           vanity
           ,
           by
           
             putting
             his
             name
             amongst
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             representing
             no
             shape
          
           ;
           so
           even
           when
           he
           had
           
             put
             his
             name
             amongst
          
           
           them
           ,
           he
           took
           it
           off
           from
           the
           tongue
           and
           placed
           it
           before
           the
           eye
           ;
           for
           Jehovah
           was
           so
           written
           on
           the
           Priests
           Mitre
           ,
           that
           all
           
           might
           see
           and
           read
           ,
           but
           none
           speak
           it
           but
           the
           Priest.
           But
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           great
           thing
           concerning
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           beyond
           all
           that
           can
           be
           spoken
           or
           imagined
           else
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           the
           Father
           was
           pleased
           to
           pour
           forth
           all
           his
           glories
           ,
           and
           imprint
           them
           upon
           his
           holy
           Son
           in
           his
           exaltation
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           giving
           him
           his
           
             holy
             Name
          
           ,
           the
           Tetragrammaton
           or
           Jehovah
           made
           articulate
           ;
           to
           signifie
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           wore
           the
           character
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           became
           the
           bright
           image
           of
           his
           person
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           all
           these
           great
           things
           concerning
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           are
           infinite
           reproofes
           of
           common
           and
           vain
           swearing
           by
           it
           ,
           Gods
           name
           is
           left
           us
           here
           to
           pray
           by
           ,
           to
           hope
           in
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           instrument
           and
           conveyance
           of
           our
           worshippings
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           witnesse
           of
           truth
           and
           the
           Judge
           of
           secrets
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           strife
           and
           the
           avenger
           of
           perjury
           ,
           the
           discerner
           of
           right
           and
           the
           severe
           exacter
           of
           all
           wrongs
           ;
           and
           shall
           all
           this
           be
           unhallowed
           by
           impudent
           talking
           of
           God
           without
           sense
           ,
           or
           feare
           ,
           or
           notices
           ,
           or
           reverence
           ,
           or
           observation
           ?
        
         
           One
           thing
           more
           I
           have
           to
           adde
           against
           this
           vice
           of
           a
           foolish
           
           tongue
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           much
           prating
           fils
           the
           discourse
           with
           lying
           ,
           so
           this
           trifling
           swearing
           changes
           every
           trifling
           lye
           into
           a
           horrid
           perjury
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           noted
           by
           St.
           
             James
             ,
             But
             above
             all
             things
             swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             ye
             may
             not
             fall
          
           
           
             into
             condemnation
          
           ;
           so
           we
           read
           it
           ,
           following
           the
           
             Arabian
             ,
             Syrian
          
           ,
           and
           Latin
           books
           ,
           and
           some
           Greek
           Copies
           ;
           and
           it
           signifies
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           swearing
           and
           putting
           fierce
           appendages
           to
           every
           word
           ,
           like
           great
           iron
           bars
           to
           a
           straw
           basket
           ,
           or
           the
           curtains
           of
           a
           tent
           ,
           is
           a
           direct
           condemnation
           of
           our selves
           :
           For
           while
           we
           by
           much
           talking
           regard
           truth
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           yet
           bind
           up
           our
           trifles
           with
           
           so
           severe
           a
           band
           ,
           we
           are
           condemned
           by
           our
           owne
           words
           ;
           for
           men
           are
           made
           to
           expect
           what
           you
           bound
           upon
           them
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           and
           account
           your
           trifle
           to
           be
           serious
           ;
           of
           which
           when
           you
           faile
           ,
           you
           have
           given
           sentence
           against
           your selfe
           :
           And
           this
           is
           agreeable
           to
           those
           words
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Of
             every
             idle
             word
          
           
           
             you
             shall
             give
             account
             ;
             for
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             justified
             .
          
           But
           there
           is
           another
           reading
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           hath
           great
           emphasis
           and
           power
           ,
           in
           this
           article
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             you
             may
             not
             fall
             into
             hypocrisie
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           the
           disreputation
           of
           a
           lying
           ,
           deceiving
           ,
           
           cousening
           person
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           will
           put
           his
           oath
           to
           every
           common
           word
           ,
           makes
           no
           great
           matter
           of
           an
           oath
           ;
           for
           in
           swearing
           commonly
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           sometimes
           swear
           without
           consideration
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           truth
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           does
           so
           in
           any
           company
           ,
           tels
           the
           world
           he
           makes
           no
           great
           matter
           of
           being
           perjured
           .
        
         
         
           All
           these
           things
           put
           together
           may
           take
           off
           our
           wonder
           at
           
           St.
           James
           expression
           ,
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             above
             all
             things
             sweare
             not
             ,
             ]
          
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           highly
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           so
           little
           considered
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           in
           the
           world
           any
           instance
           in
           which
           men
           are
           so
           carelesse
           of
           their
           danger
           and
           damnation
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           appendage
           of
           vain
           and
           trifling
           speech
           is
           contention
           ,
           wrangling
           and
           perpetuall
           talke
           proceeding
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           contradiction
           :
           
             Profert
             enim
             mores
             plerumque
             oratio
             ,
             &
             animi
             secreta
             detegit
             :
             Nec
             sine
             causâ
             Graeci
             prodiderunt
             ,
             ut
             vivat
             quemque
             etiam
             dicere
             ,
          
           said
           Quintilian
           :
           For
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           a
           mans
           words
           
           betray
           his
           manners
           ,
           and
           unlocks
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           mind
           :
           And
           it
           was
           not
           without
           cause
           that
           the
           Greeks
           said
           ,
           As
           a
           man
           lives
           so
           he
           speaks
           ;
           for
           so
           indeed
           Menander
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           Aristides
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           peevish
           ,
           an
           angry
           and
           quarrelling
           disposition
           ,
           to
           be
           disputative
           and
           busie
           in
           Questions
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           oppositions
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           meet
           with
           some
           men
           (
           such
           were
           the
           Sceptics
           ,
           and
           such
           were
           the
           Academics
           of
           old
           )
           who
           will
           not
           endure
           any
           man
           shall
           be
           of
           their
           opinion
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           men
           to
           speak
           truth
           ,
           or
           to
           consent
           to
           their
           own
           propositions
           ,
           but
           will
           put
           every
           man
           to
           fight
           for
           his
           owne
           possessions
           ,
           disturbing
           the
           rest
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           all
           
           the
           dwellings
           of
           unity
           and
           consent
           ;
           
             clamosum
             altercatorem
             ,
             Quintilian
          
           calls
           such
           a
           one
           .
           This
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             overflowing
             of
             the
             heart
          
           and
           
             of
             the
             gall
          
           ;
           and
           it
           makes
           men
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           intricates
           all
           wise
           discourses
           ,
           and
           throws
           a
           cloud
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           while
           men
           contend
           for
           truth
           ,
           error
           drest
           in
           the
           same
           habit
           flips
           into
           her
           chaire
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           litigants
           court
           her
           for
           the
           divine
           sister
           of
           wisdome
           .
           
             Nimirùm
             altercando
             veritas
             amittitur
          
           :
           There
           is
           noyse
           but
           no
           harmony
           ,
           fighting
           but
           no
           victory
           ,
           talking
           but
           no
           learning
           ,
           all
           are
           teachers
           and
           all
           are
           wilfull
           ,
           every
           man
           is
           angry
           ,
           and
           without
           reason
           and
           without
           charity
           .
           
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
        
         
           Their
           mouth
           is
           a
           spear
           ,
           their
           language
           is
           a
           two-edged
           sword
           ,
           their
           throat
           is
           a
           shield
           ,
           (
           as
           Nonnus
           his
           expression
           is
           )
           and
           the
           clamors
           and
           noyses
           of
           this
           folly
           is
           that
           which
           St.
           Paul
           reproves
           in
           this
           chapt
           .
           
             Let
             all
             bitternesse
             and
             clamor
             be
             put
             away
             .
          
           People
           that
           contend
           earnestly
           ,
           talke
           loud
           ;
           
             Clamor
             equus
             est
             irae
             ,
             cum
             prostraveris
             equitem
             dejeceris
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           Anger
           rides
           upon
           noyse
           as
           upon
           a
           horse
           ,
           still
           the
           noyse
           and
           the
           rider
           is
           in
           the
           dirt
           ;
           and
           indeed
           so
           to
           
           doe
           is
           an
           act
           of
           
             fine
             strength
          
           ,
           and
           the
           cleanest
           spirituall
           force
           that
           can
           be
           exercised
           in
           this
           instance
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           hard
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           violent
           motion
           instantly
           to
           stop
           ,
           yet
           by
           strength
           and
           good
           conduct
           it
           may
           be
           done
           .
           But
           he
           whose
           tongue
           rides
           upon
           passion
           ,
           and
           is
           spur'd
           by
           violence
           and
           contention
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           horse
           or
           mule
           without
           a
           bridle
           ,
           
           and
           without
           understanding
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             No
             person
          
           
           
             that
             is
             clamorous
             can
             be
             wise
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           vanities
           and
           evill
           fruits
           of
           the
           easie
           talker
           ;
           the
           instances
           of
           a
           trifling
           impertinent
           conversation
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           instances
           in
           the
           beginning
           be
           onely
           vain
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           issue
           and
           effects
           they
           are
           troublesome
           and
           full
           of
           mischief
           :
           and
           that
           we
           may
           perceive
           ,
           that
           even
           all
           effusion
           and
           multitude
           of
           language
           and
           vainer
           talke
           cannot
           be
           innocent
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           there
           are
           many
           good
           things
           which
           are
           wholly
           spoyl'd
           if
           they
           doe
           but
           touch
           the
           tongue
           ;
           they
           are
           spoyl'd
           with
           speaking
           :
           such
           as
           is
           the
           sweetest
           of
           all
           Christian
           graces
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           the
           noblest
           actions
           
           of
           humanity
           ,
           the
           
             doing
             favors
          
           and
           
             acts
             of
             kindnesse
          
           .
           If
           you
           speak
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           pay
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           lose
           your
           kindnesse
           ;
           humility
           is
           by
           talking
           changed
           into
           pride
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           patience
           passes
           into
           peevishnesse
           ,
           and
           
             secret
             trust
          
           into
           perfidiousnesse
           ,
           and
           modesty
           into
           dissolution
           ,
           and
           judgement
           into
           censure
           ;
           but
           by
           silence
           and
           a
           
             restrained
             tongue
          
           all
           the
           first
           mischiefs
           are
           avoyded
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           graces
           preserved
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XXIV
           .
           
             Part
             III.
          
           Of
           Slander
           and
           Flattery
           .
           
        
         
           HE
           that
           is
           twice
           asked
           a
           Question
           ,
           and
           then
           answers
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           excused
           if
           he
           answers
           weakly
           .
           But
           he
           that
           speaks
           before
           he
           be
           asked
           ,
           had
           need
           take
           care
           he
           speak
           wisely
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           does
           not
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           excuse
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           does
           ,
           yet
           it
           loses
           halfe
           its
           beauty
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           old
           man
           gave
           good
           counsell
           in
           the
           Comedie
           to
           the
           Boy
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           profits
           of
           a
           restrained
           modest
           tongue
           cannot
           easily
           be
           numbred
           any
           more
           then
           the
           evills
           of
           an
           unbridled
           and
           dissolute
           .
           But
           they
           were
           but
           
           infant
           mischiefs
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           we
           have
           already
           observed
           as
           the
           issues
           of
           vain
           and
           idle
           talking
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           two
           spirits
           worse
           then
           these
           :
           1.
           
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             detraction
          
           ;
           and
           2.
           
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             flattery
          
           .
           The
           first
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Devill
           hath
           his
           name
           ,
           He
           is
           
             an
             Accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
          
           .
           But
           the
           second
           is
           worse
           ;
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           damnable
           and
           deadly
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           nurse
           of
           vice
           ,
           and
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           These
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           sowre
           and
           
             filthy
             communication
          
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           rude
           ,
           but
           the
           latter
           is
           most
           mischievous
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           to
           be
           avoyded
           like
           death
           ,
           or
           the
           despairing
           murmurs
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           no
           calumny
           ,
           no
           slandering
           ,
           detracting
           communication
           proceed
           out
           of
           your
           mouth
           ;
           the
           first
           sort
           of
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           whispering
           ,
           which
           signifies
           to
           abuse
           our
           neighbor
           secretly
           ,
           by
           telling
           a
           private
           story
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           
           —
           linguáque
           refert
           audita
           susurro
           ,
           
        
         
           for
           here
           the
           man
           playes
           a
           sure
           game
           as
           he
           supposes
           ,
           a
           mischiefe
           without
           a
           witnesse
           ,
        
         
           —
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
        
         
           as
           Anacreon
           calls
           them
           ;
           the
           light
           ,
           swift
           arrows
           of
           a
           calumniating
           tongue
           ;
           they
           pierce
           into
           the
           heart
           and
           bowels
           of
           the
           man
           speedily
           .
           These
           are
           those
           which
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           notes
           by
           the
           disgracefull
           
           
           name
           of
           
             Talebearers
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             goe
             up
             and
             down
             as
             a
             Talebearer
             among
             the
             people
          
           ;
           for
           
             there
             are
             six
             things
             which
             God
             hates
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             Solomon
             )
             yea
             the
             seventh
             is
             an
             abomination
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           bad
           and
           as
           much
           hated
           by
           God
           as
           an
           idol
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             whisperer
             or
             tale-bearer
             that
             soweth
             contention
             amongst
             brethren
             .
          
           
           This
           kinde
           of
           communication
           was
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           much
           hated
           as
           the
           Publicans
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           vile
           thing
           ,
           O
           ye
           Athenians
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           vile
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Sycophant
           ,
           or
           a
           Tale-bearer
           ,
           and
           the
           dearest
           friendships
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           
           be
           secure
           where
           such
           whisperers
           are
           attended
           to
           .
        
         
           
             Te
             singente
             nefas
             Pyladen
             odisset
             Oresles
             ,
          
           
             Thesea
             Pirithoi
             destituisset
             amor
             :
          
           
             Tu
             Siculos
             fratres
             ,
             &
             majus
             nomen
             Atridas
             ,
          
           
             Et
             Ledae
             poteras
             dissociare
             genus
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           crime
           is
           a
           conjugation
           of
           evils
           ,
           and
           is
           productive
           of
           infinite
           mischiefs
           ;
           it
           undermines
           peace
           ,
           and
           saps
           the
           foundation
           of
           friendship
           ;
           it
           destroyes
           families
           ,
           and
           rends
           in
           pieces
           the
           very
           heart
           
           and
           vitall
           parts
           of
           charity
           ;
           it
           makes
           an
           evill
           man
           ,
           party
           ,
           and
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           judge
           ,
           and
           executioner
           of
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           who
           is
           hurt
           though
           he
           deserv'd
           it
           not
           ;
        
         
           Et
           si
           non
           aliquà
           nocuisses
           ,
           mortuus
           esses
           ,
        
         
           and
           no
           mans
           interest
           nor
           reputation
           ,
           no
           mans
           peace
           or
           safety
           can
           abide
           ,
           where
           this
           nurse
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           parent
           of
           contention
           like
           the
           earwig
           creeps
           in
           at
           the
           ear
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           diseased
           noyse
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           murmur
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           such
           tongues
           as
           these
           ,
           where
           they
           dare
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           can
           safely
           ,
           love
           to
           speak
           louder
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           detraction
           ;
           when
           men
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           friendship
           will
           certainly
           wound
           the
           reputation
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           while
           by
           speaking
           some
           things
           of
           him
           fairly
           ,
           he
           shall
           without
           suspicion
           be
           beleeved
           when
           he
           speaks
           evill
           of
           him
           ;
           
           such
           was
           he
           that
           Horace
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             Me
             Capitolinus
             convictore
             usus
             amicóque
          
           
           
             &c.
             
             Capitolinus
             is
             my
             friend
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             long
             liv'd
             together
             ,
             and
             obliged
             each
             other
             by
             mutuall
             endearments
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             glad
             he
             is
             acquitted
             by
             the
             criminall
             Judges
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Sed
             tamen
             admiror
             ,
             quo
             pacto
             judicium
             illud
          
           
             Fugerit
             —
          
        
         
           
             yet
             I
             confesse
             I
             wonder
             how
             he
             should
             escape
             ;
             but
             I
             'le
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             my
             friend
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           sayes
           Polybius
           ;
           This
           is
           a
           new
           way
           
           of
           accusation
           to
           destroy
           a
           man
           by
           praises
           .
           These
           men
           strike
           obliquely
           like
           a
           wilde
           swine
           ,
           or
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           like
           buls
           in
           a
           yoke
           ,
           they
           have
           horns
           upon
           their
           necks
           ,
           and
           doe
           you
           a
           mischief
           when
           they
           plough
           your
           ground
           ;
           and
           as
           Joab
           slew
           Abner
           ,
           he
           took
           him
           by
           the
           beard
           and
           kissed
           him
           ,
           and
           smote
           him
           under
           the
           fift
           rib
           that
           he
           died
           ;
           so
           doth
           
             the
             detracting
             tongue
          
           ,
           like
           the
           smooth
           tongued
           lightning
           ,
           it
           will
           break
           your
           bones
           when
           it
           kisses
           the
           flesh
           ;
           so
           Syphax
           did
           secretly
           wound
           Massinissa
           ,
           and
           made
           Scipio
           watchfull
           and
           implacable
           against
           Sophonisba
           ,
           onely
           by
           commending
           her
           beauty
           and
           her
           wit
           ,
           her
           constancy
           and
           unalterable
           love
           to
           her
           country
           ,
           and
           by
           telling
           how
           
           much
           himselfe
           was
           forc'd
           to
           break
           his
           faith
           by
           the
           tyranny
           of
           her
           prevailing
           charmes
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           crafty
           and
           deceitfull
           way
           of
           hurting
           ,
           and
           renders
           a
           mans
           tongue
           venemous
           as
           the
           tongue
           of
           a
           serpent
           ,
           that
           bites
           even
           though
           he
           be
           charm'd
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           the
           next
           is
           more
           violent
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           railing
           or
           reviling
           ;
           which
           Aristotle
           in
           his
           Rhetoricks
           says
           is
           very
           often
           the
           vice
           of
           boys
           and
           of
           
             rich
             men
          
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           folly
           or
           pride
           ,
           want
           of
           manners
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           the
           measures
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           wisdome
           and
           the
           just
           
           proportions
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           doe
           use
           those
           that
           erre
           before
           them
           most
           scornfully
           and
           unworthily
           ;
           and
           Tacitus
           noted
           it
           of
           the
           Claudian
           family
           in
           Rome
           ,
           an
           old
           and
           inbred
           pride
           and
           scornfulnesse
           made
           them
           apt
           to
           abuse
           all
           that
           fell
           under
           their
           power
           and
           displeasure
           ;
           
             quorum
             superbiam
             frustrà
             per
             obsequium
             &
             modestiam
             essugeres
          
           ;
           No
           observance
           ,
           no
           prudence
           ,
           no
           modesty
           can
           escape
           the
           reproaches
           of
           such
           insolent
           and
           high
           talkers
           .
           
             A.
             Gellius
          
           tels
           of
           a
           boy
           that
           would
           give
           every
           one
           that
           he
           met
           a
           box
           on
           the
           ear
           ;
           and
           some
           men
           will
           give
           foul
           words
           ,
           having
           a
           tongue
           rough
           as
           a
           Cat
           ,
           and
           biting
           like
           an
           Adder
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           reproofes
           are
           direct
           
           scoldings
           ,
           their
           common
           entercourse
           is
           open
           contumely
           .
           There
           have
           been
           in
           these
           last
           ages
           examples
           of
           Judges
           who
           would
           reproach
           the
           condemned
           and
           miserable
           criminall
           ,
           deriding
           his
           calamity
           ,
           and
           reviling
           his
           person
           .
           Nero
           did
           so
           to
           Thraseas
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Heathens
           to
           the
           primitive
           Martyrs
           ,
           
             pereuntibus
             addita
             Iudibria
          
           ,
           
           said
           Tacitus
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           crucified
           them
           again
           by
           putting
           them
           to
           suffer
           the
           shame
           of
           their
           fouler
           language
           ,
           they
           rail'd
           at
           
           them
           when
           they
           bowed
           their
           heads
           upon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           groan'd
           forth
           the
           saddest
           accents
           of
           approaching
           death
           .
           This
           is
           that
           evill
           that
           possessed
           those
           of
           whom
           the
           Psalmist
           speaks
           .
           
             Our
             tongues
             are
             our
             owne
             ,
             we
             are
             they
             that
             ought
             to
             speak
             ,
             who
             is
             Lord
             over
             us
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           tongues
           cannot
           be
           restrained
           ;
           and
           St.
           James
           said
           
           something
           of
           this
           ,
           
             The
             tongue
             is
             an
             unruly
             member
             which
             no
             man
             can
             tame
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           private
           person
           ,
           but
           a
           publick
           may
           ;
           for
           
             he
             that
             can
             rule
             the
             tongue
             ,
             is
             fit
             also
             to
             govern
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           ;
           Magistrates
           and
           the
           Governours
           
           of
           souls
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           severity
           to
           restraine
           this
           inordination
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           a
           foul
           one
           ;
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
        
         
           no
           evill
           is
           worse
           or
           of
           more
           open
           violence
           to
           the
           rest
           and
           reputation
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           a
           reproachfull
           tongue
           .
           And
           it
           were
           well
           if
           we
           considered
           this
           evill
           ,
           to
           avoyd
           it
           in
           those
           instances
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           conversation
           is
           daily
           stain'd
           .
           Are
           we
           not
           often
           too
           imperious
           against
           our
           servants
           ?
           Do
           we
           not
           entertain
           and
           seed
           our
           own
           anger
           with
           vile
           and
           
           basest
           language
           ?
           Doe
           not
           we
           chastise
           a
           servants
           folly
           or
           mistake
           ,
           his
           error
           or
           his
           chance
           ,
           with
           language
           fit
           to
           be
           used
           by
           none
           but
           vile
           persons
           ,
           and
           towards
           none
           but
           dogs
           ?
           Our
           
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           restraining
           the
           hostility
           and
           murther
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           threatens
           hell
           fire
           to
           them
           that
           call
           their
           brother
           foole
           ;
           meaning
           ,
           that
           all
           language
           which
           does
           really
           and
           by
           intention
           disgrace
           him
           in
           the
           greater
           instances
           ,
           is
           as
           directly
           against
           the
           
             charity
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           as
           killing
           a
           man
           was
           against
           the
           severity
           and
           
             justice
             of
             the
             law
          
           .
           And
           although
           the
           word
           it self
           may
           be
           us'd
           to
           reprove
           the
           indiscretions
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           
           follies
           of
           an
           idle
           person
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           used
           onely
           in
           order
           to
           his
           amendment
           ,
           *
           by
           an
           authorized
           person
           ,
           *
           in
           the
           limits
           of
           a
           just
           reproofe
           ,
           *
           upon
           just
           occasion
           ,
           *
           and
           so
           as
           may
           not
           doe
           him
           mischief
           in
           the
           event
           of
           things
           .
           For
           so
           we
           finde
           that
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           cal'd
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           foolish
           ;
           and
           S.
           James
           used
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             vain
             man
          
           ,
           signifying
           the
           same
           with
           the
           forbidden
           raca
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           vain
           ,
           
           uselesse
           ,
           or
           empty
           ;
           and
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           the
           
             Galatians
             ,
             mad
          
           ,
           and
           foolish
           ,
           and
           bewitched
           ;
           and
           Christ
           called
           
             Herod
             ,
             Fox
          
           ;
           and
           St.
           John
           called
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             the
             generation
             of
             vipers
          
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           matter
           is
           wholly
           determined
           by
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           minde
           it
           is
           done
           :
           If
           it
           be
           
           for
           correction
           and
           reproofe
           towards
           persons
           that
           deserve
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           persons
           whose
           authority
           can
           warrant
           a
           just
           and
           severe
           reproofe
           ,
           and
           this
           also
           be
           done
           prudently
           ,
           safely
           ,
           and
           usefully
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           contumely
           ;
           But
           when
           men
           upon
           all
           occasions
           revile
           an
           offending
           person
           ,
           lessening
           his
           value
           ,
           sowring
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           ,
           despising
           his
           infirmities
           ,
           
           tragically
           expressing
           his
           lightest
           misdemeanour
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           being
           tyrannically
           declamatory
           ,
           and
           intolerably
           angry
           for
           a
           trifle
           ,
           these
           are
           such
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           Apollonius
           the
           Philosopher
           said
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           offending
           person
           to
           know
           when
           his
           fault
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           when
           't
           is
           little
           .
           For
           they
           who
           alwayes
           put
           on
           a
           supreme
           anger
           ,
           or
           expresse
           the
           lesse
           anger
           with
           the
           highest
           reproaches
           ,
           can
           doe
           no
           more
           to
           him
           that
           steals
           ,
           then
           to
           him
           that
           breaks
           a
           Crystall
           :
           
             Non
             plus
             aequo
             ,
             non
             diutius
             aequo
             ,
          
           was
           a
           good
           rule
           for
           reprehension
           of
           offending
           servants
           ;
           But
           no
           more
           anger
           ,
           no
           more
           severe
           language
           then
           the
           thing
           deserves
           ;
           if
           you
           chide
           
             too
             long
          
           ,
           your
           reproofe
           is
           changed
           into
           reproach
           ;
           if
           
             too
             bitterly
          
           ,
           it
           becomes
           railing
           ;
           if
           
             too
             loud
          
           ,
           it
           is
           immodest
           ;
           if
           
             too
             publick
          
           ,
           
           it
           is
           
             like
             a
             dog
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
        
         
           so
           the
           man
           told
           his
           wife
           in
           the
           Greek
           Comedy
           ;
           to
           follow
           me
           in
           the
           streets
           with
           thy
           clamorous
           tongue
           is
           to
           doe
           as
           dogs
           doe
           ,
           not
           as
           persons
           civill
           or
           religious
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           instance
           of
           the
           calumniating
           filthy
           communication
           ,
           
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           we
           properly
           call
           slander
           ,
           or
           the
           
             inventing
             evill
             things
          
           ,
           falsely
           imputing
           crimes
           to
           our
           neighbor
           :
           
             Falsum
             crimen
             quasi
             venenatum
             telum
          
           ,
           (
           said
           Cicero
           )
           A
           false
           tongue
           or
           a
           foul
           lye
           against
           a
           mans
           reputation
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           poysoned
           arrow
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           wound
           deadly
           ,
           and
           every
           scratch
           to
           be
           incurable
           .
           
             Promptissima
             vindicta
             contumelia
          
           ,
           said
           one
           ,
           To
           reproach
           and
           rail
           is
           a
           revenge
           that
           every
           girl
           can
           take
           .
           But
           falsely
           to
           accuse
           is
           spiteful
           as
           Hel
           ,
           and
           deadly
           as
           the
           blood
           of
           Dragons
           .
        
         
           Stoicus
           occidit
           Baream
           ,
           delator
           amicum
           .
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           direct
           murther
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           for
           
             life
             and
             death
             are
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Hebrew
           proverbe
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           esteemed
           so
           vile
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           when
           Jesabel
           commanded
           the
           Elders
           of
           Israel
           to
           suborn
           false
           witnesses
           against
           Naboth
           ,
           she
           gave
           them
           instructions
           to
           
             take
             two
             men
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             Belial
          
           ;
           none
           else
           were
           fit
           for
           the
           imployment
           .
        
         
           Quid
           non
           audebis
           perfida
           lingua
           loqui
           ?
           
        
         
           This
           was
           it
           that
           broke
           Ephraim
           in
           judgement
           ,
           and
           executed
           the
           fierce
           anger
           of
           the
           Lord
           upon
           him
           ;
           God
           gave
           him
           over
           to
           be
           oppressed
           by
           a
           false
           witnesse
           ,
           
             quoniam
             coepit
             abire
             post
             sordes
          
           ,
           therefore
           he
           suffered
           calumny
           ,
           and
           was
           overthrown
           in
           judgement
           .
           This
           was
           it
           that
           humbled
           Joseph
           in
           fetters
           ,
           and
           
             the
             iron
             entred
             into
             his
             soule
             ,
          
           
           but
           it
           crushed
           him
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           false
           tongue
           of
           his
           revengefull
           Mistresse
           ,
           
             untill
             his
             cause
             was
             known
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             tryed
          
           
           him
           .
           This
           was
           it
           that
           flew
           Abimelech
           ,
           and
           endanger'd
           David
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           sword
           
             in
             manu
             linguae
             Doeg
          
           ,
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Doegs
           tongue
           .
           By
           this
           Siba
           cut
           off
           the
           legs
           of
           Mephibosheth
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           reputation
           lame
           for
           ever
           ;
           it
           thrust
           Jeremy
           into
           the
           dungeon
           ,
           and
           carryed
           Susanna
           to
           her
           stake
           ,
           and
           
             our
             Lord
          
           to
           his
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           against
           the
           dangers
           of
           a
           slandering
           tongue
           ,
           all
           laws
           have
           so
           cautelously
           arm'd
           themselves
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           severest
           prohibitions
           of
           God
           often
           
           recorded
           in
           both
           Testaments
           ,
           God
           hath
           chosen
           it
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           appellatives
           
           to
           be
           the
           Defender
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           party
           for
           those
           ,
           whose
           innocency
           
           and
           defencelesse
           state
           makes
           them
           most
           apt
           to
           be
           undone
           by
           
           this
           evill
           spirit
           ;
           I
           mean
           pupils
           ,
           and
           widows
           ,
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           the
           oppressed
           .
           And
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           charity
           the
           Imperiall
           laws
           have
           invented
           a
           
             juramentum
             de
             calumniâ
          
           on
           oath
           to
           be
           exhibited
           to
           the
           Actor
           or
           Plaintiff
           ,
           that
           he
           beleevs
           himself
           to
           have
           a
           just
           cause
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           does
           not
           implead
           his
           adversary
           
             calumniandi
             animo
          
           ,
           with
           false
           instances
           ,
           and
           indefencible
           allegations
           ;
           and
           the
           Defendant
           is
           to
           swear
           that
           he
           thinks
           himselfe
           to
           use
           onely
           just
           defences
           ,
           and
           perfect
           instances
           of
           resisting
           ;
           and
           both
           of
           them
           obliged
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           exact
           no
           proofe
           but
           what
           was
           necessary
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
           And
           all
           this
           defence
           was
           nothing
           but
           necessary
           guards
           .
           
           For
           ,
           
             a
             spear
             ,
             and
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             an
             arrow
             is
             a
             man
             that
             speaketh
             false
             witnesse
             against
             his
             neighbour
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           laws
           of
           God
           added
           yet
           another
           bar
           against
           this
           evill
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Accuser
           was
           to
           suffer
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           objected
           crime
           :
           and
           as
           if
           this
           were
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           God
           hath
           in
           severall
           ages
           wrought
           miracles
           ,
           and
           raised
           the
           dead
           to
           life
           ,
           that
           by
           such
           strange
           appearances
           they
           might
           relieve
           the
           oppressed
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           load
           the
           false
           accusing
           Tongue
           with
           shame
           and
           horrible
           confusion
           .
           So
           it
           happen'd
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Susanna
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           manwas
           put
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           childe
           to
           acquit
           the
           vertuous
           
           woman
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Gregory
             Bishop
          
           of
           Agrigentum
           ,
           falsely
           accused
           by
           Sabinus
           and
           Crescentius
           ;
           Gods
           power
           cast
           the
           Devill
           out
           of
           Eudocia
           ,
           the
           Devill
           or
           spirit
           of
           Slander
           ,
           and
           compelled
           her
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           .
           St.
           Austin
           in
           his
           book
           
             De
             curâ
             pro
          
           
           mortuis
           ,
           tels
           of
           a
           dead
           Father
           that
           appeared
           to
           his
           oppressed
           Son
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           matter
           of
           Law
           delivered
           him
           from
           the
           teeth
           of
           false
           accusation
           .
           So
           was
           the
           Church
           of
           Monts
           rescued
           by
           the
           appearance
           of
           Aia
           the
           deceased
           wife
           of
           Hidulphus
           their
           Earle
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           Hanovian
           story
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Polonian
             Chronicles
          
           tell
           the
           like
           of
           Stanislaus
           Bishop
           of
           Cracovia
           ,
           almost
           oppressed
           by
           the
           anger
           and
           calumny
           of
           
           Boleslaus
           their
           King
           ;
           God
           relieved
           him
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           St.
           Peter
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           a
           Phantasme
           like
           him
           .
           But
           whether
           these
           records
           may
           be
           credited
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           contend
           not
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           materiall
           which
           Eusebius
           relates
           of
           the
           three
           false
           witnesses
           accusing
           Narcissus
           Bishop
           
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           of
           an
           infamous
           crime
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           affirming
           it
           
           under
           severall
           curses
           :
           the
           first
           wishing
           that
           if
           he
           said
           false
           ,
           God
           would
           destroy
           him
           with
           fire
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           die
           of
           the
           Kingsevil
           ;
           
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           blind
           :
           and
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ;
           the
           first
           being
           surprised
           with
           fire
           in
           his
           owne
           roofe
           ,
           amaz'd
           and
           intricated
           ,
           confounded
           and
           despairing
           ,
           paid
           the
           price
           of
           his
           slander
           with
           the
           pains
           of
           most
           fearfull
           flames
           :
           and
           the
           second
           perished
           by
           pieces
           ,
           and
           Chirurgeons
           ,
           and
           torment
           :
           which
           when
           the
           third
           saw
           ,
           he
           repented
           of
           his
           fault
           ,
           cryed
           mightily
           for
           pardon
           ,
           but
           wept
           so
           bitterly
           ,
           and
           found
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           reward
           of
           his
           calumny
           ,
           and
           the
           acceptation
           of
           his
           repentance
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           said
           Cleanthes
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           operative
           of
           spitefull
           and
           malicious
           purposes
           ,
           then
           the
           calumniating
           Tongue
           .
           In
           the
           Temple
           at
           Smyrna
           
           there
           were
           Looking-glasses
           which
           represented
           the
           best
           face
           as
           crooked
           ,
           ugly
           ,
           and
           deformed
           ;
           the
           Greeks
           call
           these
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           and
           so
           is
           every
           false
           tongue
           ;
           it
           lies
           in
           the
           face
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           abuses
           the
           ears
           of
           justice
           ,
           it
           oppresses
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           is
           secretly
           revenged
           of
           vertue
           ,
           it
           defeats
           all
           the
           charity
           of
           laws
           ,
           and
           arms
           the
           supreme
           power
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           strike
           the
           Innocent
           ;
           it
           makes
           frequent
           appeals
           to
           be
           made
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           causes
           an
           oath
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           the
           end
           of
           strife
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           beginning
           of
           mischief
           ;
           it
           calls
           the
           name
           and
           testimony
           of
           God
           to
           seale
           an
           injury
           ;
           it
           feeds
           and
           nourishes
           cruell
           anger
           ,
           but
           mocks
           justice
           ,
           and
           makes
           mercy
           weep
           
           her selfe
           into
           pity
           ,
           and
           mourne
           because
           she
           cannot
           help
           the
           Innocent
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           last
           instance
           of
           this
           evill
           I
           shall
           now
           represent
           is
           Cursing
           ;
           concerning
           which
           I
           have
           this
           onely
           to
           say
           ;
           that
           although
           the
           causelesse
           curse
           shall
           return
           upon
           the
           tongue
           that
           spake
           it
           ,
           yet
           because
           very
           often
           there
           is
           a
           fault
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           reviling
           or
           cursing
           on
           either
           ,
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           cursing
           tongue
           is
           highly
           to
           be
           declined
           ,
           as
           the
           biting
           of
           a
           mad
           dog
           ,
           or
           the
           tongue
           of
           a
           smitten
           serpent
           .
           For
           as
           envy
           is
           in
           
             the
             evill
             eye
          
           ,
           so
           is
           cursing
           in
           
             the
             reproachfull
             tongue
          
           ;
           it
           is
           
           a
           kinde
           of
           venome
           and
           witchcraft
           ,
           an
           instrument
           by
           which
           God
           oftentimes
           punishes
           anger
           and
           uncharitablenesse
           ;
           and
           by
           which
           the
           Devill
           gets
           power
           over
           the
           bodies
           and
           interests
           of
           men
           :
           For
           he
           that
           works
           by
           
             Thessalic
             ceremonies
          
           ,
           by
           charmes
           ,
           and
           non-sense
           words
           ,
           by
           figures
           and
           insignificant
           characterismes
           ,
           by
           images
           and
           by
           rags
           ,
           by
           circles
           and
           imperfect
           noyses
           ,
           hath
           more
           advantage
           and
           reall
           title
           to
           the
           opportunities
           of
           mischief
           ,
           by
           the
           cursing
           tongue
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           is
           infinitely
           more
           ready
           to
           doe
           acts
           of
           kindnesse
           then
           of
           punishment
           ,
           yet
           God
           is
           not
           so
           carelesse
           a
           regarder
           of
           the
           violent
           and
           passionate
           wishes
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           he
           gives
           some
           over
           to
           punishment
           ,
           
           and
           chastises
           the
           follies
           of
           rage
           ,
           and
           the
           madnesse
           of
           the
           tongue
           by
           suffering
           it
           to
           passe
           into
           a
           further
           mischief
           then
           the
           harsh
           sound
           and
           horrible
           accents
           of
           the
           evill
           language
           .
           
             By
             the
             tongue
             we
             blesse
             God
             and
             curse
             men
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           James
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           reproaching
           is
           cursing
           ;
           and
           both
           of
           them
           opposed
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           blessing
           ;
           
           and
           there
           are
           
             many
             times
          
           and
           seasons
           in
           which
           both
           of
           
           them
           passe
           into
           reall
           effect
           .
           These
           are
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           am
           now
           to
           instance
           in
           the
           third
           sort
           of
           
             filthy
             communication
          
           ,
           that
           in
           which
           the
           Devill
           does
           the
           most
           mischief
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           undoes
           souls
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           is
           worse
           then
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             Accuser
          
           :
           For
           though
           he
           accuses
           maliciously
           ,
           and
           instances
           spitefully
           ,
           and
           heaps
           objections
           diligently
           ,
           and
           aggravates
           bitterly
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           his
           powers
           endeavors
           to
           represent
           the
           separate
           souls
           to
           God
           as
           polluted
           and
           unfit
           to
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           ,
           yet
           this
           malice
           is
           ineffective
           ,
           because
           the
           scenes
           are
           acted
           before
           the
           
             wise
             Judge
          
           of
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           
           who
           cannot
           be
           abused
           ;
           before
           
             our
             Father
          
           and
           
             our
             Lord
          
           ,
           who
           
             knows
             whereof
             we
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             remembreth
             that
             we
             are
             but
             dust
          
           ;
           before
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           and
           
             our
             elder
             Brother
          
           ,
           who
           
             hath
             felt
             our
             infirmities
          
           ,
           and
           knows
           kow
           to
           pity
           ,
           to
           excuse
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           for
           us
           :
           But
           though
           this
           accusation
           of
           us
           cannot
           hurt
           them
           who
           will
           not
           hurt
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           this
           malice
           is
           prevailing
           when
           the
           spirit
           of
           flattery
           is
           let
           forth
           upon
           us
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Destroyer
          
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           most
           contrary
           thing
           to
           charity
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           and
           St.
           Paul
           noted
           it
           
           in
           his
           character
           of
           Charity
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Charity
             vaunteth
             not
             it selfe
          
           ,
           so
           we
           translate
           it
           ,
           but
           certainly
           
             not
             exactly
          
           ,
           for
           it
           signifieth
           
             easinesse
             ,
             complying
             foolishly
          
           ,
           and
           
             flattering
             ,
             Charity
             flattereth
             not
          
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           Suidas
           out
           of
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           it
           signifies
           any
           thing
           that
           serves
           rather
           for
           ornament
           then
           for
           use
           ,
           for
           pleasure
           then
           for
           profit
           .
        
         
           
             Et
             eo
             plectuntur
             poetae
             quàm
             suo
             vitio
             saepiùs
             ,
          
           
             Ductabilitate
             nimiâ
             vestrâ
             aut
             perperitudine
             ,
          
        
         
           saith
           the
           Comedy
           ;
           the
           Poets
           suffer
           more
           by
           your
           easinesse
           and
           flattery
           ,
           then
           by
           their
           owne
           fault
           .
           And
           this
           is
           it
           which
           St.
           Paul
           sayes
           is
           
           against
           charity
           .
           For
           it
           
             to
             call
          
           a
           man
           foole
           and
           vitious
           ,
           be
           so
           high
           an
           injury
           ,
           we
           may
           thence
           esteem
           what
           a
           great
           calamity
           it
           is
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           makes
           him
           so
           ,
           or
           takes
           a
           course
           he
           shall
           not
           become
           other
           ,
           is
           the
           vilest
           enemy
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           his
           felicity
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           mischief
           that
           is
           done
           by
           flattery
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           designe
           against
           the
           wisdome
           ,
           against
           the
           repentance
           ,
           against
           the
           growth
           and
           promotion
           of
           a
           mans
           soul.
           He
           that
           persuades
           an
           ugly
           ,
           deformed
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           handsome
           ,
           a
           short
           man
           that
           he
           is
           tall
           ,
           a
           bald
           man
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           good
           head
           of
           hair
           ,
           makes
           him
           to
           become
           ridiculous
           and
           a
           foole
           ,
           but
           does
           no
           other
           mischief
           .
           But
           he
           that
           persuades
           his
           
           friend
           that
           is
           a
           goat
           in
           his
           manners
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           holy
           and
           a
           chaste
           person
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           loosenesse
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           quick
           spirit
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           not
           dangerous
           but
           easily
           pardonable
           ,
           a
           trick
           of
           youth
           ,
           a
           habit
           that
           old
           age
           will
           lay
           aside
           as
           a
           man
           pares
           his
           nailes
           ,
           this
           man
           hath
           given
           great
           advantage
           to
           his
           friends
           mischief
           ;
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           grow
           
           in
           all
           the
           dimensions
           of
           the
           sin
           ,
           till
           it
           grows
           intolerable
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           
           unpardonable
           .
           And
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           what
           a
           fearfull
           destruction
           and
           contradiction
           of
           friendship
           or
           service
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           to
           love
           my self
           and
           my
           little
           interest
           ,
           as
           to
           preferre
           it
           before
           the
           soul
           of
           him
           whom
           I
           ought
           to
           love
           .
           By
           my
           flattery
           I
           lay
           a
           snare
           to
           get
           20
           l.
           and
           rather
           then
           lose
           this
           contemptible
           sum
           of
           money
           ,
           I
           will
           throw
           him
           that
           shall
           give
           it
           me
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           )
           into
           hell
           ,
           there
           to
           roar
           beyond
           all
           the
           measures
           of
           time
           or
           patience
           .
           Can
           any
           hatred
           be
           more
           ,
           or
           love
           be
           lesse
           ,
           can
           any
           expression
           of
           spite
           be
           greater
           ,
           then
           that
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           part
           with
           20
           l.
           to
           save
           your
           Friends
           ,
           or
           your
           Patrons
           ,
           or
           your
           Brothers
           soul
           ?
           and
           so
           it
           is
           with
           him
           that
           invites
           him
           to
           ,
           or
           confirms
           him
           in
           his
           folly
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           getting
           something
           from
           him
           ;
           
           he
           will
           see
           him
           die
           ,
           and
           die
           eternally
           ,
           and
           help
           forward
           that
           damnation
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           get
           that
           little
           by
           it
           .
           Every
           state
           is
           set
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           danger
           ,
           as
           all
           trees
           are
           set
           in
           the
           wind
           ,
           but
           the
           tallest
           endure
           the
           greatest
           violence
           of
           tempest
           :
           No
           man
           flatters
           a
           begger
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           a
           slovenly
           and
           a
           rude
           crime
           it
           is
           entertained
           with
           ruder
           language
           ,
           and
           the
           mean
           man
           may
           possibly
           be
           affrighted
           from
           his
           fault
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           made
           so
           uneasie
           to
           him
           by
           the
           scorn
           and
           harsh
           reproaches
           of
           the
           mighty
           .
           But
           Princes
           and
           Nobles
           often
           die
           with
           this
           disease
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Courtiers
           of
           Alexander
           counterfeited
           his
           wry
           neck
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Servants
           of
           the
           
             Sicilian
             Tyrant
          
           pretended
           themselves
           dim
           sighted
           ,
           and
           on
           purpose
           rushed
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           overthrew
           the
           meat
           as
           it
           was
           served
           to
           his
           table
           ,
           onely
           because
           the
           Prince
           was
           short-sighted
           ,
           they
           gave
           them
           sufficient
           instances
           in
           what
           state
           of
           affaires
           they
           stood
           with
           them
           that
           waited
           ;
           it
           was
           certain
           they
           would
           commend
           every
           foolish
           answer
           ,
           and
           pretend
           subtilty
           in
           every
           absurd
           question
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           petition
           that
           their
           base
           actions
           might
           passe
           into
           a
           law
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           to
           be
           the
           honor
           and
           sanctity
           of
           all
           the
           people
           :
           and
           what
           proportions
           or
           wayes
           can
           such
           great
           personages
           have
           towards
           felicity
           ,
           when
           their
           vice
           shall
           be
           allowed
           and
           praised
           ,
           every
           
           action
           that
           is
           but
           tolerable
           shall
           be
           accounted
           heroicall
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           intolerable
           among
           the
           wise
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           called
           vertuous
           among
           the
           flatterers
           ?
           Carneades
           said
           bitterly
           ,
           but
           it
           had
           in
           it
           too
           many
           degrees
           of
           truth
           ;
           that
           Princes
           and
           great
           personages
           never
           learn
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           perfectly
           well
           ,
           but
           to
           ride
           the
           great
           horse
           ,
           
             quia
             scil
             .
             ferociens
             bestia
             adulari
             non
             didicit
             ,
          
           because
           the
           proud
           beast
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           flatter
           ,
           but
           will
           as
           soon
           throw
           him
           off
           from
           his
           back
           as
           he
           will
           shake
           off
           the
           son
           of
           a
           Potter
           .
           But
           a
           Flatterer
           is
           like
           a
           neighing
           Horse
           ,
           that
           neigheth
           under
           every
           rider
           ,
           and
           is
           pleased
           with
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           commends
           all
           that
           he
           sees
           ,
           and
           tempts
           to
           mischief
           ,
           and
           cares
           not
           ,
           so
           his
           
           friend
           may
           but
           
             perish
             pleasantly
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           that
           is
           a
           calamity
           that
           undoes
           many
           a
           soul
           ;
           we
           so
           love
           our
           peace
           ,
           and
           sit
           so
           easily
           upon
           our
           own
           good
           opinions
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           apt
           to
           flatter
           our selves
           ,
           and
           leane
           upon
           our
           own
           false
           supports
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           endure
           to
           be
           disturb'd
           or
           awakened
           from
           our
           pleasing
           lethargy
           .
           For
           we
           care
           not
           to
           be
           
           safe
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           secure
           ,
           not
           to
           escape
           hell
           ,
           but
           to
           live
           pleasantly
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           solicitous
           of
           the
           event
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           way
           thither
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           
           if
           we
           be
           perswaded
           all
           his
           well
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           are
           carelesse
           whether
           indeed
           it
           be
           so
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           give
           pensions
           to
           fools
           and
           vile
           persons
           to
           abuse
           us
           ,
           and
           cousen
           us
           of
           felicity
           .
           But
           this
           evill
           puts
           on
           severall
           shapes
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           discover
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           cousen
           us
           without
           our
           observation
           .
           For
           all
           men
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           an
           open
           flattery
           .
           And
           therefore
           some
           will
           dresse
           their
           hypocrisie
           and
           illusion
           so
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           feel
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           but
           secretly
           perceive
           the
           complyance
           and
           tendernesse
           to
           serve
           the
           ends
           of
           your
           folly
           ?
           
             perit
             procari
             ,
             si
             latet
          
           ,
           said
           Plancus
           ,
           If
           you
           be
           not
           perceived
           ,
           you
           lose
           your
           reward
           ;
           if
           you
           be
           too
           open
           ,
           you
           lose
           
           it
           worse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           flatter
           by
           giving
           great
           names
           ,
           and
           propounding
           great
           examples
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Aegyptian
           villains
           hung
           a
           Tumblers
           rope
           upon
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           a
           Pipers
           whistle
           ;
           because
           they
           called
           their
           Ptolemy
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Apollo
           their
           God
           of
           Musick
           .
           This
           put
           buskins
           upon
           Nero
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           fidle
           in
           all
           the
           great
           Towns
           of
           Greece
           .
           When
           their
           Lords
           were
           Drunkards
           ,
           they
           called
           them
           Bacchus
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           Wrestlers
           ,
           they
           saluted
           them
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Hercules
           ;
           and
           some
           were
           so
           vain
           as
           to
           think
           themselves
           commended
           ,
           when
           their
           Flatterers
           told
           aloud
           ,
           that
           
             they
             had
             drunk
             more
             then
             Alexander
          
           
           
             the
             Conquerour
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           nothing
           more
           abuses
           easie
           fooles
           that
           onely
           seek
           for
           an
           excuse
           for
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           a
           Patron
           for
           their
           vice
           ,
           a
           warrant
           for
           their
           sleepy
           peace
           ,
           then
           to
           tell
           stories
           of
           great
           examples
           remarked
           for
           the
           instances
           of
           their
           temptation
           .
           When
           old
           Cato
           commended
           meretricious
           mixtures
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           adulteries
           permitted
           fornication
           ,
           the
           youth
           of
           the
           succeeding
           ages
           had
           warrant
           enough
           to
           goe
           
             ad
             olentes
             fornices
          
           ,
           into
           their
           chambers
           of
           filthy
           pleasure
           ;
        
         
           
             Quidam
             notus
             homo
             cum
             exiret
             fornice
             ;
             macte
             
          
           
             Virtute
             esto
             (
             inquit
             )
             sententia
             dia
             Catonis
             :
          
        
         
           And
           it
           would
           passe
           the
           goblets
           in
           a
           freer
           circle
           ,
           if
           a
           flattering
           man
           shall
           but
           say
           ,
           
             Narratur
             &
             prisci
             Catonis
             saepè
             mero
             caluisse
             virtus
             ,
          
           that
           old
           Cato
           would
           drink
           hard
           at
           sun-set
           .
           When
           Varro
           had
           noted
           ,
           that
           wise
           and
           severe
           Salust
           ,
           who
           by
           excellent
           sententious
           words
           had
           reproved
           the
           follies
           of
           lust
           ,
           was
           himselfe
           taken
           in
           adultery
           ,
           The
           Romane
           youth
           did
           hug
           their
           vice
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           grew
           upon
           their
           nature
           like
           a
           mans
           beard
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           wisest
           men
           would
           lay
           their
           
           heads
           upon
           that
           threshold
           ;
           and
           Seneca
           tels
           that
           the
           women
           of
           that
           age
           despised
           the
           adultery
           of
           one
           man
           onely
           ;
           and
           hated
           it
           like
           marriage
           ,
           and
           despis'd
           that
           as
           want
           of
           breeding
           ,
           and
           grandeur
           of
           spirit
           ,
           because
           the
           braver
           Spartans
           did
           use
           to
           breed
           their
           children
           promiscuously
           ,
           as
           the
           Heards-men
           doe
           cattle
           from
           the
           fairest
           Buls
           .
           And
           
           Arrianus
           tels
           that
           the
           women
           would
           defend
           their
           basenesse
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Plato
           ,
           who
           maintain'd
           the
           community
           of
           women
           .
           This
           
           sort
           of
           flattery
           is
           therefore
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           because
           it
           makes
           the
           temptation
           ready
           for
           mischief
           ,
           apted
           and
           dressed
           with
           proper
           ,
           materiall
           ,
           and
           imitable
           circumstances
           .
           The
           way
           of
           discourse
           is
           far
           about
           ,
           but
           evill
           examples
           kill
           quickly
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Others
           flatter
           by
           imitation
           :
           for
           when
           a
           crime
           is
           rare
           and
           insolent
           ,
           singular
           and
           out
           of
           fashion
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           great
           strength
           of
           malice
           and
           impudence
           that
           must
           entertain
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           flattering
           man
           doing
           the
           vice
           of
           his
           Lord
           takes
           off
           the
           wonder
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           being
           stared
           at
           ;
           and
           so
           incourages
           it
           by
           making
           it
           popular
           and
           common
           .
           
           Plutarch
           tels
           of
           one
           that
           divorced
           himself
           from
           his
           wife
           because
           his
           friend
           did
           so
           ;
           that
           the
           other
           might
           be
           hardened
           in
           the
           mischief
           ;
           and
           when
           Plato
           saw
           his
           scholars
           stoop
           in
           the
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           Aristotle
           observed
           his
           to
           stammer
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           be
           lesse
           troubled
           with
           those
           imperfections
           which
           they
           thought
           common
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Some
           pretend
           a
           rusticity
           and
           downright
           plainnesse
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           confidence
           of
           that
           humour
           their
           friends
           vice
           ,
           and
           flatter
           his
           ruine
           .
           Seneca
           observed
           it
           of
           some
           of
           his
           time
           ;
           
             alius
             quidam
             adulatione
             clam
             utebatur
             parcè
             ,
             alius
             ex
             aperto
             palàm
             ,
             rusticitate
             simulatâ
             ,
             quasi
             simplicitas
             illa
             ars
             non
             sit
             .
          
           They
           pretend
           they
           love
           not
           to
           dissemble
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           hide
           their
           thoughts
           ;
           let
           their
           friend
           take
           it
           how
           
           he
           will
           ,
           they
           must
           commend
           that
           which
           is
           commendable
           ;
           and
           so
           man
           that
           is
           willing
           to
           dye
           quietly
           ,
           is
           content
           with
           the
           honest
           heartynesse
           and
           downright
           simplicity
           of
           him
           that
           with
           an
           artificial
           rudenesse
           dress'd
           the
           flattery
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           will
           dispraise
           themselves
           that
           their
           friend
           may
           think
           better
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           lesse
           severely
           of
           his
           fault
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Others
           will
           reprove
           their
           friend
           for
           a
           trifle
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           let
           him
           understand
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           all
           ;
           for
           the
           honest
           man
           would
           have
           told
           his
           friend
           if
           it
           had
           been
           worse
           .
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Some
           will
           laugh
           and
           make
           a
           sport
           of
           a
           vice
           ,
           and
           can
           hear
           their
           friend
           tell
           the
           cursed
           narrative
           of
           his
           adultery
           ,
           of
           his
           drunkennesse
           ,
           of
           his
           craft
           and
           unjust
           purchases
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           shall
           prove
           but
           a
           merry
           scene
           ;
           as
           if
           damnation
           were
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           laughed
           at
           ,
           and
           the
           everlasting
           ruine
           of
           his
           friend
           were
           a
           very
           good
           jest
           .
           But
           thus
           the
           poor
           sinner
           shall
           not
           be
           affrighted
           from
           his
           danger
           ,
           nor
           chastised
           by
           severe
           language
           ,
           but
           the
           villain
           that
           eats
           his
           meat
           shall
           take
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           dance
           about
           the
           pit
           till
           he
           fals
           in
           ,
           and
           dies
           with
           shame
           and
           folly
           .
           Thus
           the
           evill
           Spirit
           puts
           on
           shapes
           enough
           ;
           none
           to
           affright
           the
           man
           ,
           but
           all
           to
           destroy
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           filthy
           enough
           when
           it
           is
           
           invested
           with
           its
           own
           character
           :
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
          
           
           The
           Parasite
           or
           Flatterer
           is
           a
           beast
           that
           is
           all
           belly
           ,
           looking
           round
           with
           his
           eye
           ,
           watchfull
           ,
           ugly
           ,
           and
           deceitfull
           ,
           and
           creeping
           on
           his
           
           
             teeth
             ;
             they
          
           feed
           him
           ,
           and
           kill
           them
           that
           reach
           him
           bread
           :
           for
           that
           's
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           vipers
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           this
           one
           thing
           onely
           to
           insert
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           caution
           will
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           viz.
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           think
           all
           praise
           given
           to
           our
           friend
           to
           be
           flattery
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           his
           presence
           .
           For
           sometimes
           praise
           is
           the
           best
           conveyance
           for
           a
           precept
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           nourish
           up
           an
           infant
           vertue
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           grow
           up
           towards
           perfection
           ,
           and
           its
           proper
           measures
           and
           rewards
           .
           Friendship
           does
           better
           please
           our
           friend
           then
           flattery
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           was
           made
           also
           for
           vertue
           ,
           yet
           it
           mingles
           pleasures
           in
           the
           chalice
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             it
             is
             delicious
             to
          
           
           
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             a
             friendly
             and
             a
             sweet
             person
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           the
           office
           of
           a
           friend
           alwayes
           to
           be
           sowre
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           time
           morose
           ;
           but
           free
           ,
           open
           ,
           and
           ingenuous
           ,
           candid
           and
           humane
           ,
           not
           denying
           to
           please
           ,
           but
           ever
           refusing
           to
           abuse
           or
           corrupt
           .
           For
           as
           adulterine
           metals
           retain
           the
           lustre
           and
           colour
           of
           gold
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           value
           ;
           so
           flattery
           in
           imitation
           of
           friendship
           takes
           the
           face
           and
           outside
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           delicious
           part
           ;
           but
           the
           flatterer
           uses
           it
           to
           the
           interests
           of
           vice
           ,
           and
           a
           friend
           by
           it
           serves
           vertue
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Plutarch
           well
           compared
           friendship
           to
           medicinall
           oyntments
           ,
           which
           however
           delicious
           they
           be
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           also
           usefull
           ,
           and
           minister
           to
           healing
           .
           But
           flattery
           is
           sweet
           and
           adulterate
           ,
           
           pleasant
           but
           without
           health
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           justly
           commends
           his
           friend
           to
           promote
           and
           incourage
           his
           vertue
           ,
           reconciles
           vertue
           with
           his
           friends
           affection
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           
             pleasant
             to
             be
             good
          
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           does
           so
           ,
           shall
           also
           better
           be
           suffered
           when
           he
           reproves
           ,
           because
           the
           needing
           person
           shall
           finde
           that
           then
           is
           the
           opportunity
           and
           season
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           he
           denyed
           not
           to
           please
           so
           long
           as
           he
           could
           also
           profit
           .
           I
           onely
           adde
           this
           advice
           ,
           that
           since
           
             selfe-love
             is
             the
             serpents
             milk
          
           that
           feeds
           this
           viper
           flattery
           ,
           we
           should
           doe
           well
           to
           choke
           it
           with
           its
           mothers
           milk
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           learn
           to
           love
           our selves
           more
           ,
           for
           then
           we
           should
           never
           endure
           to
           be
           flattered
           .
           For
           he
           that
           because
           he
           loves
           himselfe
           ,
           
           loves
           to
           be
           flattered
           ,
           does
           ,
           because
           he
           loves
           himself
           ,
           love
           to
           entertain
           a
           man
           to
           abuse
           him
           ,
           to
           mock
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           him
           finally
           .
           But
           he
           that
           loves
           himselfe
           truly
           ,
           will
           suffer
           fire
           ,
           will
           endure
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           be
           purified
           ;
           put
           to
           pain
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           be
           restored
           to
           health
           ;
           for
           
             of
             all
             sauces
          
           (
           said
           Euenus
           )
           sharpnesse
           ,
           severity
           ,
           and
           
             fire
             is
             the
             best
          
           .
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           ,
           XXV
           .
           
             Part
             IV.
          
           The
           Duties
           of
           the
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             29
             verse
             .
          
           
             —
             But
             that
             which
             is
             good
             to
             the
             use
             of
             edifying
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             minister
             grace
             unto
             the
             hearers
             .
          
        
         
           
             LOquendi
             ministros
             habemus
             homines
             ,
             tacendi
             Deos
             ,
          
           said
           one
           ;
           Men
           teach
           us
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           God
           teaches
           us
           to
           hold
           our
           tongue
           .
           The
           first
           we
           are
           taught
           by
           the
           lectures
           of
           our
           Schools
           ;
           the
           latter
           ,
           by
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           But
           now
           
           in
           the
           new
           institution
           ,
           we
           have
           also
           a
           great
           Master
           of
           speaking
           ;
           and
           though
           silence
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           paths
           of
           Innocence
           ,
           yet
           Holy
           speaking
           is
           the
           instrument
           of
           Spirituall
           Charity
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           glorification
           of
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           kinde
           of
           speaking
           is
           a
           degree
           of
           perfection
           beyond
           the
           wisdome
           and
           severity
           of
           silence
           .
           For
           although
           garrulity
           and
           foolish
           inordinate
           talking
           is
           a
           conjunction
           of
           folly
           and
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           prating
           man
           while
           he
           desires
           to
           get
           the
           love
           of
           them
           he
           converses
           with
           ,
           incurres
           their
           hatred
           ;
           while
           he
           would
           be
           admir'd
           ,
           is
           laughed
           at
           ;
           he
           spends
           much
           and
           gets
           nothing
           ,
           he
           wrongs
           his
           friends
           
           and
           makes
           sport
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           injures
           himselfe
           ;
           he
           is
           derided
           when
           he
           tels
           what
           others
           know
           ,
           he
           is
           indanger'd
           if
           he
           tels
           a
           secret
           and
           what
           they
           know
           not
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           beleeved
           when
           he
           tels
           good
           news
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           tels
           ill
           news
           he
           is
           odious
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           silence
           which
           is
           a
           cure
           of
           all
           this
           evill
           is
           an
           excellent
           portion
           of
           safety
           
           and
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           with
           
             holy
             speaking
          
           and
           
             innocent
             silence
          
           as
           it
           is
           with
           a
           Hermit
           and
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           the
           first
           goes
           to
           a
           good
           school
           ,
           but
           
           the
           second
           is
           proceeded
           towards
           greater
           perfection
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             practicall
             life
          
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Governors
           being
           found
           in
           the
           way
           of
           holinesse
           and
           zeale
           ,
           is
           called
           
             status
             perfectionis
          
           ,
           a
           more
           excellent
           and
           perfect
           condition
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           farre
           beyond
           the
           retirements
           and
           inoffensive
           life
           of
           those
           innocent
           persons
           which
           doe
           so
           much
           lesse
           of
           profit
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           charity
           is
           better
           then
           meditation
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           heaven
           by
           religion
           and
           charity
           ,
           by
           serving
           God
           and
           converting
           soules
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           going
           to
           heaven
           by
           prayers
           and
           secret
           thoughts
           :
           So
           it
           is
           with
           silence
           ,
           and
           religious
           communication
           .
           That
           does
           not
           offend
           God
           ;
           this
           glorifies
           him
           :
           
           That
           prevents
           Sin
           ;
           this
           sets
           forward
           the
           interests
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           Plutarch
           said
           well
           ,
           
             Qui
             generosè
             &
             regio
             more
             instituuntur
             ,
             primum
             tacere
             ,
             deinde
             loqui
             discunt
             .
          
           To
           be
           taught
           first
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           then
           to
           speak
           well
           and
           handsomely
           ,
           is
           education
           fit
           for
           a
           Prince
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           St.
           Paul's
           method
           here
           :
           first
           we
           were
           taught
           how
           to
           restraine
           our
           tongues
           in
           the
           foregoing
           instances
           ,
           and
           now
           we
           are
           called
           to
           imploy
           them
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           must
           speak
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ]
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           serve
           the
           ends
           of
           our
           God
           and
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           in
           the
           measures
           of
           Religion
           and
           usefulnesse
           .
           But
           it
           is
           here
           as
           in
           
           all
           other
           propositions
           of
           Religion
           .
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           conducted
           by
           materiall
           phantasmes
           ,
           and
           understanding
           nothing
           but
           what
           we
           feel
           ,
           or
           is
           conveyed
           to
           us
           by
           the
           proportions
           of
           what
           we
           doe
           or
           have
           ,
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           Religion
           that
           is
           fitted
           to
           our
           condition
           and
           constitution
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             love
             God
          
           ,
           by
           this
           love
           Christ
           understands
           obedience
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             honour
             God
          
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           singing
           and
           reciting
           his
           praises
           ,
           and
           doing
           things
           which
           cause
           reputation
           and
           honour
           :
           and
           even
           here
           when
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           speak
           that
           which
           
           is
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           instanced
           in
           such
           good
           things
           which
           are
           really
           profitable
           ,
           practically
           usefull
           ;
           and
           here
           the
           measures
           of
           God
           are
           especially
           by
           the
           proportions
           of
           our
           neighbour
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           speaking
           honorable
           things
           of
           God
           be
           an
           imployment
           that
           does
           honour
           to
           our
           tongues
           and
           voices
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           tune
           and
           compose
           even
           these
           notes
           so
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           profit
           our
           neighbour
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           good
           speech
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           
             the
             edification
             of
             necessity
          
           :
           the
           phrase
           is
           an
           Hebraisme
           ,
           where
           the
           genitive
           case
           of
           a
           substantive
           is
           put
           for
           the
           adjective
           ;
           and
           meanes
           ,
           that
           our
           speech
           be
           apted
           to
           necessary
           edification
           ,
           or
           such
           edification
           
           as
           is
           needfull
           to
           every
           mans
           particular
           case
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           so
           order
           our
           communication
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           apt
           to
           instruct
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           the
           weak
           ,
           to
           recall
           the
           wanderer
           ,
           to
           restraine
           the
           vicious
           ,
           to
           comfort
           the
           disconsolate
           ,
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           in
           season
           to
           every
           mans
           necessity
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             it
             may
             minister
             grace
          
           ,
           
           something
           that
           may
           please
           and
           profit
           them
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           shall
           need
           ;
           all
           which
           I
           shall
           reduce
           to
           these
           three
           heads
           :
           
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           Instruct.
           2.
           
           To
           Comfort
           .
           3.
           
           To
           Reprove
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           conversation
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           apt
           to
           teach
           .
           For
           since
           all
           our
           hopes
           on
           our
           part
           depend
           upon
           our
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           conformity
           to
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           by
           whom
           our
           endevours
           are
           sanctified
           and
           accepted
           ,
           and
           our
           weaknesses
           are
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           obedience
           relies
           upon
           ,
           and
           is
           incouraged
           and
           grounded
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           faith
           is
           founded
           naturally
           and
           primarily
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           reasonably
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           but
           experimentally
           felt
           ,
           that
           in
           weak
           and
           and
           ignorant
           
           understandings
           there
           are
           no
           sufficient
           supports
           for
           the
           vigorousnesse
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           ,
           or
           not
           enough
           to
           warrant
           and
           strengthen
           great
           resolutions
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           our
           affections
           to
           difficulties
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           patient
           of
           affronts
           ,
           to
           receive
           deeper
           mortifications
           ,
           and
           ruder
           usages
           ,
           unlesse
           where
           an
           extraordinary
           grace
           supplies
           the
           want
           of
           ordinary
           notices
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           enabled
           to
           their
           preachings
           :
           But
           he
           therefore
           that
           carries
           and
           imports
           into
           the
           understanding
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           notices
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           incomes
           of
           spirituall
           propositions
           ,
           and
           arguments
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           enables
           his
           brother
           towards
           the
           work
           and
           practises
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           :
           and
           though
           every
           argument
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
           hath
           made
           and
           recorded
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           of
           it selfe
           inducement
           great
           enough
           to
           endear
           obedience
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           in
           the
           event
           of
           things
           to
           every
           mans
           infirmity
           ,
           and
           need
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           heaps
           and
           variety
           of
           institution
           ,
           and
           wise
           discourses
           ,
           there
           will
           not
           onely
           be
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           man
           without
           excuse
           ,
           but
           sufficient
           to
           doe
           his
           work
           and
           to
           cure
           his
           evill
           ,
           and
           to
           fortifie
           his
           weaker
           parts
           ,
           and
           to
           comply
           with
           his
           necessities
           ;
           for
           although
           Gods
           sufficient
           grace
           is
           present
           to
           all
           that
           can
           use
           it
           ,
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           no
           more
           then
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sad
           
           consideration
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           but
           few
           that
           will
           be
           saved
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           helped
           but
           with
           just
           so
           much
           as
           can
           possibly
           doe
           the
           work
           :
           and
           this
           we
           may
           well
           be
           assured
           of
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           God
           is
           never
           wanting
           to
           any
           man
           in
           what
           is
           simply
           necessary
           ;
           but
           then
           if
           we
           adde
           this
           also
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           vast
           numbers
           of
           men
           who
           might
           possibly
           be
           saved
           ,
           so
           few
           really
           are
           so
           ,
           we
           shall
           perceive
           that
           that
           grace
           which
           onely
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ;
           
             sufficient
             to
             the
             thing
             ,
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             person
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           God
           does
           usually
           give
           us
           more
           ,
           and
           we
           need
           more
           yet
           ;
           and
           unlesse
           God
           
             works
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           neither
           
           will
           nor
           doe
           ;
           though
           to
           will
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           our
           hand
           ,
           yet
           we
           will
           not
           will
           ;
           it
           follows
           from
           hence
           that
           all
           they
           who
           will
           comply
           with
           Gods
           method
           of
           graciousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           necessities
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           must
           endevour
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           their
           owne
           measures
           ,
           and
           capacities
           to
           lay
           up
           treasures
           of
           notices
           and
           instructions
           
           in
           their
           brothers
           soul
           ,
           that
           by
           some
           argument
           or
           other
           
           they
           may
           be
           met
           withall
           and
           taken
           in
           every
           corner
           of
           their
           conversation
           .
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           man
           hath
           great
           variety
           ,
           and
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           are
           infinitely
           abused
           ,
           and
           the
           persuasions
           of
           men
           are
           strangely
           divided
           ,
           and
           the
           interests
           of
           men
           are
           a
           violent
           and
           preternaturall
           declination
           from
           the
           strictnesses
           of
           vertue
           ,
           and
           the
           resolutions
           of
           men
           are
           quickly
           altered
           ,
           and
           very
           hardly
           to
           be
           secured
           ,
           and
           the
           cases
           of
           conscience
           are
           numerous
           and
           intricate
           ,
           and
           every
           state
           of
           life
           that
           hath
           its
           proper
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           our
           notices
           are
           abused
           by
           our
           affections
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           perceive
           that
           men
           generally
           need
           knowledge
           enough
           to
           over-power
           all
           their
           passions
           ,
           to
           root
           out
           their
           vitious
           inclinations
           ,
           to
           master
           
           their
           prejudice
           ,
           to
           answer
           objections
           ,
           to
           resist
           temptations
           ,
           to
           refresh
           their
           wearynesse
           ,
           to
           fixe
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           their
           doubts
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           see
           your
           brother
           in
           a
           state
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           is
           to
           see
           him
           unfurnished
           and
           unprepared
           to
           all
           good
           works
           ,
           a
           person
           safe
           no
           longer
           then
           till
           a
           temptation
           comes
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           cannot
           be
           saved
           but
           by
           an
           absolute
           unlimited
           predestination
           ,
           a
           favour
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           no
           promise
           ,
           no
           security
           ,
           no
           revelation
           ;
           and
           although
           to
           doe
           this
           God
           ,
           hath
           appointed
           a
           speciall
           Order
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           whole
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Order
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           feeds
           
           at
           his
           owne
           charges
           ,
           and
           whom
           men
           rob
           at
           their
           owne
           perill
           ,
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           disoblige
           others
           :
           for
           every
           Master
           of
           a
           family
           is
           to
           instruct
           ,
           or
           cause
           his
           family
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           and
           catechised
           ;
           every
           Governour
           is
           to
           instruct
           his
           charge
           ,
           every
           Man
           his
           Brother
           ,
           not
           alwayes
           in
           person
           ,
           but
           ever
           by
           all
           possible
           and
           just
           provisions
           .
           For
           if
           the
           people
           dye
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           
             they
             who
             are
             set
             over
             them
          
           shall
           also
           die
           for
           want
           of
           charity
           .
           Here
           therefore
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           in
           our
           severall
           measures
           and
           proportions
           ,
           to
           instruct
           those
           that
           need
           it
           ,
           and
           whose
           necessity
           is
           made
           ready
           for
           our
           ministration
           ;
           and
           let
           
           us
           tremble
           to
           think
           what
           will
           be
           the
           sad
           account
           which
           we
           shall
           make
           when
           even
           our
           families
           are
           not
           taught
           in
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           those
           who
           could
           not
           account
           concerning
           the
           stories
           of
           Christs
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           the
           ministeries
           of
           their
           redemption
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           their
           hopes
           ,
           the
           great
           argument
           of
           all
           their
           obediences
           ;
           how
           can
           it
           be
           expected
           that
           they
           should
           ride
           in
           triumph
           over
           all
           the
           evills
           which
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           follies
           daily
           present
           to
           them
           in
           the
           course
           of
           every
           dayes
           conversation
           ?
           And
           it
           will
           be
           an
           ill
           return
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           require
           no
           more
           of
           them
           
           then
           he
           hath
           given
           them
           ;
           for
           suppose
           that
           be
           true
           in
           your
           own
           sense
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           require
           it
           of
           thee
           ,
           because
           thou
           gavest
           them
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           however
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           formidable
           danger
           ,
           and
           a
           trifling
           hope
           for
           any
           man
           to
           put
           all
           the
           hopes
           of
           his
           being
           saved
           upon
           the
           onely
           stock
           of
           ignorance
           ;
           for
           if
           his
           ignorance
           should
           never
           be
           
           accounted
           for
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           leave
           him
           in
           that
           state
           in
           which
           his
           
           evills
           shall
           grow
           great
           ,
           and
           his
           sins
           may
           be
           irremediable
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           Conversation
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           apt
           to
           comfort
           the
           disconsolate
           ;
           and
           
             then
             this
          
           ,
           men
           in
           present
           can
           feel
           no
           greater
           charity
           .
           For
           since
           halfe
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           this
           life
           consists
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           passive
           graces
           ,
           and
           the
           infinite
           variety
           of
           providence
           ,
           and
           the
           perpetuall
           adversity
           of
           chances
           ,
           and
           the
           dissatisfaction
           and
           emptynesse
           that
           is
           in
           things
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           wearynesse
           and
           anguish
           of
           our
           spirit
           does
           call
           us
           to
           the
           trial
           and
           exercise
           of
           patience
           even
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           sunshine
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           in
           the
           violent
           storms
           that
           shake
           our
           dwellings
           ,
           and
           make
           
           our
           hearts
           tremble
           ;
           God
           hath
           sent
           some
           Angels
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           whose
           office
           it
           is
           to
           refresh
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           to
           lighten
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           disconsolate
           ;
           he
           hath
           made
           some
           creatures
           whose
           powers
           are
           chiefly
           ordain'd
           to
           comfort
           ;
           wine
           ,
           and
           oyle
           ,
           and
           
             society
             ,
             cordials
          
           and
           variety
           ;
           and
           time
           it selfe
           is
           checker'd
           with
           black
           and
           white
           ;
           stay
           but
           till
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           your
           present
           sorrow
           will
           be
           weary
           ,
           and
           will
           lie
           downe
           to
           rest
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           .
           The
           third
           person
           of
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           is
           known
           to
           us
           by
           the
           name
           and
           dignity
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             the
             Comforter
          
           ,
           and
           God
           glories
           in
           the
           appellative
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           minister
           in
           the
           office
           
           is
           to
           become
           like
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           imitate
           the
           charities
           of
           heaven
           ;
           and
           God
           hath
           fitted
           mankinde
           for
           it
           ;
           he
           most
           needs
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           feels
           his
           brothers
           wants
           by
           his
           owne
           experience
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           speech
           ,
           and
           the
           endearments
           of
           society
           ,
           and
           pleasantness
           of
           conversation
           ,
           and
           powers
           of
           seasonable
           discourse
           ,
           arguments
           to
           allay
           the
           sorrow
           ,
           by
           abating
           our
           apprehensions
           and
           taking
           out
           the
           sting
           ,
           or
           telling
           the
           periods
           of
           comfort
           ,
           or
           exciting
           hope
           ,
           or
           urging
           a
           precept
           ,
           and
           reconciling
           our
           affections
           ,
           and
           reciting
           promises
           ,
           or
           telling
           stories
           of
           the
           Divine
           mercy
           ,
           or
           changing
           it
           
           into
           duty
           ,
           or
           making
           the
           burden
           lesse
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           greater
           ,
           or
           by
           proving
           it
           to
           be
           lesse
           then
           we
           deserve
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           so
           intended
           ,
           and
           may
           become
           the
           instrument
           of
           vertue
           .
           And
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           nothing
           can
           better
           doe
           it
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           nothing
           greater
           ,
           for
           which
           God
           made
           our
           tongues
           ,
           next
           to
           reciting
           his
           prayses
           ,
           then
           to
           minister
           comfort
           to
           a
           weary
           soul.
           And
           what
           greater
           measure
           can
           we
           have
           ,
           then
           that
           we
           should
           bring
           joy
           to
           our
           brother
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           dreary
           eyes
           looks
           to
           heaven
           and
           round
           about
           ,
           and
           cannot
           finde
           so
           much
           rest
           as
           to
           lay
           his
           eye-lids
           close
           together
           ,
           then
           that
           thy
           tongue
           should
           be
           tun'd
           with
           heavenly
           accents
           ,
           
           and
           make
           the
           weary
           soul
           
             to
             listen
          
           for
           light
           and
           ease
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           perceives
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           order
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           comfort
           and
           joy
           ,
           
             to
             begin
          
           to
           break
           out
           from
           the
           prison
           of
           his
           sorrows
           at
           the
           dore
           of
           sighs
           and
           tears
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           melt
           into
           showres
           and
           refreshment
           ?
           This
           is
           glory
           
           to
           thy
           voyce
           ,
           and
           imployment
           fit
           for
           the
           brightest
           Angel.
           But
           so
           have
           I
           seen
           the
           sun
           kisse
           the
           frozen
           earth
           which
           was
           bound
           up
           
           with
           the
           images
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           colder
           breath
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           waters
           break
           from
           their
           inclosures
           ,
           and
           melt
           with
           joy
           ,
           and
           run
           in
           usefull
           channels
           ,
           and
           the
           flies
           doe
           rise
           againe
           from
           their
           little
           graves
           in
           walls
           ,
           and
           dance
           a
           while
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           to
           tell
           that
           there
           is
           joy
           within
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           great
           mother
           of
           creatures
           will
           open
           the
           stock
           of
           her
           new
           refreshment
           ,
           become
           usefull
           to
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           sing
           prayses
           to
           her
           Redeemer
           :
           So
           is
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           sorrowfull
           man
           under
           the
           discourses
           of
           a
           wise
           Comforter
           ,
           he
           breaks
           from
           the
           despairs
           of
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           the
           fetters
           and
           chains
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           he
           blesses
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           blesses
           thee
           ,
           and
           he
           
           feels
           his
           life
           returning
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           miserable
           is
           death
           ,
           but
           nothing
           is
           life
           but
           to
           be
           comforted
           ;
           and
           God
           is
           pleased
           with
           no
           musick
           from
           below
           so
           much
           as
           in
           the
           thanksgiving
           songs
           of
           relieved
           Widows
           ,
           of
           supported
           Orphans
           ,
           of
           rejoycing
           ,
           and
           comforted
           ,
           and
           thankfull
           persons
           .
           This
           part
           of
           communication
           does
           the
           work
           of
           God
           and
           of
           our
           Neighbors
           ,
           and
           bears
           us
           to
           heaven
           in
           streams
           of
           joy
           made
           by
           the
           overflowings
           of
           our
           brothers
           comfort
           .
           It
           is
           a
           fearfull
           thing
           to
           see
           a
           man
           despairing
           .
           None
           knows
           the
           sorrow
           and
           the
           intolerable
           anguish
           but
           themselves
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           damned
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           all
           the
           loads
           of
           a
           wounded
           spirit
           ,
           when
           
           the
           staffe
           of
           a
           mans
           broken
           fortune
           bowes
           its
           head
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           sinks
           like
           an
           Osier
           under
           the
           violence
           of
           a
           mighty
           tempest
           .
           But
           therefore
           in
           proportion
           to
           this
           I
           may
           tell
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           imployment
           ,
           and
           the
           duty
           of
           that
           charity
           which
           bears
           the
           dying
           and
           languishing
           soul
           from
           the
           fringes
           of
           hell
           to
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           brightest
           stars
           ,
           where
           Gods
           face
           shines
           and
           reflects
           comforts
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           And
           though
           God
           hath
           for
           this
           especially
           intrusted
           his
           Ministers
           and
           Servants
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           hath
           put
           into
           their
           hearts
           and
           notices
           great
           magazines
           of
           promises
           ,
           and
           arguments
           of
           hope
           and
           arts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           God
           does
           not
           alwayes
           send
           
           Angels
           on
           these
           embassies
           ,
           but
           sends
           a
           man
           
             ut
             sit
             homo
             homini
             Deus
          
           ,
           that
           every
           good
           man
           in
           his
           season
           may
           be
           to
           his
           brother
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           comfort
           and
           restore
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           how
           much
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           us
           all
           to
           minister
           comfort
           to
           our
           brother
           ,
           we
           may
           remember
           that
           the
           same
           words
           and
           the
           same
           arguments
           doe
           oftentimes
           more
           prevaile
           upon
           our
           spirits
           when
           they
           are
           applyed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           another
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           dwell
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           come
           from
           our
           owne
           discoursings
           .
           This
           is
           indeed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           our
           needs
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           holy
           charity
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Our
           communication
           must
           in
           its
           just
           season
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           we
           must
           reprove
           our
           sinning
           brother
           ;
           for
           the
           wounds
           of
           a
           friend
           are
           better
           then
           the
           kisses
           of
           an
           enemy
           (
           saith
           
             Solomon
             :
          
           )
           we
           imitate
           the
           office
           of
           
             the
             great
             Shepheard
             and
             Bishop
             of
             souls
             ,
          
           if
           we
           goe
           to
           
           
           
             seek
             and
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           fearfull
           thing
           to
           
           see
           a
           friend
           goe
           to
           hell
           undisturbed
           ,
           when
           the
           arresting
           him
           in
           his
           horrid
           progresse
           may
           possibly
           make
           him
           to
           return
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           course
           that
           will
           change
           our
           vile
           itch
           of
           judging
           and
           censuring
           others
           into
           an
           act
           of
           charity
           ;
           it
           will
           alter
           slander
           into
           piety
           ,
           detraction
           into
           counsell
           ,
           revenge
           into
           friendly
           and
           most
           usefull
           offices
           ,
           that
           the
           Vipers
           flesh
           may
           become
           Mithridate
           ,
           and
           the
           Devill
           be
           defeated
           in
           his
           malicious
           imployment
           of
           our
           language
           .
           He
           is
           a
           miserable
           man
           whom
           none
           dares
           tell
           of
           his
           faults
           so
           plainly
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           understand
           his
           danger
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           uncapable
           and
           impatient
           of
           reproof
           ,
           can
           never
           become
           a
           good
           friend
           to
           any
           man.
           
           For
           besides
           that
           himself
           would
           never
           admonish
           his
           friend
           when
           he
           sins
           ,
           (
           and
           if
           he
           would
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           himself
           be
           glad
           of
           the
           same
           chairty
           ?
           )
           he
           is
           also
           proud
           ,
           and
           
             Scorner
             is
             his
             name
          
           ;
           he
           thinks
           himself
           exempt
           from
           the
           condition
           and
           failings
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           does
           not
           ,
           he
           had
           rather
           goe
           to
           hell
           then
           be
           call'd
           to
           his
           way
           by
           an
           angry
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           driven
           back
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           or
           endure
           one
           blushing
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           hopes
           and
           interests
           of
           heaven
           .
           It
           is
           no
           shame
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           but
           to
           deserve
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           deserves
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           doe
           so
           still
           ,
           shall
           increase
           his
           shame
           into
           confusion
           ,
           and
           bring
           upon
           himselfe
           a
           sorrow
           bigger
           
           then
           the
           calamities
           of
           war
           ,
           and
           plagues
           and
           hospitals
           ,
           and
           poverty
           .
           He
           onely
           is
           truely
           wise
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           certainly
           happy
           ,
           that
           so
           understands
           himself
           and
           hates
           his
           sin
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           nurse
           it
           ,
           but
           get
           to
           himselfe
           a
           Reprover
           on
           purpose
           ,
           whose
           warrant
           shall
           be
           liberty
           ,
           whose
           thanks
           shall
           be
           amendment
           ,
           whose
           entertainment
           shall
           be
           obedience
           ;
           for
           a
           
             flattering
             word
          
           is
           like
           a
           bright
           sun-shine
           to
           a
           sore
           Eye
           ,
           it
           increases
           the
           trouble
           ,
           and
           lessens
           the
           sight
           ;
        
         
           Haec
           demum
           sapiet
           dictio
           quae
           feriet
           ;
           
        
         
           The
           severe
           word
           of
           the
           reproving
           man
           is
           wise
           and
           healthfull
           :
           But
           because
           all
           times
           and
           all
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           all
           persons
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           this
           imployment
           :
        
         
           
             —
             et
             plurima
             sunt
             quae
          
           
             Non
             audent
             homines
             pertusâ
             dicere
             laenâ
             ;
          
        
         
           Some
           will
           not
           endure
           that
           a
           pore
           man
           ,
           or
           an
           obliged
           person
           should
           reprove
           them
           ,
           and
           themselves
           are
           often
           so
           unprofitable
           servants
           
           that
           they
           will
           rather
           venture
           their
           friends
           damnation
           then
           hazard
           their
           owne
           interest
           ,
           therefore
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           duty
           of
           the
           usefull
           communication
           ,
           the
           following
           measures
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
             Let
             not
             your
             reproofe
             be
             publick
             and
             personall
             :
          
           if
           it
           be
           publick
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           generall
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           personall
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           private
           ;
           
           and
           this
           is
           expressely
           commanded
           by
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           :
           
             If
             thy
             Brother
             offends
             ,
             tell
             it
             him
             between
             him
             and
             thee
          
           ;
           for
           when
           it
           comes
           afterwards
           in
           case
           of
           contumacy
           to
           be
           declared
           in
           publick
           ,
           it
           passes
           from
           
             fraternall
             correption
          
           to
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             discipline
          
           .
           When
           Socrates
           reproved
           Plato
           at
           a
           feast
           ,
           Plato
           told
           him
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           better
           he
           had
           told
           him
           his
           fault
           in
           private
           ;
           for
           to
           speak
           it
           publickly
           is
           indecency
           :
           Socrates
           replyed
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           for
           you
           publickly
           to
           condemne
           that
           indecency
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           to
           be
           spitefull
           when
           he
           is
           shamed
           ,
           and
           to
           esteem
           that
           the
           worst
           of
           
           evils
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           take
           impudence
           and
           perseverance
           for
           its
           cover
           ,
           when
           his
           shame
           is
           naked
           :
           And
           for
           this
           indiscretion
           Aristomenes
           the
           Tutor
           of
           Ptolemy
           ,
           who
           before
           the
           Corinthian
           Embassadors
           reproved
           the
           King
           for
           sleeping
           at
           the
           solemne
           audience
           ,
           profited
           nothing
           ,
           but
           enraged
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           was
           himself
           forc'd
           to
           drink
           poyson
           .
           But
           this
           warinesse
           is
           not
           alwayes
           necessary
           .
           For
           1.
           a
           publick
           and
           an
           authoriz'd
           person
           ,
           may
           doe
           it
           publickly
           ,
           and
           may
           name
           the
           person
           as
           himself
           shall
           judge
           expedient
           .
        
         
           
             —
             secuit
             Lucilius
             urbem
             :
             
          
           
             Te
             Lupe
             ,
             te
             Muti
             ;
             &
             genuinum
             fregit
             in
             illis
             :
          
           
             Omne
             vafer
             vitium
             —
          
        
         
           Lucilius
           was
           a
           censor
           of
           manners
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           office
           he
           had
           warrant
           and
           authority
           .
           2.
           
           There
           are
           also
           some
           cases
           in
           which
           a
           publick
           reproofe
           is
           prudent
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           when
           the
           crime
           is
           great
           ,
           but
           not
           understood
           to
           be
           any
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           is
           Instruction
           and
           Catechism
           ,
           and
           layes
           aside
           the
           affront
           and
           trouble
           of
           reproofe
           .
           Thus
           Ignatius
           the
           Martyr
           did
           reprove
           Trajan
           sacrificing
           at
           the
           Altar
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           ;
           and
           the
           Iews
           were
           commanded
           
           
           to
           reprove
           the
           Babylonians
           for
           Idolatry
           in
           the
           land
           of
           their
           Captivity
           :
           and
           if
           we
           see
           a
           Prince
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           his
           pride
           ,
           and
           carelesnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           heat
           of
           war
           spoyle
           a
           Church
           or
           rob
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           fit
           to
           tell
           him
           the
           danger
           of
           Sacriledge
           ,
           if
           otherwise
           he
           cannot
           well
           be
           taught
           his
           danger
           ,
           and
           his
           duty
           .
           3.
           
           There
           are
           some
           circumstances
           of
           person
           in
           which
           by
           interpretation
           ,
           duty
           or
           custome
           a
           leave
           is
           indulged
           or
           presum'd
           ,
           that
           liberty
           may
           be
           prudently
           used
           ,
           publickly
           to
           reprove
           the
           publick
           vices
           :
           so
           it
           was
           in
           the
           old
           days
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           vice
           had
           then
           so
           little
           footing
           and
           authority
           ,
           so
           few
           friends
           and
           advocates
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Poets
           used
           a
           bolder
           liberty
           to
           disgrace
           
           whatsoever
           was
           amisse
           ;
        
         
           
             —
             unde
             illa
             priorum
          
           
             Scribendi
             quodcunque
             animo
             flagrante
             liberet
          
           
             Simplicitas
             —
          
        
         
         
           and
           much
           of
           the
           same
           liberty
           is
           still
           reserved
           to
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           to
           
           the
           Bishops
           office
           ,
           save
           onely
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           may
           reprove
           publickly
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           not
           often
           doe
           it
           personally
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Use
             not
             to
             reprove
             thy
             brother
             for
             every
             thing
             ,
             but
             for
             great
             things
             onely
             :
          
           for
           this
           is
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Tutor
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           Friend
           ;
           and
           few
           men
           will
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           abide
           alwayes
           under
           Pupillage
           .
           When
           the
           friend
           of
           Philotimus
           the
           Physician
           came
           to
           him
           to
           be
           cured
           of
           a
           sore
           finger
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           
             Heus
             tu
             ,
             non
             tibi
             cum
             reduvia
             est
             negotium
             ,
          
           he
           let
           his
           finger
           alone
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           his
           liver
           was
           impostumate
           :
           and
           he
           that
           tells
           his
           friend
           that
           his
           countenance
           is
           not
           grave
           enough
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           be
           the
           man
           is
           
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           offers
           him
           a
           cure
           that
           will
           doe
           him
           no
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           chastise
           a
           trifle
           is
           not
           a
           worthy
           price
           of
           that
           noblest
           liberty
           and
           ingenuity
           which
           becomes
           him
           that
           is
           to
           heale
           his
           brothers
           soule
           .
           But
           when
           a
           vice
           stains
           his
           soule
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           a
           foole
           in
           his
           manners
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           proud
           ,
           and
           impatient
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           when
           he
           disgraces
           himselfe
           by
           talking
           weakly
           ,
           and
           yet
           beleeves
           himselfe
           wise
           ,
           and
           above
           the
           confidence
           of
           a
           sober
           person
           ,
           then
           it
           concerns
           a
           friend
           to
           rescue
           him
           from
           folly
           .
           So
           Solon
           reproved
           Croesus
           ,
           and
           
             Socrates
             Alcibiades
          
           ,
           and
           Cyrus
           chid
           Cyaxares
           ,
           and
           Plato
           told
           to
           Dion
           that
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           he
           should
           beware
           of
           that
           folly
           ,
           
             by
             which
             men
             please
             themselves
             ,
             and
             despise
             a
             better
             judgement
             :
          
           
           
             quia
             ei
             vitio
             adsidet
             solitudo
          
           ,
           Because
           that
           folly
           hath
           in
           it
           singularity
           ,
           and
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           all
           capacities
           of
           a
           friendship
           ,
           or
           the
           entertainments
           of
           necessary
           reproofe
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Vse
             not
             liberty
             of
             reproofe
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             sorrow
             and
             affliction
          
           ;
           for
           the
           calamity
           it self
           is
           enough
           to
           chastise
           the
           gayeties
           of
           sinning
           persons
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           repentance
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           sometimes
           fit
           to
           insinuate
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           sorrow
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           repentance
           ,
           and
           a
           cure
           :
           But
           severe
           and
           biting
           language
           is
           then
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           like
           putting
           vineger
           to
           
           an
           enflamed
           and
           smarting
           eye
           ,
           it
           increases
           the
           anguish
           ,
           and
           tempts
           unto
           impatience
           .
           In
           the
           accidents
           of
           a
           sad
           person
           ,
           we
           must
           doe
           as
           nurses
           to
           their
           falling
           children
           ,
           snatch
           them
           up
           and
           still
           their
           cryings
           ,
           and
           entertain
           their
           passion
           with
           some
           delightfull
           avocation
           ;
           but
           chide
           not
           then
           when
           the
           sorrowfull
           man
           needs
           to
           be
           refreshed
           .
           When
           Crater
           the
           Cynic
           met
           
             Demetrius
             Phalereus
          
           in
           his
           banishment
           and
           trouble
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           him
           and
           spoke
           to
           him
           friendly
           ,
           and
           used
           his
           Philosophy
           in
           the
           ministeries
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           taught
           him
           to
           bear
           his
           trouble
           nobly
           ,
           and
           so
           wrought
           upon
           the
           criminal
           ,
           and
           
             wilde
             Demetrius
          
           ;
           and
           he
           moved
           him
           to
           repentance
           ,
           who
           if
           he
           
           had
           been
           chidden
           (
           as
           he
           expected
           )
           would
           have
           scorn'd
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           Cynic
           ,
           and
           hated
           his
           presence
           and
           institution
           ;
           and
           Perseus
           kil'd
           Euchus
           and
           Eulaeus
           ,
           for
           reproving
           his
           rashnesse
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           newly
           defeated
           by
           the
           Romanes
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           
             Avoid
             all
             the
             evill
             appendages
             of
             this
             liberty
             :
          
           for
           since
           to
           reprove
           a
           sinning
           brother
           is
           at
           the
           best
           but
           an
           unwelcome
           and
           invidious
           
           employment
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           also
           be
           understood
           to
           be
           full
           of
           charity
           ;
           yet
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           make
           it
           to
           be
           hatefull
           by
           adding
           reproach
           ,
           scorn
           ,
           violent
           expressions
           ,
           scurrility
           ,
           derision
           ,
           or
           bitter
           invectives
           .
           Hieron
           invited
           Epicharmus
           to
           supper
           ,
           and
           he
           knowing
           that
           Hieron
           had
           unfortunately
           kil'd
           his
           friend
           ,
           replyed
           to
           his
           invitation
           ,
           
             Atque
             nuper
             cum
             amicos
             immolares
             non
             vorasti
             ,
          
           I
           think
           I
           may
           come
           ,
           for
           when
           thou
           didst
           sacrifice
           thy
           friends
           thou
           didst
           not
           devour
           them
           .
           This
           was
           a
           bitter
           sarcasme
           ,
           and
           might
           with
           more
           prudence
           and
           charity
           have
           been
           avoyded
           .
           They
           that
           intend
           charitably
           and
           conduct
           wisely
           ,
           take
           occasions
           and
           proper
           
           seasons
           of
           reproof
           ,
           they
           doe
           it
           by
           way
           of
           question
           and
           similitude
           ,
           by
           narrative
           and
           apologues
           ,
           by
           commending
           something
           in
           him
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           discommending
           the
           same
           fault
           in
           other
           persons
           by
           way
           that
           may
           disgrace
           that
           vice
           ,
           and
           preserve
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           man.
           Ammonius
           observing
           that
           his
           Scholars
           were
           nice
           and
           curious
           in
           their
           diet
           ,
           and
           too
           effeminate
           for
           a
           Philosophicall
           life
           ,
           caused
           his
           freed
           man
           to
           chastise
           his
           boy
           for
           not
           dining
           without
           vinegar
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           while
           look'd
           upon
           the
           young
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           read
           to
           them
           a
           lecture
           of
           Severity
           .
           Thus
           our
           dearest
           Lord
           reproved
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           he
           look'd
           upon
           him
           when
           the
           signe
           was
           given
           with
           the
           crowing
           of
           the
           Cock
           ,
           
           and
           so
           chid
           him
           into
           a
           showre
           of
           penitentiall
           tears
           .
           Some
           use
           to
           mingle
           prayses
           with
           their
           reprehensions
           ,
           and
           to
           invite
           their
           friends
           patience
           to
           endure
           remedy
           ,
           by
           ministring
           some
           pleasure
           with
           their
           medicine
           ;
           for
           as
           no
           wise
           man
           can
           well
           indure
           to
           be
           praised
           by
           him
           that
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           disprayse
           ,
           and
           to
           reprove
           ;
           so
           neither
           will
           they
           endure
           to
           be
           reproved
           by
           him
           that
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           praise
           ;
           for
           reproof
           from
           such
           a
           man
           betrayes
           too
           great
           a
           love
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           an
           illiberall
           spirit
           :
           He
           that
           will
           reprove
           wisely
           ,
           must
           efform
           himselfe
           into
           all
           images
           of
           things
           which
           innocently
           and
           wisely
           he
           can
           put
           on
           ;
           not
           by
           changing
           his
           manners
           ,
           his
           principles
           ,
           and
           the
           
           consequences
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           (
           as
           Alcibiades
           was
           supposed
           to
           doe
           )
           for
           it
           is
           best
           to
           keep
           the
           severity
           of
           our
           owne
           principles
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           owne
           living
           :
           for
           so
           Plato
           lived
           at
           Syracuso
           ,
           just
           as
           he
           lived
           in
           the
           Academy
           ;
           he
           was
           the
           same
           to
           Dionysius
           that
           he
           was
           to
           Dion
           :
           But
           this
           I
           mean
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           meanes
           to
           win
           soules
           ,
           and
           prevail
           to
           his
           brothers
           institution
           ,
           must
           as
           St.
           Paul
           did
           ,
           effigiate
           and
           conform
           himself
           to
           those
           circumstances
           of
           living
           ,
           and
           discourse
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           may
           prevaile
           upon
           the
           persuasions
           ,
           by
           complying
           with
           the
           affections
           and
           usages
           of
           men
           .
           
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           measures
           by
           which
           we
           are
           to
           communicate
           our
           counsels
           and
           advices
           to
           our
           erring
           Brethren
           :
           to
           which
           I
           adde
           this
           last
           advice
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           should
           at
           that
           time
           in
           which
           he
           is
           reproved
           give
           counsell
           and
           reproofe
           to
           his
           Reprover
           ,
           for
           that
           betrayes
           an
           angry
           spirit
           ,
           and
           makes
           discord
           out
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           changes
           charity
           into
           
           wrangling
           ,
           and
           it
           looking
           like
           a
           revenge
           ,
           makes
           it
           appear
           that
           himself
           
           took
           the
           first
           reproofe
           for
           an
           injury
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           remaines
           now
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           persuade
           men
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           persuade
           men
           to
           suffer
           it
           ;
           't
           is
           sometimes
           hard
           
             to
             doe
             it
          
           ,
           but
           the
           cause
           is
           onely
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           hard
           
             to
             bear
             it
          
           ;
           for
           if
           men
           were
           but
           apprehensive
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           desirous
           to
           die
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           more
           to
           be
           said
           in
           this
           affair
           ;
           they
           would
           be
           as
           glad
           to
           entertain
           a
           severe
           Reprover
           as
           a
           carefull
           Physitian
           ;
           of
           whom
           because
           most
           men
           are
           so
           willing
           to
           make
           use
           ,
           so
           thankfull
           for
           their
           care
           ,
           so
           great
           valuers
           of
           their
           skill
           ,
           such
           lovers
           of
           their
           
           persons
           ;
           no
           man
           is
           put
           to
           it
           to
           persuade
           men
           to
           be
           Physitians
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           need
           to
           persuade
           men
           to
           live
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           in
           health
           :
           if
           therefore
           men
           would
           as
           willingly
           be
           vertuous
           as
           be
           healthfull
           ,
           as
           willingly
           doe
           no
           evill
           as
           suffer
           none
           ,
           be
           as
           desirous
           of
           heaven
           as
           of
           a
           long
           life
           on
           earth
           ,
           all
           the
           difficulties
           and
           temptations
           against
           this
           duty
           of
           reproving
           our
           sinning
           brother
           would
           soon
           be
           conceal'd
           ;
           but
           let
           it
           be
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           we
           must
           doe
           it
           in
           duty
           and
           piety
           to
           him
           that
           needs
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           be
           impatient
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           needs
           it
           more
           :
           
             Et
             per
             hujusmodi
             offensas
             emetiendum
             est
             confragosum
             hoc
             iter
             :
          
           it
           is
           a
           troublesome
           imployment
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           duty
           and
           charity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           it
           can
           with
           hope
           of
           successe
           ,
           with
           prudence
           and
           
           piety
           be
           done
           ,
           no
           other
           consideration
           ought
           to
           interpose
           .
           And
           for
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           those
           I
           mean
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           themselves
           give
           pensions
           to
           Preacher
           on
           purpose
           to
           be
           reproved
           if
           they
           shall
           need
           it*
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           instituted
           a
           holy
           Order
           of
           men
           to
           that
           very
           purpose*
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           severally
           told
           of
           all
           that
           is
           amisse*
           ,
           that
           themselves
           chide
           their
           children
           and
           their
           servants
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           amend*
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           endure
           thirst
           to
           cure
           their
           dropsies*
           ,
           that
           they
           suffer
           burnings
           to
           prevent
           the
           gangrenes*
           ,
           
           and
           endure
           the
           cutting
           off
           a
           limbe
           to
           preserve
           their
           lives
           *
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           witchcraft
           and
           a
           prodigious
           folly
           ,
           that
           at
           so
           easie
           a
           mortification
           as
           the
           suffering
           of
           a
           plain
           friendly
           reproofe
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           set
           forward
           their
           interest
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           set
           forward
           in
           their
           hopes
           of
           heaven
           :
        
         
           
             —
             dura
             fatemur
          
           
             Esse
             ,
             sed
             ut
             valeas
             multa
             dolenda
             feras
             .
          
        
         
           And
           when
           all
           remember
           that
           flattery
           and
           importune
           silence
           suffer
           
           the
           mighty
           to
           perish
           like
           fooles
           and
           inconsiderate
           persons
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           awake
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           admonitions
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           with
           a
           silence
           great
           as
           midnight
           ,
           and
           watchfull
           as
           a
           widows
           eyes
           .
           It
           was
           a
           strange
           thing
           that
           Valentinian
           should
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           many
           Christian
           Prelates
           make
           a
           law
           to
           
           establish
           Polygamy
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Bishop
           should
           dare
           to
           reprehend
           
           him
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           it
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           son
           by
           a
           second
           wife
           ,
           the
           first
           being
           alive
           and
           not
           divorc'd
           ,
           and
           he
           left
           him
           heir
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           was
           to
           this
           soul
           ,
           God
           who
           is
           his
           Judge
           best
           knows
           .
        
         
           If
           now
           at
           last
           it
           be
           inquir'd
           whether
           every
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           reprove
           every
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           sins
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           converse
           with
           him
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           it
           there
           is
           no
           commandement
           ;
           every
           man
           that
           can
           may
           instruct
           him
           that
           wants
           it
           ;
           but
           every
           man
           may
           not
           reprove
           him
           that
           is
           already
           instructed
           ;
           that
           is
           an
           act
           of
           charity
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           are
           no
           measures
           ,
           but
           the
           others
           necessity
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           opportunity
           ;
           
           but
           this
           is
           also
           an
           act
           of
           discipline
           ,
           and
           must
           in
           many
           cases
           suppose
           an
           authority
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           cases
           such
           a
           liberty
           as
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           mean
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           persons
           ;
           I
           end
           this
           with
           the
           saying
           of
           a
           wise
           person
           ,
           advising
           to
           every
           one
           concerning
           the
           use
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           
             aut
             lucrentur
             vitam
             loquendo
             ,
             aut
             tacendo
             abscondant
             scientiam
          
           ;
           if
           they
           speak
           ,
           let
           them
           minister
           to
           the
           good
           of
           souls
           ;
           if
           they
           speak
           not
           ,
           let
           them
           minister
           to
           sobriety
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           they
           serve
           the
           end
           of
           charity
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           of
           humility
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           10.
           l.
           35.
           r.
           
             entertained
             that
             at
          
           .
           p.
           6.
           l.
           30.
           seen
           r.
           scene
           .
           29.
           21.
           dear
           r.
           clear
           .
           152.
           4.
           terrour
           r.
           fervour
           .
           71.
           40.
           
             the
             bowed
          
           r.
           
             they
             bowed
          
           .
           87.
           41.
           reverend
           r.
           reverenc'd
           .
           112.
           27.
           r.
           
             illius
             pejora
             prioribus
          
           .
           100.
           1.
           one
           r.
           once
           .
           102.
           21.
           
             that
             flies
          
           r.
           
             he
             that
             flies
          
           .
           142.
           16.
           r.
           
             true
             or
             false
          
           .
           98.
           45.
           
             if
             it
             be
             turned
          
           r.
           
             if
             it
             be
             not
             turned
          
           .
           283.
           ult
           .
           r.
           
             get
             a
             Genius
          
           .
           309.
           40.
           still
           r.
           till
           .
           334.
           5.
           r.
           
             his
             soul.
          
           
        
         
           33.
           8.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             lege
             (
             forsan
          
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           52.
           29.
           lege
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           140.
           9.
           lege
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           200.
           
             ult
             .
             lege
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             In
             margin
             .
             p.
          
           225.
           5.
           lege
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64139-e2150
           
             Florus
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Lucan
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e4000
           
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Psal.
            
             103.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Ierem.
               hom
            
             .
             13.
             
               &
               in
               Luk.
               hom
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               &
               Lactantius
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               instit
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
             
               Hilarius
               in
               Psal.
            
             118.
             octer
             .
             3.
             
               &
               in
               Mat.
               can
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Psal.
            
             118.
             serm
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             74.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e6710
           
             Ioel
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Xenoph.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             41.
             
          
           
             Hymn
             .
             5.
             
               lib.
               Cathemer
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             65.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             20.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e10110
           
             Job
             27.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             6.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               etiam
            
             Ps.
             34.
             6
             
             Micah
             3
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e12570
           
             Psal
             ,
             22.
             29.
             
          
           
             See
             2.
             
             Sermon
             of
             lukewarmnesse
             and
             zeal
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e14850
           
             Ezek.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             42.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             17.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             ep
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Demo.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             q.
             1.
             
               c.
               sacrosancta
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Homil.
             53.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             scholiis
             ad
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             6
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             108.
             
             Biblioth
             .
          
           
             d
             Ep.
             16.
             
             
               Biblioth
               .
               pp.
               tom
            
             .
             3.
             n.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Decret
             .
             1.
             q.
             1.
             
               ad
               c.
               eos
               qui.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             6.
             regist
             .
             5.
             
               in
               decretis
               &
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             120.
             
          
           
             g
             
               De
               dignit
               .
               sacerd
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Can.
             9.
             orat
             .
             4.
             
               de
               sacerd
            
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
               in
               ep
            
             .
             20.
             hom
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             2.
             ep
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             Ep.
             9.
             tom
             .
             3
             
               ad
               Michael
               .
               imperater
               .
               d.
               in
            
             4
             dist
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Collat.
             9.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             5.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e18370
           
             Vers.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             111.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             King.
             17.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             ad
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Eurip.
             in
             Phoenissis
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb
             6.
             6.
             
             Heb.
             10
             26.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e21300
           
             Mat.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Ep.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             45.
             vide
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e23390
           
             Lib.
             de
             nat
             .
             Deorum
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             12
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             4.
             7.
             ●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             21.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e26040
           
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Plutar.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e28730
           
             Lactantius
             .
          
           
             Euripides
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Trinummus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e31720
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e33980
           
             Prov.
             18.
             9.
             
          
           
             His
             qui
             sacris
             visis
             abeunt
             ad
             inferos
             Homines
             beati
             sunt
             ,
             solis
             quia
             vivere
             Contingit
             illic
             istis
             ,
             turba
             caetera
             Omnium
             malorum
             generi
             incidit
             .
          
           
             See
             Sermons
             of
             the
             
               Return
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             Part
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e36830
           
             Lam.
             3.
             44.
             
          
           
             Arislo
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             16
             ▪
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e39230
           
             Horace
             .
          
           
             Senec.
             
          
           
             
               Per.
               sat
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysost.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e42560
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Prudent
             .
             hym
             .
             de
             jejun
             .
          
           
             Clem.
             Alexandr
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Alcaeus
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Viz.
             ab
             Areto
             ,
             unde
             sicut
             ex
             aliis
             Etruriae
             figulinis
             testacea
             vasa
             Romam
             d●ferebant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             31.
             6.
             
          
           
             Senec●
             .
          
           
             
               Boetius
               l.
            
             3.
             
             Metr
             .
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e46540
           
             *
             Quemlibet
             hominem
             cui
             non
             est
             uxor
             ,
             minimè
             esse
             hominem
             ,
             cum
             etiam
             in
             Scriptura
             digatur
             ,
             Masculum
             &
             foeminam
             creavit
             eos
             &
             vocavit
             no
             men
             corum
             Adam
             self
             hominem
             .
             R.
             Eliezer
             dixit
             in
             Gem.
             Bab.
             Quicunque
             negligit
             praecepium
             de
             multiplicatione
             humani
             generis
             habendum
             esse
             veluti
             homicidam
             .
          
           
             
               Christiani
               &
               apud
               Athenas
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               refert
               Julius
               Pollux
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               ctiam
               Laccdaemoue
               &
               Romae
               .
               vide
               Festum
               verb.
               uxorium
               ,
               atque
               ibi
               Joseph
               .
               Scat.
               
            
          
           
             
               Etiam
               Judaei
               qui
               praeceptum
               esse
               viris
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               aiunt
               uno
               ore
               concedunt
               tamen
               dispensatum
               esse
               cum
               ils
               qui
               assiduo
               legis
               studio
               vacare
               volunt
               ,
               aliàs
               etiam
               immunibus
               ab
               acriori
               carnis
               stimulo
               .
               Maimon
               .
               cap.
            
             15.
             
             
               Halach
               .
               Ishoth
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Philadelth
              
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ignatius
               epislol
               .
               dd
               Philadelph
               .
               Et
               Clemens
               idem
               ait
               a
               pud
               Eusebiumbist
               .
               Eccles.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               sed
               tamen
               eam
               non
               circumduxit
               sicut
               Petrus
               :
               probat
               autem
               eae
               Philip.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plato
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Adde
                 quòd
                 .
                 Eunuchus
                 nulla
                 pietate
                 movetur
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Nee
                 generi
                 natisve
                 cavet
                 clementia
                 cunctis
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 similes
                 animosque
                 ligant
                 conscrtia
                 damni
                 .
              
               Claudian
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Siquis
               patriam
               majorem
               parentem
               extinguit
               ,
               in
               eo
               culpa
               est
               ,
               quod
               facit
               prosua
               parte
               quise
               eunuchat
               aut
               aliquâ
               liberos
            
             producit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               differt
               eorum
               procreationem
            
             .
             Varro
             in
             lege
             Maenia
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Non
                 ego
                 illam
                 mihi
                 dotem
                 duco
                 esse
                 quae
                 dos
                 dicitur
                 ,
              
               
                 Sed
                 pudicitiam
                 &
                 pudorem
                 ,
                 &
                 sedatum
                 cupidinem
                 ,
              
               
                 Deûm
                 metum
                 ,
                 parentum
                 amorem
                 ,
                 &
                 cognatûm
                 concordiam
                 .
              
               Plaut
               .
               in
               Amphit
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Facies
             ,
             non
             uxor
             amatur
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Tres
                 rugae
                 subeant
                 ,
                 &
                 se
                 cutis
                 arida
                 laxet
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Fiant
                 obscuri
                 dentes
                 ,
                 oculique
                 minores
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Collige
                 sarcinutas
                 dicet
                 libertus
                 ,
                 &
                 exi
                 .
              
            
             
               Juven
               .
               Sat.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Macrobius
             ex
             Varrone
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Quaedam
             parva
             quidem
             ,
             scd
             uon
             toleranda
             maritis
             .
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 Hujùs
                 n.
                 rari
                 summique
                 voluptas
              
            
             
               
                 Nulla
                 boni
                 ,
                 quoties
                 animocorrupta
                 superbo
              
            
             
               
                 Plus
                 aloos
                 quam
                 mellis
                 habet
              
               —
            
             
               Juven
               .
               Sat.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e49670
           
             Exhort
             .
             ad
             virg
             .
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Epithal.
             Juliae
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Ah
                 lapis
                 est
                 ,
                 ferrumque
                 ,
                 suam
                 quicunque
                 pucllam
                 Verberat
                 ,
                 è
                 coelo
                 diripit
                 ille
                 Deos.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Sit
                 satis
                 è
                 membus
                 tenuem
                 praescindere
                 vestem
                 ,
                 Sit
                 satis
                 ornatus
                 dissoluisse
                 cemas
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Sit
                 lachrymas
                 movisse
                 satis
                 ,
                 quater
                 ille
                 beatus
                 ,
                 Quo
                 tenera
                 irato
                 flere
                 puella
                 potest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sed
                 manibus
                 qui
                 saeviu
                 erit
                 ,
                 scutúmque
                 sudemque
                 It
                 gerat
                 ,
                 &
                 miti
                 sit
                 procul
                 à
                 Venere
                 .
              
            
             
               Tibull
               .
            
          
           
             Iliad
             .
             0.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             7.
             
             Hexaem
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Felices
                 ter
                 &
                 amplius
              
            
             
               
                 Quos
                 irrupta
                 tenet
                 copula
                 ,
                 nec
                 malis
              
            
             
               
                 Divulsus
                 querimoniu
              
            
             
               
                 Suprema
                 citius
                 solvet
                 amor
                 die
              
               .
            
             
               Horat.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Uxoris
                 vitium
                 tollas
                 opus
                 est
                 ,
                 aut
                 feras
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Qui
                 tollit
                 vitium
                 ,
                 uxorem
                 commodiusculam
              
            
             
               
                 Sibi
                 praestat
                 ;
                 qui
                 fert
                 ,
                 sese
                 meliorem
                 facit
                 .
              
               Varro
               .
            
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             C.
             alia
             D.
             solut
             .
             Matrim
             .
          
           
             Pluatus
             in
             Sticho
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Juvenal
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Stromat
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 Quis
                 deditus
                 autem
              
            
             
               
                 Usque
                 adeò
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 non
                 illam
                 quam
                 laudibus
                 essert
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Horreat
                 ,
                 inque
                 diem
                 septenis
                 oderit
                 horts
                 ?
              
            
             
               Juven
               .
               Sat.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Malo
                 Venusinam
                 quèm
                 te
                 Cornelia
                 mater
              
            
             
               
                 Gracchorum
                 ,
                 si
                 cum
                 magnis
                 virtutibus
                 offers
              
            
             
               
                 Grande
                 supercilium
                 ,
                 &
                 numer
                 as
                 in
                 dote
                 triumpho
                 .
              
            
             
               Juven
               Sat.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Quid
                 juvat
                 ornato
                 procedere
                 vitta
                 capillo
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Teque
                 peregrinis
                 vendere
                 muneribus
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Naturaeque
                 decus
                 mercato
                 perdere
                 cultu
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 sinere
                 in
                 proprils
                 membra
                 nitere
                 bonis
                 ?
              
            
             Propert.
             l.
             1.
             cl
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e53780
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Juven
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Plat.
             de
             Rep.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e57010
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             38.
             4.
             
             &
             65.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Scneca
             de
             vitâ
             beatâ
             .
          
           
             Euripid.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             76.
             
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e60240
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             Homer
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             119.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             Phaedrus
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             83.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             
          
           
             Excd.
             23.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e63190
           
             Homil.
             4.
             
               in
               ep
               .
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             ep
             .
             44
             
          
           
             
               Supellex
               ejus
               garrulitas
            
             .
             Comoed
             .
             
               Muliebre
               ingenium
               p●cluvium
            
             .
             Accius
             in
             Andromedâ
             .
             
               Sola
               laboranti
               potuit
               succwrere
               Lunae
            
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             In
             Reg.
             brevior
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Moral
             .
          
           
             c.
             17.
             
               ubi
               sup
            
             .
          
           
             
               in
               cap.
            
             12
             Matt.
             
          
           
             *
             
               in
               Ps.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             triplici
             custodiā
             .
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             Plunu
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e66540
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Offic.
             
          
           
             In
             ep
             .
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               St.
               Chrysostom
               homil
            
             .
             6.
             
               in
               Matth.
            
             
          
           
             Vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e70280
           
             Levit.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6.
             17.
             
             &
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             James
             3.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             23.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             6.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.
             
          
           
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             l.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64139-e74370
           
             Prov.
             27.
             6.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             10.
             11.